Skip to main content

Full text of "The English Works Of Thomas Hobbes Vol XI"

See other formats



= CD 

166417 m 












AARON whom I have filled with the spirit of 
wisdom to make garments for Aaron ; what 
is the spirit there meant, iii. 66, 384: 
appointed by God to be the prophet of 
Moses, iii. 412-13: he and his succes- 
sors consulted as to the doctrine he has 
established, before credit given to a mi- 
racle or a prophet, iii. 435: the succes- 
sion to the office of God's lieutenant 
settled in him and his heirs, iii. 4G3, 
465: went not up with Moses to mount 
Sinai, iii. 465: till after Moses had 
brought the words of God. ibid. : car- 
ried no commandment from God to the 
people, iii. 466 : the Lord spake to Aaron, 
but seldom, ibid. 

made the golden calf. iii. 466, 653 : 
mutinied with Miriam against Moses, 
ibid. ii. 239 : the question judged by 
God in favour of Moses, ibid. ii. 240: 
had in the time of Moses no sovereignty 
over the people, ibid. : on Aaron's death 
^fche sacerdotal kingdom descended to his 
son Kleazar. iii. 468 : his yearly sacri- 
fice for the atonement of the sins of all 
Israel, iii. 476. 

the representative of God. iii. 513: he, 
Moses, and the high -priests, the civil 
sovereigns, iii. 514, 692. 
had no inheritance in the land. iii. 533. 
commanded to lay his hands on the beast 
for sacrifice, iii. 542 : lifted up his hands 
towards the congregation when he bless- 
ed them. iii. 543: his consecration by 
Moaes. iii. 621. iv. 193: had no author- 
ity in Moses' time of interpreting the 
law or the word of God. ii. 239 : the 
sedition of him and his sister against 
Moses arose out of ambition and desire 
of dominion over the people, ii. 241. iii. 
466 : was forgiven upon his repentance, 
iv. 190. 

the office of sacrificing, hereditary in him 
^and his sons. ii. 248 : his power was 
subordinate to that of Moses, iv. 171 : 
his priesthood ministerial only. iv. 193: 
Moses was to him a god, he to Moses 
a mouth, ibid. 

ABADDON the destroyer, iii.448. sec SATAN. 

ABDERA the madness in, how occasioned, 
iii. 65: its effects, ibid. 

ABDICATION is the same thing as banwh- 
merit, ii. 119. 

ttCKETT Thomas, maintained against 
Henry II by the Pope. iii. 309. 

ABIATHAR the high-priest, deposed by 
Solomon, iii. 419, 471, 571, 617. it 149. 

ABJURATION is what. vi. 141. 

ABRAHAM pretended to prophesy not by 
possession of a spirit, but from the voice 
of God. iii 66: from him derived to us 
the laws of the kingdom of God. iii. 99. 
ii. 227 : the covenant of God with him, 
how made. iii. 274, 397. ii. 227, 228: 
his seed, why bound to obey what he 
should declare to be God's law. ib. ii. 230. 
the voice that stayed his hand from slay- 
ing Isaac, iii. 390. 

obliges himself, by his covenant with 
God, to be subject to God's positive law. 
iii. 398, 461 : was before subject to his 
moral, ibid. ibid. : of him, not of Moses, 
St. Taul haiththat he is the father of the 
faithful, ibid. : in what sense called a 
prophet, iii. 413. 

God appeared to him in Sichem. iii. 416: 
and on other occasions, ibid, 
the father of the faithful, iii. 461 : the 
first in the kingdom of God by covenant, 
ibid. ii. 227. 

in his covenant with Abraham, God 
spake to him only. iii. 462, 463 : made 
no covenant with any of his seed. ibid. : 
had lawful power to make his seed 
perform all that he covenanted for them, 
iii. 462 : might lawfully punish any of 
his subjects pretending revelation for 
countenancing doctrine forbidden by 
himself, iii. 463. 

what God expects of him, as head of hia 
family, iii. 557 : the person believed by 
him, was God himself that spake to him 
supernaturally. iii. 587. 
was the first that after the deluge taught 
that there is one God, the. creator of the 
world, ii. 227 : bound himself, by ^his 
covenant, to acknowledge, not God sim- 
ply, but that God that appeared tit him. 



ii. 229-30 : -was subject to no laws but 
the laws of nature, or rational worship, 
and of circumcision, ii. 230 : was the 
interpreter of all laws, sacred and secular, 
ibid.: his subjects could not sin in 
obeying him so long as he commanded 
nothing contrary to the honour of God. 
ii. 231. 

is blessed by God, and promised a son. 
ii. 251: the promises of the old cove- 
nant between him and God, what. ii. 260. 

ABSALOM his testimony, that to the king 
alone belongs the right of judicature, ii. 
144: the piercing of his heart by Joab, 
a proof for pulling out a traitor's heart, 
vi. 127. 

ABSTRACT and concrete names, the dis- 
tinction into, whence its arises, i. 31: 
the abstract, what it denotes, i. 32 : 
denotes only the cause of the concrete 
name, not the thing itself, ibid. 

ABSURDITY a false inference in reason- 
ing in words of general signification, iii. 
32: no animal subject to, but man. iii. 
33 : and of all men most philosophers.ib. 
first cause of, not beginning ratiocina- 
tion from definitions, iii. 33: second, 
giving names of bodies to accidents, or 
contrarily. iii. 34 : third, giving names 
of accidents of bodies to accidents of our 
own bodies, ibid. : fourth, giving names 
of bodies to names or speeches, ibid. : 
fifth, names of accidents to names or 
speeches, ibid.: sixth, the use of meta- 
phors, ibid. : seventh, the use of insig- 
nificant names, ibid, 
no science at all, better than absurd 
general rules, iii. 36. 
may be numbered amongst the sorts of 
madness, iii. 69. 
is what. ii. 31. iv. 24. 

ACADEMIA its name from one Academvs. 
iii. 667: the resort of Plato and his 
school, ibid. 

ACADEMICS the followers of Plato, iii. 668. 
iv. 388. vi. 98. 

ACCIDENT what are by most men called 
accidents, i. 33. iii. 381. vii. 28: accom- 
pany the things in such manner, that 
they may all uerish, but can never be 
abstracted, ibio. 

extension the only accident that cannot 
perish or be destroyed, i. 33, 116. 
what accidents compose the nature of a 
thing, and what the thing itself, i. 67 : 
the method of enquiring, whether the 
cause of an^ appearance or effect be 
body or accident, i. 75 : of seeking, 
whether any accident be in this or that 
subject i. 76 : not to be explained so 
easily by definition, as by example, i. 

102 : the enquiry what is an accident, 
an enquiry after that we know already, 
not that we should enquire after, i. 102 : 
is no part of any thing, i. 103 : best 
definition of, the manner by which a 
body is conceived, i. 103, 104 -.the fa- 
culty by which any body works on us 
a conception of itself, i. 103. 
the ri^ht question concerning accidents, 
what. i. 103 : the answer thereto, ibid. : 
is not anything contained in body. i. 
104, 117. 

as magnitude, rest, motion, so every 
other accident is in its subject, i. 104: 
accidents which may, and accidents 
which may not perish, except the body 
perish also. i. 104. 

accidents said to be inherent, i. 104-5 : 
whether accidents called inherent, are 
not motions either of the mind, or of the 
bodies themselves, i. 105. 
the accidents for which we call body by 
different names, as living creature, tree &c., 
may be generated and destroyed, i. 1 16 : 
but not body. ibid. : all accidents but 
magnitude and extension may be gener- 
ated and destroyed, i . 116. 
the difference between bodies and acci- 
dents, that bodies are things and not 
generated, 'accidents are generated and 
not things, i. 1 17 :- an accident goes not 
out of one subject into another, but one 
accident perisheth and another is gener- 
ated, ibid. 

improper to attribute motion to an ac- 
cident, i. 117. 

the accident for which we give a certain 
name to a body, is commonly called its 
essence, i. 117. 

by the production or perishing of acci- 
dent, the subject is said to be changed, of 
form, to be generated or destroyed, i. 118. 
accidents are contingent, in respect of 
other accidents, antecedent or precedent, 
upon which they do not depend as upon, 
their causes, i. 126. 

the efficient cause is formed by the ag- 
gregate of what accidents, i. 122, 127: 
the material cause, by the aggregate of 
what accidents, i. 122: same accidents 
which form the efficient cause, constitute 
the power of the agent, i. 127. 
accidents of bread in cheese, words 
absurd, iii. 32. 

accidents and qualities deified by the 
Gentiles, iii. 100 : prayed to as if ghosts 
hanging over their heads, ibid . ^/ 
accidents and qualities are not in the 
world, but are seeming and apparitions 
only. iv. 8 : in accidents no reality, iv. 
306: all accidents, except motion and 


quantity, are but diversity of fancy. vii.28. 

* no accidents in God. iv. 336. 

ACCUSATION requires less eloquence, than 
to excuse, iii. 175. 

of intentions which appear not by some 
outward act, there is no human accusa- 
tion, iii. 278, 447 : where there is no 
law but the law of nature, there is no 
place for accusation, iii. 279 : of that 
which cannot be accused, no judge but 
God. iii. 547. 

ACHAM the trouble raised by him in the 
camp of the Israelites, iii. 370 : his 
crime discovered by lots. iii. 423. 

ACORN in ancient times men lived on 
acorns, i. 1. iii. 665. 

living- by daily experience, likened to 
feeding upon acorns, i. 2. 

ACT accident produced, in respect of the 
cause called an effect, is in respect of the 
power called an act. i. 128. 
an act impossible, is that for the pro- 
duction of which there is no power ple- 
nary, i. 129: every act not impossible, 
is possible, ibid. : every act possible, 
shall at some time be produced, ibid, 
a necessary act, what. i. 129. 
of intentions which do not appear by 
any outward act, there is no human ac- 
cusation, iii. 278: where the intention 
is right, the act is no sin. iii. 279. 
every act is the act of him without whose 
consent it is invalid, iii. 538. 

ACTION manifest action, that is, thrusting 
from or pulling towards, i. 87 : action 
and passion in bodies, what. i. 120: 
when the agent and patient are conti- 
guous, then action and passion are im- 
mediate, otherwise mediate. ibid.: -in the 
progress of action and passion, the first 
part cannot be considered as other than 
action or cause, i. 124 : in all action, the 
beginning and cause the same thing, i. 
124: each intermediate part, is both 
action and passion, cause and effect, ibid, 
no action can be called possible for the 
power of the agent or patient alone, i. 129. 
action and reaction are in opposite direc- 
tions, i. 348 : upon a patient that re- 
tires from it, makes but little impression 
i. 397. 

tho first beginnings of action not more 
credible than the distance of the nxe( 
stars, i. 447. 

the good or evil effect of any action de 
pendeth on a chain of consequences 
vhich a man can seldom see to the em 
of! iii. 50, 356. 

the questions concerning men's action: 
are questions of fact, and questions o 
right, iii. 143. 

the actions of men depend upon their 
opinions, iii. 164. 

of actions, some naturally signs of ho- 
nour, others of contumely, iii. 356. ii. 
220: the former cannot, bjr human 
power, be separated from divine wor- 
ship, nor the latter made a part of it. 
ibid. ibid. : actions indifferent, are re- 
gulated in public worship by the com- 
monwealth, ibid. ibid. : of actions, some 
signs of honour according to the custom 
of the place, ii. 212. 

every action of man the first of a chain 
of consequences longer than any man 
can see the end of. iii. 356 : in this chain 
are linked together both pleasing and 
unpleasing events, ibid, 
actions and words only, can be accused, 
iii. 278, 447. 

actions are wicked, when offensive or 
against duty. ii. pref. : actions are called 
vices or virtues, according as they please 
or displease those that name them. ii. 
48 : their goodness or badness consists 
in this, whether or no they tend to peace 
or discord, ii. 48-9 : all voluntary ac- 
tions are governed by men's opinions of 
the good or evil, reward or punishment 
consequent thereon, ii. 78, 293. 
every action is in its own nature indif- 
ferent, ii. 151 : what actions are, and 
what are not to be blamed, cannot be 
determined by the consent of single men. 
ii. 196 : but only by the commonwealth, 
ii. 197. 

actions voluntary, involuntary, and mixed. 
iv. 69. 

all actions, in doubt whether well or ill 
done, are ill done. iv. 187. 
the most ordinary actions of men, as 
putting the foot to the ground, eating &c., 
how they proceed from deliberation and 
election, iv. 245 : men are put to death, 
not because their action proceeds from 
election,but because it was noariotts.iv.254. 

ACTOR an artificial person, whose words 
and actions are owned by those whom he 
represents, iii. 148 : he that covenanteth 
wth the actor, not knowing his author- 
ity, doth it at his own peril, iii. 149: 
brcaketh not the law of nature by any- 
thing done against it by command of the 
author, when. ibid. : breaketh the law 
of nature by refusing to do anything 
against it by command of the author, if 
bound by covAiant to obey him. ibid, 
maketh himself author, how. iii. 149. 
an actor may consist of many men. iii. 
151 : the voice of the majority, that of 
the whole, ibid. 

ACTUS imperatus et tUcitus^ are but iPords. 



iv. 265-6: invented by them that un-! 
derstood not anything they signified, iv. 
266. v. 296-7. 

simplicissimus, signifieth nothing, iv. 301, 
304. v. 343. 

ADAM had the capacity of being a phi- 
losopher alone by himself, without mas- 
ter, i. 80. 

since his fell, the equality of a straight 
to a curved line without the assistance of 
Divine Grace is not, in the opinion of a 
late writer, to be found, i. 273. vii. 320. 
how far instructed by God in the use of 
speech, iii. 18: does not appear from 
the Scriptures to have been taught the 
names of all figures, numbers, relations 
etc. iii. 19: much less the insignificant 
words of the Schools, ibid, 
by the name of the fruit of the tree of 
knowledge, what forbidden as a test of 
his obedience, iii. 194, 397: by tasting, 
he and Eve took upon them God's office, 
but acquired no new ability to distin- 
guish between good and evil aright, ib. : 
when they saw that they were naked, 
they did thereby tacitly censure God 
himself, how. ibid. 

if he had never sinned, he had never died, 
iii. 347, 397, 438,440,613-14,625.iv.353. 
God reigned over Adam, both naturally 
and peculiarly, iii. 397. ii. 227-8 : the 
manner in which God spake to Adam, 
Eve,Cain,and Noah, not expressed.iii.416. 
had lived in the Paradise of Eden ever- 
lastingly, if he had not sinned, iii. 438 : 
that is, on earth, ibid. 440. : he and 
Eve should not have procreated their 
kind continually, because the earth would 
not have afforded place to stand on. iii. 
440 : by his sin, man fell from his im- 
mortal condition, iii. 451: the first 
world, from him to the flood, iii. 456. 
all men guilty of disobedience to God in 
Adam. iii. 585. 

eternal life lost by his sin. iii. 590, 622. 
iv. 353: had liberty to eat of the tree 
of life so long as he sinned not. iii. 614 : 
was thrust out of Paradise lest he 
should eat thereof, and live for ever. ib. 
was a dead man by sentence from the time 
of eating of the forbidden fruit, but not 
by execution till a thousand years after- 
wards, iii. 624. 

God's covenant with Adam made void, 
and never again renewed, ii. 228. 
lived near 1000 years, e without misery, 
and shall at the resurrection obtain the 
immortality he once lost. v. 102. 

ADAMITES their party in the Civil War, 
vi. 167. 

ADDJTION and subtraction, incident nol 

to numbers only, but to all things that 
can be added to or subtracted from eact 
other, iii. 29. 

ADDO the prophet, iii. 371. 

iKijua how distinguished from ddticia. 
ii. 197. 

ADMIRATION requires that the things ap- 
pearing be new and unusual, i. 401. hi. 
428. iv. 453 : therefore memory of for- 
mer appearances, i. 402. 
joy from the apprehension of novelty, 
iii. 45: proper to man, why. ibid.: is 
the passion of hope and expectation of 
future knowledge from anything new 
and strange, iv. 50: considered as ap- 
petite, is called curiosity, ibid. : causeth 
curiosity, iv. 453. 

ADRIAN pope, the stirrup held for him 
by the Emperor Frederic, iii. 694. 
oLirs the cause of tempests and storms 
attributed to him. iii. 100. 

^ETHIOPIA her priests. \i. 280. vii. 74 : 
their power, and custom of ordering the 
King to die. vi. 281. vii. 74: all de- 
stroyed by Ergttinenes. ibid. ibid, 
furnished the first astronomers and phi- 
losophers, vii. 73. 

AFFABILITY of men already in power, is 
increase of power, iii. 75. 

AFFECTATION is a degree of fantastic 
madness, ii. 58. 

AFFIRMATION how formed, iii. 25 : when 
true. ibid. : whensoever false, the two 
names of which it is composed, signify 
nothing, iii. 27: of absurd and false 
affirmations, if universal, there can be 
no understanding, iii. 28 . of a general 
affirmation, unless true, the possibility 
is inconceivable, iii. 32. 

AGAG Saul's disobedience in not slaying 
him. iii. 473. iv. 331. 

AGE if we will reverence it, the present 
is the oldest, iii. 712. iv. 456: old age 
vindicated, iv. 456-7. 

AGENT body generating or destroying 
some accident in another body. i. 120: 
when contiguous to the patient, then the 
action and passion are immediate, other- 
wise not. ibid. : body lying between and 
contiguous to the agent and patient, is 
itself both agent and patient, i. 120-21: 
the same of many bodies lying in Eke 
manner, i. 121. 

produces its effect according to some ac- 
cident with which both it and the patient 
are affected, i. 121 : if the agent and 
patient be in all things the same at one 
time as at another, the effect will be the 
same. i. 125. 

is said to have power to produce its effect, 
when. i. 127* the power of the agent 



and patient arc but conditional, i. 129 : 
no action possible for the power of the 
agent or patient alone, ibid, 
agents free and contingent, what, iv. 259 : 
and necessary, what. v. 227. 

AGUE the disease o what. iii. 319: re- 
sembles the distemper of the common- 
wealth, in the people's tenacity of money, 

AHAB his consulting of the 400 prophets, 
iii 424. iv. 332 : -his controversy with 
Elijah, iv. 332 : was slain for the mur- 
der of Naboth, and his idolatry, iv. 333. 

AHIJAH the prophet, iii. 371. 

AIR will penetrate water by application 
of a force equal to the gravity of the 
water, i. 420, 423-4: will penetrate any 
fluid body, though never so stubborn, i. 

its parts, how made to change places by 
the simple circular motion of the sun. i. 
449 : how water is thereby drawn up 
into the clouds, i, 450, 
air enclosed in clouds, has its cthorial 
substance squeezed out. i. 470, 481. 
the parts of the air resisted by the earth's 
motion, spread themselves every way on 
its surface, i. 470. 
how it is contained in ice. i. 473. 
consists of two parts, ether and hard 
atoms, i. 481, 511: the hard atoms of 
the air confined by clouds, have an en- 
deavour to rebound from each other, ib. 
passing through growing plants, is by 
their motion made odorous. 505. 
is more easily thrown from the earth's 
surface by its revolution on its axis, than 
other bodies, i. 512. 
pure air, in the experiment of water en- 
closed in a vessel to prove a vacuum, 
goes out through the water with the 
same force that the water is injected, i. 
517: has intermingled with it hard 
atoms moved with simple motion, i. 481, 
511, 517: which strongly compressed 
will burst the vessel in which they are 
enclosed, i. 518-19: are heavier than 
pure air. i. 519. 
pure air has no gravity, i. 519. vii. 145: 
the reason, ibid. 

air-gun, of late invention, i. 519: de- 
scription of. ibid. : -in charging, the air 
within resists with equal force the entry 
of the air from without, i. 521 : no aug- 
mentation of air within, ibid. : but pure 
air driven out, and impure in equal 
quantity driven in. ibid, 
air not visible in air. i. 523 : to conceive 
that air is anything, the work of reason, 
ibid. : we do not feel the weight of air 
in air. i. 523 -.know it to be a body only 

from the necessity of a medium where- 
by remote bodies may work upon our 
senses, i. 524. 

matter of a middle nature between air 
and water, found in coal-mines, i. 524: 
its effects, ibid. : its possible cause, i. 

air and aerial substances, in common 
language not taken for bodies, iii. 381 : 
are called spirits, iii. 382. 
air the only body that has not some in- 
ternal, invisible motion of its parts, vii. 
12, 132: has in its own element no 
gravity, vii. 13, 21 : can pierce quick- 
silver, vii. 23, 93: has what motion 
from the sun. vii. 97-100 : is impossible 
to be hardened, vii. 132. 
the cause of infection in air. vii. 136. 
'rrjuctTa the petitions of Euclid, vii. 210: 
differ from aiwfiara, how. ibid. 

ALBAN Saint, the story of the man pre- 
tending to be cured of blindness by him. 
iv. 26-7. 

ALCIBIADES the love of Socrates towards 
him, was what. iv. 49 : in it, something 
that savoured of the use of that time.iv.50. 

ALDERMAN or Earl, their origin, vi. 160. 

ALEXANDER the Great, iii. 6 : his ghost 
could have no just cause to be offended 
with him that 'does not believe all the 
glorious acts ascribed to him by histori- 
ans, iii. 55 : his undoing of the Gordian 
knot. iii. 202 : his conquest of Asia. iii. 
376: of Juda>a. iii. 484. 
the bishop of Alexandria, iv. 391. 

ALGEBRA and the analytics specious, are 
the brachygraphy of the analysts, i. 
316: an art of registering with brevity 
the inventions of geometricians, ibid, 
the weapon of, how disposed of by Hobbes. 
vii. 68. 

ALLIES are gotten by constraint or con- 
sent, ii. 12. 

ALLODIAL property, what. vi. 154. 

ALMEGEST of Claudius Ptolomajus.vii.75. 

dfiaQia difficulty of- being taught, iv. 57 : 
proceeds from a false opinion of know- 
ing the truth already, ibid. 

ajuajorrjfia how the Greeks distinguished 
between it and ZyicXitipa or atria, iii. 278. 

AMAZONS had recourse to the men of the 
neighbouring countries, for issue, iii. 
187. ii. 118. iv. 156: contracted with 
them for the right to the female children, 
ibid. ibid. ibid. : waged war against 
their adversaries, ii. 116:- disposed of 
their children at their will. ibid. 

AMBARVAIIA of the heathen, iii. 663. 

AMBASSADOR sent oy the sovereign on 
his private business, is a private person, 
iii. 231. 



AMBITION desire of office and precedence, 
iii. 44j^a name used in the worse sense, 
whylPRd. :-^Jf great honours, why ho- 
nourable, iii. 80 : of little preferments, 
dishxtnourolrie. ibid. 

men that live a strong opinion of their 
own wisdom in matter of government, 
are disposed to ambition, iii. 89 : elo- 
quent speakers are disposed to ambition, 

makes men kinder to the government of 
an assembly than of a monarchy, iii. 
162, 169: engenders crime, how. iii. 

the contention of the commonwealth 
with, like to the contest of Hercules 
with the Hvdra. iii. 338. 
avarice and ambition are sustained by 
the false opinion of the vulgar concern- 
ing right and wrong, ii. dedic. : ambi- 
tious men wade through streams of the 
blood of their fellows to their own power, 
ii. pref. : ambitious men disposed to in- 
novations in government, why. ii. 160. iv. 
202 : those least troubled with curing 
for necessary things, most prone to am- 
bition, ibid. : their eloquence like the 
witchcraft of Medea, ii. 164: is not to 
be rooted out of the minds of men, but 
may be repressed by rewards and pu- 
nishments, ii. 175. 

AMBROSE his excommunication of Theo- 
dosius, a capital crime, iii. 583. 

AMBOYNA amends for the never-to-be- 
forgotten business, demanded by the 
Hum p. vi. 381. 

AMERICANS have no government, except 
that of small families, iii. 1 1 4 : live in the 
brutish manner of the war of every man 
against every man. ibid. ii. 12: the 
savages of, not philosophers, iii. 665. 

AMMON iii. 102. 


AMOS the prophet, iii. 373. 

ANABAPTIST their heresy and condemna- 
tion by the Nicene council, vi. 103: 
great plenty of them in the time of Eli- 
zabeth, vi. 107: their party in the Civil 
War. vi. 167: one of the sects bred by 
the presbyterians. vi. 333. 

dvaiffQijffia i. 395. 

ANALOGY analogism, what. i. 146: the 
comparison of analogical quantities ac- 
cording to magnitude, i. 156-7. 

ANALYSIS method of what. i. 66, 309 : 
and when used. i. 68 principles are 
discovered by analysis, ibid, 
the analyst that shall do more than or- 
dinary geometry is able to do. i. 307. 
how it differs from synthesis. L.310: 
both comprehended in Logistica. ibid, : 

in every analysis is sought the propor- 
tion of two quantities, i. 31 1 : resolving 
ends not till we come to the causes of 
equality and inequality, ibid. : that is, 
to definitions containing the efficient 
cause of the construction, ibid. : this 
cause consists of motion, and concourse 
of motion, i. 312. 

is reasoning from the supposed construc- 
tion or generation of a thing, to the 
efficient cause of the thing constructed 
or generated, i. 312 : three ways of find- 
ing, by analysis, the cause of the equal- 
ity or inequality of two quantities, by 
computation of motion, by indivisibles, by 
powers.!. 314: success will depend on 
dexterity, on formerly acquired science, 
and many times on fortune, ibid, 
no good analyst, without being a good 
geometrician, i. 314. 

analysis by powers, a thing of no great 
extent, i. 314 : contained all in the doc- 
trine of rectangles and rect angled solids, 
ibid. : of no use in quantities of angles 
and arcs of circles, i. 315 : made use of 
by the ancients, i. 316: its virtue con- 
sists in changing, turning, and tossing 
rectangles and analogisins. i. 316. 
by squares very ancient, and at the high- 
est in Vieta. vii. 188: useful for what, 
ibid. : but has added nothing to geome- 
try, ibid. 

ANARCHY -a name given by those that 
dislike it, to democracy, iii. 172, 683. ii. 
93, 94. 

ANATOMIST may speak or write his judg- 
ment of unclean things, iii. 59. 

ANCONA no tide at Ancona. vii. 14. 

ANDES why not troubled with inconstant 
winds, i. 469. 

ANDROMEDA the tragedy of, its effects 
upon the people of Abdera. iii. 65. 

ANGEL the doctrine of Angels, not the 
subject of philosophy, i. 10. 
means corporeal substance, iii. 387 : sub- 
tle bodies formed by God to declare and 
execute his will. ibid. : are substances 
endued with dimension and capability of 
motion, iii. 388 : are not ghosts incor- 
poreal, ibid. : signifies a messenger, ibid. : 
most often, a messenger of God. ibid, 
concerning their creation, nothing in tho 
Scriptures, iii. 388: are often called 
spirits, ibid. 

in most places of the Scriptures, signi- 
fies an image raised in the rancy to sig- 
nify the presence of God. iii. 389, 394 : 
in the other places may be understood 
in the same manner, ibid.: the same 
apparition sometimes called both angel 
and God, ibid. 



those that appeared to Lot, called men. 
iii. 390 : the angel that stayed the hand 
of Abraham, ibid : that appeared to 
Jacob on the ladder, ibid. : that went 
before the army of Israel to the Red 
Sea. iii. 391. 

are commonly painted in the form of a 
man or child with wings, for the false 
instruction of common people, iii. 39 1 : 
not their shape, but their use makes 
them angels . ibid. : signify the presence 
of God in supernatural operations, ibid, 
no text in the canonical Scriptures in 
which any permanent thing understood 
by the word angel, which is not corpo- 
real, iii. 391-2, 394: will in all places 
bear the sense of messenger, iii. 392 : are 
sometimes in the New Testament put 
for men made by God the messengers of 
his word. ibid. 

the Devil and his Angels, how to be un- 
derstood, iii. 392-3. 

the authority of an angel to be rejected 
for the belief that Jesus is Christ iii. 595. 
the lawfulness of painting angels, ar- 
gued for by a Patriarch of Constantino- 
ple, as being corporeal, iv. 429. 

ANGER aversion from evil with hope of 
avoiding it by force, i. 410. 
causeth heat in some parts of the body 
when awake, and overheating those parts 
in sleep causeth anger, iii. 8. 
sudden courage, iii. 43. iv. 42 : produces 
most crimes, iii. 284. 
proceeds not from an opinion of con- 
tempt, why. iv. 42-3. 
he that killeth a man in a sudden pas- 
sion of anger, shall justly be put to 
death, why. iv. 272 : the killing shall 
be adjudged to be from election, ibid. 

ANGLE definition of. i. 184: generation 
of. i 184, 187, 197 : two sorts of, super- 
ficial and solid, i. 184 : angle, simply 
so called, and angle of contingence. i. 
184. vii. 195 : angles rectilineal, curvi- 
lineal, and mixed, i. 185. 
quantity of, is the arc of a circle deter- 
mined by its proportion to the circum- 
ference, i. 186: in rectilineal angles, 
the quantity may be taken at any dis- 
tance from the centre, ibid.: if one or 
both the containing lines be curved, the 
quantity must be taken at the least dis- 
tance from their concurrence, ibid, 
curvilineal angle, the same as that made 
by the two tangents, i. 187. 
vertical angles are equal, why. i. 187. 
right angle, that whose quantity is the 
fourth part of the perimeter, i. 187: 
oblique angle, what, ibid.: obtuse and 
acute, what ibid. 


the angle of contact is quantity, vii. 195: 

but heterogeneous to that 

simply so called.!. 19&*ii. 19258: 


has to an angle simply so called the 
same proportion as a poifl| to a f line. i. 
196: is made, how. ibicff^ canrfot be 
compared with a common angle, why, i. 
197: is equal to an angle whose sub- 
tending arc is a point, ibid. : its quan- 
tity consists in greater or less flexion. 
ibid. : is greater in the lesser v circle, 
than in the greater, ibid. 
angle, simply so called, is the inclination 
of two planes, i. 198: is the digression 
of two straight lines meeting in a point. 
vii. 194. 

a solid angle, what. i. 198: its quan- 
tity, what. ibid. 

to divide an angle in any proportion, 
this the benefit to flow from finding the 
dimension of the circumference of the 
circle, i. 288: the section of an angle 
in any given proportion, whence to be 
deduced, i. 307. 

to exhibit in a plane the division of an- 
gles, pronounced by the ancients to be 
impossible, except Bisection etc. i. 315. 
a spherical angle, is not a very angle. 
vii. 161: its arc, is what. vii. 162: an 
angle and a corner are not the same thing. 
ibid. : has quantity, but is not the sub- 
ject of quantity, vii. 194-5. 

ANIMAL how it is that animals raise 
themselves by leaping, swimming etc., i. 
522. vii. 12: how, higher by swimming, 
flying etc., than by leaping, i. 523. 
in all animals except man, the appetite 
of food and other pleasures of sense take 
away the care of knowing causes, iii. 44 : 
brute animals have no foresight of time 
to come for want of observation and 
memory, iii. 94: their society is not a 
civil government, why. ii. 66: is kept 
together by what. ii. 66-7. iv. 120. 
why animals die shortly in the exhausted 
receiver, vii. 22, 95. 

to suppose that there are no kinds of 
animals in the world that were not in 
the ark of Noah, an error, why. vii. 177. 

ANTECEDENT how a man expects that the 
like antecedents should be followed by 
the like consequents, iv. 16-17. 

ANTHROPOMORPHITES condemned by the 
words God has no parts, in the Nicene 
Creed, iv. 30. vi. 103: did not appear 
till 40 or 50 y tars after that Council, iv. 
899 : were not condemned till the se- 
cond Council of Constantinople, ibid. 
00tt)7ro7ra04> it is but so that God 
gives names to himself in Scripture. 
iv. 60. 



ANTI-CHRIST whether the Pope be Anti 
Christ iii. 552 : - what he is. ibid. 553 : 
hiJHwo essential marks, that he denies 
Jesus to be Christ, and professes himself 
to be Christ, ibid. ibid. : is an adversary 
of Jesus the true Christ, iii. 553: Ttie 
Anti- Christ, who, iii. 553. 

ANTIOCH was a particular Church, ii.281 : 
elected Paul and Barnabas, ibid. 

ANTIOCHUS his name of o><r<*>v, whence, 
iv. 90. 

ANTI- PAPA iii. 552. 

ANTIPATHY the school doctrine of. iii. 

ANTIPERISTASIS the school doctrine of. 
iii. 680. 

ANTIPODES the existence of, now ac- 
knowledged, iii. 687 : men formerly 
punished by authority ecclesiastical for 
supposing, ibid. 

ANTIQUITY to antiquity itself, nothing is 
due. iii. 712: its glory is due not to the 
dead, but the aged. iv. 456 : the praise 
of ancient authors, proceeds not from 
the reverence of the dead, but from the 
competition and mutual envv of the liv- 
ing, iii. 712, 86. 

ANTITYPIA what so called by the Greeks, 
vii. 108. 

ANXIETY for the future, disposes men to 
enquire into the causes of things, iii. 92: 
is made by what two things peculiar 
to man's nature, iii. 95: always accom- 
panies men in the ignorance of causes as 
it were in the dark. ibid. 

a7rottic, airotiiiKi'Viiv the signification 
of. i. 86 : confined to propositions in 
geometry, why. i. 85-7. 

anoKardffraffig. vii. 187. 

a0op/t? aversion, iii. 39. 

APOLLO the cause of arts attributed to 
him by the Gentiles, iii. 100. 

APOLLONIUS to be taken in hands by the 
reader before proceeding to the geome- 
try in DE CORPORE. i. 204. 

APOLLOS we are reduced to the liberty of 
primitive Christians, to follow Paul, 
Cephas, or Apollos, as each man liketh 
best. iii. 696. 

APOSTACY where the civil power did not 
assist the Church, excommunication had 
in it neither damage nor terror for apos- 
tacy. iii. 503. 

APOSTLE the Apqstles and their succes- 
sors represented the person of God from 
the day of the descent of the Holy 
Ghost, iii. 376: their preaching was a 
proclaiming of the kingdom of God. iii. 
403, 592. ii. 309 ; not present, but to 
come. iii. 521. 
shtU sit upon 12 thrones judging the 12 

tribes of Israel, iii. 481, 482, 560, 57,6, 
635. ii. 255. 

were twelve, why. iii. 482, 523. ii; 253. iv. 

Christ before his ascension gave them 
his spirit, iii. 486 : also after his ascen- 
sion, ib. : it was their character, to bear 
witness of the resurrection, iii. 488: 
were endued with the Holy Ghost iii. 
489 : were made fishers, not hunters of 
men. iii. 491. ii. 260. iv. 196: their 
work, proclaiming and preparing for 
Christ's second coming, ibid. : their 
commission contains no authority over 
any congregation, iii. 496, 519: but to 
preach, iii. 497, 523, 568. iv. 195 : to 
teach, ibid. 508, 5 19, 523: to baptize, 
iii. 498, 519, 523, 568: to forgive and 
retain sins. iii. 499-502: were left as 
guides, assisted by the Spirit, to bring 
us to the kingdom of God. iii. 498. 
in forgiving and retaining sins, must 
follow the outward marks of repentance, 
iii. 500: if these appear, they cannot 
deny, if not, they cannot grant absolu- 
tion, ibid. : the same of baptism, ibid. : 
had no power to keep persons excom- 
municate out of the synagogues, iii. 503. 
laboured by reason and persuasion to 
confute the idolatry, and bring to the 
faith of Christ the Gentiles, iii. 511: 
preached nothing but Jesus is Christ, ib. 
549, 592, 595. ii. 309. iv. 178 : claimed 
no authority to interpret the Scriptures, 
ibid. : exhorted their converts to obey 
their ethnic princes, ibid. 580, 601 : 
for conscience sake. ii. 580. 
every apostle was the interpreter of his 
own epistle, iii. 511 : took not from the 
people the liberty of interpreting the 
Scriptures for themselves, iii. 512: sent 
to the Churches letters and instructions 
of interpretation, ibid, 
not the Apostles, but their converts, 
made their writings canonical, iii. 518: 
their commission, to proclaim the 
kingdom of Christ, not present, but to 
come. iii. 519: to shake off the dust of 
their feet against those that received 
them not. iii. 519. iv. 196: not to call 
fire from heaven to destroy them. ibid. : 
not to compel to obedience by the 
sword, ibid. iv. 195: not to make laws, 
but to obey and teach obedience to laws 
made. iii. 520: could not make their 
writings obligatory canons without the 
help of the civil sovereign, ibid, 
the style of their council, iii. 520, 561. 
their power no other than to invite men 
to embrace the kingdom of .God. iii. 521 : 
the burthen laid by them on the con- 



> verted, not laws but conditions, iii. 521, 
561 : were bound to teach the doctrine 
agreed on in their council, but could 
not oblige other Christians to observe 
what they taught, iii. 522. 
the canons of the Apostles, collected by 
Clemens, bishop of Home. iii. 375, 522. 
their office to be martyrs, iii. 523, 525: 
this the essential mark distinguishing 
their office from other magistracy eccle- 
siastical, ibid. 524: the ordination of 
the apostles was the act of the congrega- 
tion, not of Peter or the eleven, iii. 524: 
in their time no government by coer- 
cion, but by doctrine and persuading, 
iii. 526 . were only the presidents of 
the assemblies in the election of officers, 
iii. 528. 

of the apostles such as were fishermen 
sometimes exercised their trade, iii. 534. 
were forbidden by our Saviour to carry 
gold and silver etc. ibid. : their mainte- 
nance the free gift of the faithful, ibid. : 
and of those that were healed, ibid, 
their contention at the Last Supper, who 
of them should be the greatest man 
when Christ should be king, iii. 555. 
their traditions are but counsel, iii. 564-5: 
had no commission to judge between 
man and man. iii. 568. 
the person whom they believed, was 
Christ himself, iii. 587. 
lived, all of them, till after the resurrec- 
tion of Christ, iii. 619. 
were baptized most of them in their own 
blood, iii. 633. 

the apostles, and after them the pastors 
of the Church, why could they cure the 
diseases of madmen and aemoniacs, 
which now they cannot do. iii. 644. 
would not allow themselves to be wor- 
shipped, iii. 654. 

the virtues of the apostles, the first ele- 
ments of pontih'cial power, iii. 695. 
their testifying, that the kingdom of 
Christ was not come at the time of his 
ascension, ii. 256. 

were elected and ordained by Christ, ii. 
280: are called by St. Paul the Apostles 
of the circumcision, ii. 281: their duty 
not to command, but to teach, ii. 283. iv. 
195 : had the same power of remitting 
sins as Christ had. ibid, 
in mysteries of faith, were promised by 
Christ infallibility till the day of judg- 
ment, ii. 297. 

claimed no dominion over men's consci- 
ences, iv. 172: but only persuasion, 
ibid. -.their answer to the Jews to them 
that forbad them to preach Christ, it is 
tetter to obey God than man. iv. 173 :-~did 

not till his resurrection understand Christ 
to be more than a temporal kingjiv, 179. 
their equality, iv. 192. 

the Apostles* Creed, how far authorised by 
the Council of Nice. iv. 392-6 : made up 
entire as we now have it by the Chalce- 
donian Council, iv. 401. 

APOTHEOSIS what so called by the hea- 
thens, ii. 318. iii. 660. 

airoovvdywyovirQiiiv, iii. 502. ii. 288: a 
word drawn from the custom of the 
Jews to cast out of the synagogue men 
contagious in manners or doctrine, ib. ib. 

APELLES the head of what sect of here- 
tics, iv. 807 : attacked by Tertullian. 
ibid. : condemned by what words in the 
Apostles' Creed, iv. 392. 

APPETITE or approaching, the first en- 
deavour in animal motion tending to- 
wards such things as are known by ex- 
perience to be pleasing, i. 407. 408. iii. 
39. iv. 31 : shunning what is trouble- 
some, aversion, ibid. ibid. ibid, ibid.: 
appetite and aversion to the same thing 
alternate in living creatures, as they 
think it will be for their good or hurt. i. 
408 : this alternation called deliberation. 

appetite and aversion simply so called, 
follow not deliberation, i. 408: if deli- 
beration have gone before, then the last 
act, if appetite, is called the will. i. 409.: 
if aversion, then unwillingness, ibid. 
appetite, where it exists, is of necessity, 
why. i. 499 : appetite and aversion 
quickly succeeding each other, called 
hope and fear. ibid. : all passions of the 
mind, consist of appetite and aversion, ib. 
appetite ascribed by the Schools to 
things inanimate, iii. 4 
of appetites and aversions, some born 
with men. iii. 40: others proceed from 
experience and trial of their effects, ib. : 
appetites more properly aversions, 
what, ibid.: of things of which we 
know not whether they will hurt us or 
not, there may be aversion, but no ap- 
petite, ibid.: the same things do not 
always cause in man the same appetites 
and aversions, why. iii. 40-1. 
the motion made in sense continued to 
the heart becomes appetite and aversion, 
iii. 42 : seetneth to be a corroboration 
of the vital motion, ibid. : all appetite, 
desire, love, accompanied with delight 
more or less. Aid.: appetite, and the 
other simple passions, have their names 
for divers considerations diversified, iii. 

the appetites and aversions of men are 
diverse, according to their constituttbna 



etc. it 47 : this diversity the cause of 
quarrel amongst them. iv. 82. 

AQUINAS Thomas, calls eternity nunc- 
stans, an ever Binding now. iv. 270. v. 329 : 
said by- Luther, to be he that did set 
up the kingdom of Aristotle, v. 64. 

ARBITRATOR the necessity for arbitrators 
in all controversies, iii. 31. iv. 105. ii. 42: 
what ho is. iii. 143. ii. 42. iv. 106:no 
man fit to be one in his own cause, ibid, 
ibid, ibid.: nor to whom greater profit 
ariseth out of the victory of one side 
than the other, iii. 143. 

ARCHIMEDES to be taken in hand before 
the reader proceeds to the geometry in 

DE CORPORE. 1. 204. 

his spiral, made by diminishing the ra 
dius of a circle in the same proportion 
in which th circumference is diminish- 
ed, i. 263. all after Euclid, save Ar- 
chimedes, Apollonius and Bonaventura, 
conceived the ancients to have done all 
that was to be done in geometry, i. 272. 
assumed by him, that some straight line 
is equal to the circumference of a circle. 
i. 273 : was the first that brought the 
length of the perimeter of the circle 
within the limit of numbers very little 
differing from the truth, i. 287. 
to find a straight line equal to his spiral. 
i. 307. 

what method he used in his book de sjri- 
ralibus. i. 313*. demonstrated the quad- 
rature of the parabola from considera- 
tions of weight, ibid. : used the division 
of two Quantities into parts considered 
as indivisible for determining equality 
and inequality, ibid, 
found out the proportion of the circle 
to the square, ii. 198, note : used what 
method to find a straight line equal to 
the circumference of a circle, vii. 63 : 
he and all other geometricians have had 
two principles that cross each other 
when applied to one and the same sci- 
ence, vii. 68 : represents time by a line. 
vii. 270. 

ARISTIDES banished by the Athenians, 
iii. 200. 

ARISTOCRACY is, when the representative 
is an assembly of part only. iii. 171, 548. 
ii. 93, 94. iv. 1 1 27 : has no choice of 
counsel, why. iii. 339 : has the same 
power as a monarchy, iii. 548. 
they that by some are looked upon as 
the bat, are by others* regarded as the 
worst of men. ii. 94. 

a government compounded of all three, 
aristocracy, democracy, monarchy, ii. 95. 
is originally constituted by a democracy. 
ii?99. iv. 138, 141: in what manner. 

ibid. iv. 141 : in it the council is free 
from all obligation, ibid, ibid.: must 
have certain times and places of assem- 
bly appointed, ii. 100 : at intervals not 
long. ibid. 

if an aristocracy decree aught against 
the laws of nature, it is the sin, not of 
the civil person, but of those by whose 
voices decreed, ii. 102. 
cannot fail. ii. 107: not easily, iv. 159. 
the best form of, that which imitates 
monarchical government most, popular 
least ii. 142. 

the council of, cannot do injury to its sub- 
jects, iv. 142: but may offend against 
God. ibid.: elects its own members, 
ibid. : no covenant between it and the 
democracy that erects it. ibid, 
the inconvenience from passion greater 
in an aristocracy than in a monarchy, iv. 
166 : the tacit understanding hodie mihi, 
eras tibi. iv. 168 : the aptitude of an aris- 
tocracy to dissolution, belongs only to 
those governed by great assemblies, iv. 

is formed by the voluntary conjunction 
of many lords of families, vi. 151. 


ARISTOTLE his reasons for desiring to 
reduce words to predicaments, i. 28 : 
incoherency of abstract and concrete 
names to be found in his Metaphysics, 
i. 58: what he understands, in the be- 
ginning of his Metaphysics, l)y principles, 
i. 63. 

his definition of Time. i. 94, 95: his 
definition of accident. i. 104 : right, save 
in what. ibid. 

says in his Metaphysics, that whatsoever 
is made of anything, should be called, 
not IKZIVO, but tKiivivov. i. 118. 
his malaria prima, what. i. 118. 
his name for relative bodies, rd irp&Q n. 
i. 133. 

his texts whereon grounded the doctrine 
of the philosophy schools, iii. 3 : fools 
value their words by the authority of an 
Aristotle, iii. 25. 

his doctrine brought into religion by the 
schoolmen, iii. 108. 

the foundation of his Politics, that some 
men are born to command, others to 
serve, iii. 140. ii. 38. iv. 103: is against 
both reason aud experience, ibid. ibid. : 
hath weakened the whole frame of his 
politics, iv. 103. 

numbers bees and ants amongst political 
animals, iii. 156. iv. 120, 245. v. 80: 
and man. it 66. 

men in the western parts of the world 
made to receive their opinions concern- 


Vng the rights of commonwealths from 
Aristotle &c. iii. 202 : those rights de- 
rived by him, not from the principles of 
nature, but from the practice of his own 
commonwealth, ibid, 
puts down in his Politics, that in a de- 
mocracy liberty is to be supposed &c. iii. 
202. ii. 135. iv. 202. 

has treated of law in general, without 
professing the study of the law. iii. 251. 
the Scriptures mixed by the Enemy with 
relics of the religion of the Greeks, and 
much of the vain and erroneous philo- 
sophy of Aristotle, iii. 605. 
taught in the Lyceum, the walk of the 
temple of Pan. iii. 666. 
nothing can be more absurdly said in 
natural philosophy than his Metaphysics. 
iii. 669 : nothing more repugnant to 
government, than much of his Politics. 
ibid. : nor more ignorantly than a great 
part of his Ethics, ibid: his authority 
only current in the universities, iii. 670: 
not philosophy, but Aristotelity taught 
there, ibid. : part of his philosophy call- 
ed Metaphysics, iii. 671. 
perhaps knew his philosophy to be false, 
but writ it fearing the fate of Socrates, 
iii 675. 

his cause why some bodies sink natural* 
\y downwards towards the earth, iii. 678. 
his definition of good and evil by the ap- 
petite of men. iii. 680 : from his civil 
philosophy the schools have learned to 
call all commonwealths not popular ty- 
ranny, iii. 682: and the condition of a 
democracy liberty, ibid : his error, that 
in a well- ordered commonwealth not men 
should govern, but the laws. iii. 683. 
his Metaphysics, Ethics, and Politics, serve 
to keep the errors of the Church of 
Home from being detected, iii. 693 : 
make men mistake the ignis fatuus of 
vain philosophy for the light of the Gos- 
pel, ibid. 

one of the moral philosophers after So- 
crates, ii. pref. 

his two sorts of government, one relating 
to the benefit of the ruler, the other to 
that of the sufyects. ii. 127. iv. 162. 
his doctrine that tyrannicide is worthy o1 
the greatest praise, ii. 153 . that the 
sovereign is bound by the civil laws, ii, 

hia definition of a law. ii. 183-4: is de- 
fective, wherein, ii. 184: his law nothing 
but naked contract, ibid. : his definition 
of man, that he is a rational creature, ii 
269. iv. 226, 303. 
no pretence to more knowledge in moral 

philosophy now, than was delivered 2000 
years ago by Aristotle, iv. 73. 
his opinions, at this day and in these 
parts, of greater authority than any hu- 
man writings, iv. 102. 
his opinion, that virtue consists in a 
mediocrity, vice in extremes, iv. 1 10. vi. 218. 
his tenets concerning substance and ac- 
cidents &c. mixed, in the doctrine of the 
real presence, with tenets of faith con- 
cerning the omnipotence and divinity of 
Christ, iv. 181. 

gave the names of right and wrong as his 
passions directed him. iv. 211 : -has de- 
livered nothing concerning morality and 
policy demonstratively, iv. 219: pas- 
sionately addicted to popular govern- 
ment, ibid.: his doctrine the origin of 
seditious opinions, ibid, 
he, Pythagoras, Plato &c., the beginners 
of ftcr&ies. iv. 387. vi. 98 : held many 
errors, but found out many true and 
useful doctrines, ibid, ibid.: their fol- 
lowers, ignorant men and often needy 
knaves, made use of their opinions to 
get their living by the teaching of rich 
men's children, ibid. ibid. vii. 76: his 
heresy has had the fortune to predomi- 
nate over all the rest. iv. 388. 
the Fathers expounding the Nicene 
creed, philosophize out of his princi- 
ples, iv. 39 5. 

he and the Greek Fathers, what it is they 
call division, iv. 398. 

incorporeal substances, introduced by Plato 
and Aristotle, iv. 426 : mistook the 
images seen in sleep for incorporeal men. 
iv. 427 : but neither mention an acor- 
poreal spirit, ibid. 

ens bonum, et terum convertuntur, an old 
proverb in the Schools derived from his 
Metaphysics, v. 192. 
his definition of justice, vi. 8. 
his authority, and Plato's, alone had very 
much credit, Plato's with those that 
founded their doctrine on the concep- 
tions and ideas of things, Aristotle's 
with those that reasoned from the names 
of things, vi. 100 : his philosophy called 
in to their assistance by the popes, vi. 
184-5, 215 : the writings of no ancient 
philosopher comparable to his for apt- 
ness to puzzle and entangle men with 
words, vi. 215: his opinion of contin- 
gency, casualty, and fortune. vi216: 
liis politics, of*vhat use to the Church of 
Home, and to us. vi, 217*18 his elAt'ct, 
also. vi. 218: his babbling philosophy 
serves only to breed sedition and civil 
war. vi 282-3: seldom speaks of kings 



but as of wolves and other ravenous 
beasts, vi. 362. 

if one of the few that have studied phi- 
losophy for the delight men commonly 
have in the acquisition of science, and 
in the mastery of difficult and subtil 
doctrines, vii. 72. 

meaneth by body, what. vii. 81: held 
fire for an element vii. 1 19 : says that 
every thing is nourished by the matter 
whereof it is generated, vii. 137: the 
seed sown by him in his Metaphysics, and 
Natural Philosophy, what. vii. 226. 

ARITHMETIC its operations of adding, 
subtracting &c., cannot be performed 
without names, iii. 23. 

ARIUS to be noted against his now sect, 
that our Saviour was the begotten son of 
God. iv. 175: allowed Christ to be no 
otherwise God, than as men of excellent 
piety were so called, iv. 306-7: the 
origin and consequences of his heresy, 
iv. 391. vi. 102, 176: condemned in the 
Apostles' Creed by what words, iv. 392. 
vL 103: his punishment and restora- 
tion, vi. 103-4: his heresy never extin- 
guished so long as there were Vandals 
in Christendom, vii. 77. 

AUMINIUS his controversy with Gomar, 
and the rebellion that followed, iv. 329. 
vi. 24 1 : introduced again the doctrine 
of free-will, v. 2. vi. 24 1 : his doctrine 
hated by the Presbyterians, vi. 241. 

ARMS- -coats of. See SCUTCHEONS. 

ARMY is the strength by which the people 
are to be defended, iii. 1 66 : the strength 
of the army is in the union of their 
strength unaer one command. ibid. : this 
command whosoever has, by it alone is 
sovereign, ibid. : the sovereign always 
generalissimo of the army. ibid, 
the commander of, should be popular 
with his army. iii. 341 . but caution 
given of his fidelity, ibid.: the good 
qualities of, are what ibid, 
the people of a great and populous town 
is as a standing army. iv. 439. 
in the Civil War, how practised with by 
Cromwell, vi. 334 : the Adjutators. vi. 
335 : sends demands to the parliament, 
and a charge against eleven members, vi. 
337 : is joined by the two speakers and 
divers members of Parliament vi. 338 : 
styles itself the parliament and the army. 
ibid. : calls the parliament the gentlemen 
at Westminster, vi. 339U march up to 
Hounslow Heath, ibid : get possession 
of the City, on what conditions, vi. 340. 
deliberates on the massacre of all the 
royalists, and decides in the negative by 
a majority of two. vi 364: cast about 

how to share the land amongst thego<JJy. 
vi. 365. 

ARROGANCE against the tenth law of na- 
ture, iii. 141 : the ninth, ii. 39 : arro- 
gance, what. iii. 142. 

ARTICLES the xxxix, what the Church 
says in the twentieth, iv. 355. 

ARTS the arts, what they are. i. 7 : of 
public use, are power, iii. 75 : the true 
mother of them, the mathematics, ibid. : 
but pass for the issue of the artificer, 

desire of the arts of peace, disposes men 
to obey a common power, iii. 87: no 
arts in the war of every man against 
every man. iii. 113 : no art in the world, 
but is necessary for the well-being of 
almost every particular man. iii. 237 : 
should be encouraged for the prevention 
of idleness, iii. 335. 

to know who knows the rules of an art, 
is a great degree of the knowledge of the 
art itself, iii. 339: the best signs of 
such knowledge, what. iii. 340. 
are demonstrable, and indemonstrable, 
vii. 183: demonstrable are which, ibid. 

ARUNDEL Earl of, commands under the 
King in the Scotch expedition, vi. 201 : 
who he was. vi. 202. 

ASCARIDJE the worms so called, iii. 321 : 
infest the commonwealth under what 
form. ibid. 

ASCHAM agent of the Rump, assassinated 
at Madrid by the Cavaliers, vi. 368. 

ASKEW Sir George, has the better in a 
battle with De Ruyter. vi. 368: his 
treatment by the Rump. ibid. 

ASPIRING the appetite of proceeding from 
one degree of power to another, iv. 41. 

ASSEMBLY disadvantage of a sovereign 
assembly in receiving counsel, iii. 174: 
never can receive it with secrecy, ibid. : 
its resolutions subject to inconstancy, 
iii. 175: its internal dissension from 
envy or interest may produce a civil 
war. ibid. : its members become one 
another's flatterers, and serve each other's 
covetousne&s and ambition by turns, ibid. : 
its favourites and kindred more nu- 
merous than of any monarch, ibid. : its 
favourites have great power to hurt, but 
little to save. ibid. 

wants liberty to dissent from the coun- 
sel of the major part, as a child to dissent 
from counsel given him. iii. 177: has 
need, like a child, of custodet lilertatis. ib. 
the whole assembly, in a democracy, 
cannot fail. iii. 180: in an aristocracy, 
the election of another in the place of 
one of the assembly dying, belongs to 
the assembly, iii. 181. 



the sense of the assembly is the resolu- 
tion of all debate and the end of all de- 
liberation, iii. 242. 

counsel is delivered in an assembly, in 
what manner, iii. 247-8. ii. 138-9 : in 
it, many whose interest is contrary to 
that of the public, iii. 248. 
the passions of an assembly, are like 
many brands inflaming one another, iii. 
248. iv. 166. 

in every assembly are some that desire 
to be thought eloquent and learned in 
politics, iii. 248 ii. 140 : in deliberations 
requiring secrecy, great assemblies are 
obliged to commit the affairs to lesser 
numbers, iii. 249. ii. 139-40: no great 
commonwealth ever kept up by the open 
consultations of the assembly, iii. 250. 
an assembly of men summoned by a 
parliament having sovereign power, 
would thoroby acquire no legislative 
power, iii. 255-6. 

when its power is once suppressed, its 
right perisheth utterly, iii. 322. 
in a commonwealth, every assembly 
without warrant from the civil sovereign, 
is an unlawful assembly, iii. 460. 
the constituent assembly of a common 
wealth, ii. 73-4. iii. 159, 162 : is a 
democracy, ii. 97: the constituent or 
conventional assembly of a common- 
wealth, has absolute power, ii. 87, 97 : ii 
it have times and places appointed for 
meeting, its power perpetual, ii. 88 : it 
it dissolve, the commonwealth dissolves, 
or absolute power exists somewhere, 
ibid. 97. 

large assemblies why less fitted for de- 
liberation than lesser councils, ii. 136-8: 
liable to and governed by factions- 
how, ii. 138-9 : the laws unstable, why. 
ii. 139 : cannot take counsel secretly, ib 
in assemblies those that cannot make 
good their own devices, seek to make 
vain those of their adversaries, iv. 168. 

ASSYRIA kingdom of. vi. 279. 

ASTROLOGY not the subject of philosophy 
i. 1 1 : astrologers why so often banish- 
ed from Rome. vi. 899. 

ASTRONOMY the inventions in astronomy 
by the ancients, strangled by the snares 
of words, i. epis. dedic. 
to be derived from no farther time than 
from Copernicus, ibid, 
the science of, consists in what. iii. 664 
and geometry, the learning of the Chal 
deans and Egyptians, iii. 666 : the firs 
astronomers, furnished by ^Ethiopia* vii 

ASYMPTOTES what they are. v 99 :- 
pend on supposition of quantity being 

infinitely divisible, ibid.: are infinite in 
number, i. 200. 

ATHALIA slain by Jehoiada. iii. 583 : 
was either by the authority of king Joasb, 
or was a great crime in the high-priest, 
ibid. 617; 

ATABALIPA king of Peru, ordered by the 
pope to resign his kingdom to Charles v, 
and murdered for refusing, vi. 177. 

ATHANASIUS his exposition of St. Paul, 
In him dwelleth dtt the fullness of the God- 
head bodily, iv. 306-7 :~by the words in 
his creed, not three Gods but one God, ex- 
plains what. iv. 307 : in his creed, hy~ 
Ctasis always rendered by the Latins 
v the word person, why. iv. 311. 
his exposition of the words moriendo mo- 
rieris. iv. 353 : his adoption of the prin- 
ciples of Aristotle, iv. 394 : when he 
says of the SON, he was not made but be- 
gotten, how he is to be understood, iv. 
396: was present at the Council of 
Nice. iv. 398: what he means by not 
confounding the persons etc. ibid. : was 
the most fierce of the Catholics, iv. 402: 
banished by Constantine. ibid. : is 
supposed to have made his creed in his 
banishment at Rome, ibid.: his creed 
contains the word hypostasis. ibid. 

ATHEISM to deny the existence of spirits, 
very near direct atheism, iii. 68 the 
atheist, is not a subject in the kingdom 
of God. iii. 344. ii. 199: -is to be pu- 
nished as an enemy, ii. 199 : the sin of 
atheism, is a sin of imprudence, ii. 198: 
not. therefore to be excused, ibid.: 
the atheist is by God himself named 
fooL ii. 198, n. 

is treason against God. ii. 225: the only 
treason in his kingdom by nature, ii. 313. 
the rocks of atheism and superstition hard 
to be avoided without the special help of 
God. ii. 227 : atheism proceeds from an 
opinion of right reason without fear, ib.: 
is boldness grounded on what false 
reasoning, iv. 292 :~ there is no reason 
either in the atheist or in the supersti- 
tious, iv. 293 : of the two, the atheist 
the more irrational, ibid, 
he that believes there is an atheist, comes 
too near that opinion himself, iv. 294. 
atheism by consequence, a very easy thing 
to be fallen into, even by the most godly 
men. iv. 384. 

ATHENIANS their demand of another 
Phormio for the 1 war at Lepanto. iii. 97. 
vi. 202 : the banishment of their most 
potent citizens. iiL 200. ii. 134: of Aris- 
tides and Hyperbolus. ibid, 
the Athenian commonwealth was free, not 
each particular man. iii. 201: %ere 



taught that they were freemen, and that 
all that lived under monarchy were 
slaves, iii. 202: bound themselves against 
renewing the war for Salamis. iii. 310. 
the nature of the moral learning of 
Athens and Rome. iii. 357. 
the revenue exacted of his subjects by a 
king of Athens deemed a tyrant (Peisis- 
tratus), half only of what is exacted by 
the clergy, ill 608. 

overthrew the Persians and got the do- 
minion of the sea. iii. 666: their power 
and wealth thereby, ibid. : their schools 
of philosophy, iii. 667. 
their state, in Aristotle's time, popular. 
iii. 682 : called all kings tyrants, ibid. : 
their Thirty Tyrants, ibid. ii. 153. 
how they lived by robbing other nations. 
ii. 177. 

their war with the Peloponnesians was 
Bounded on the pretext of their shutting 
the Megareaus out of their markets, iv. 

the aptitude of their commonwealth to 
dissolution, arose whence, iv. 169. 

ATOM the atoms in the etherial sub- 
stance, i. 474, 511 : how by fermenta- 
tion they form a hard body. ibid, 
supposed by Epicurus to be indivisible. 
i. 419. 

how their simple motion in a fluid con- 
fined in a small space, causes hardness. 
i. 476 -7 : the hard atoms in the air have 
each a very swift simple motion, i. 481, 
517: differ in consistence, figure, mo- 
tion, and magnitude, i 511 : are some 
congregated to the earth, others to other 
planets, others carried up and down in 
space, ibid.: fall on the earth, some with 
greater, some with less impetus, ibid. 

ATTAINT is what. vi. 141. 

ATTRIBUTES as good, jvst, Kberal, part of 
worship natural, iii. 349. ii. 211. 
the attributes of God, what iii. 351. ii. 
314-15 : are meant to declare, not what 
he is, but our admiration and readiness 
to obey him. iii. 352.383. ii. 216. v. 343. 
those warranted by natural reason, are 
either negatives, superlatives, or indefinite. 
iii. 352. ii. 216: to dispute of the attri- 
butes of God, is to dishonour him. iii. 
354. the attributes given to him, have 
no signification of philosophical truth, 
bnt o? pious intention to do him the 
greatest honour possible, ibid. : have 
their signification oy constitution of men. 
iiL 355 : those signify honour that men 
intend shall so be. ibid. : those so or- 
dained by the sovereign, are to be used 
for such by men in public wonhip.iii.d56. 
of attributes of honour, the school* make 

attributes of nature, for what purpose, 
iii. 680. 

all men suppose some great fault to be 
signified by an attribute that is given in 
despite and to a great enemy, iii. 683. 
of attributes, some signs of honour or 
contempt diversely, according to the di- 
versity of opinions, ii. 211-12. 
that the attribute in the abstract is the 
same with the substance to which it is 
attributed, is universally false, iv. 305. 
attributes are names, and it is a contra- 
diction to say they are one and the same 
with the divine essence v. 343. 

AUPLEY -Lord, commanded the Cornish 
men in their battle with Henry vu at 
Blackheath. iv. 201. 

AUGURY predictions from the casual 
flight of birds, iii. 102. 

AUGUSTIN Saint, his application of the 
text, Lord, rebuke me not etc. iii. 628: 
says, that after the day of judgment all 
that is not heaven shall be hell. iv. 347. 


AURUM FULMINANS how made, and its 
effects, vii. 47-8. 

AUTHOR they that trust to authors, what 
difficulty they fall into. iii. 24 . are like 
birds that entering by the chimney, 
flutter at the false light of a glass win- 
dow, for want of wit to find which way 
they came in. ibid. : they that take 
their instruction from authors, are as 
much below the condition of ignorant 
men, as men of true science are above 
them. ibid. : are like those that trust 
to the false rules of a master of fence, 
and through presumption are either 
killed or disgraced, iii. 37: to be guided 
by general sentences read in authors, in 
any business whereof a man has not in- 
fallible science to proceed by, is a sign 
of folly, iii. 38 : and generally scorned 
under the name of pedantry, ibid, 
he that owneth the words and actions of 
& person, iii. 148: authority the right of 
doing any act. ibid.: is bound by the 
covenant made by the actor, no less than 
if he had made it himself, ibid. : break- 
eth the law of nature by that done against 
it by the actor by his command, iii, 149: 
the covenant made by mediation of 
the actor, not valid without the counter- 
assurance of the author, ibid. : unless 
made without expectation of further as- 
surance, ibid. 

things inanimate, beings irrational, idols, 
figments of the brain, cannot be authors, 
iii. 149-50. 

of authors two sorts, simple xnd condition- 
al iii 152, 



jjwjts done against the law by authority, 
are excused against the author, iii. 288. 

AUTHORITY is honourable, why. iv. 39 : 
is not male or female, iv. 434. 

AUTOMATA what. iii. introd.: may be 
said to have an artificial life. ibid. 

abrofiara actions so called, whereof no 
cause could be perceived, v. 93. 

AXIOM axioms and common notions, by 
some called primary propositions, i. 37 : 
are not truly principles, why. ibid. : 
the axioms of Euclid are not principles 
of demonstration, why. i. 82. 

BAAL served by the Israelites after the 
death of Moses, Aaron, &c. iii. 107. 

BABKL names originally imposed, forgot- 
ten at the tower of Ba'bol. i. 16. 
all language gotten and augmented by 
Adnm and his posterity, lost at the tower 
of Babel, i. 19. 

BACCHUS one of the Gentile mongrel gods, 
iii. 101. 

Bacchanalia of the ancients, imitated by 
tlie Church of Rome. iii. 663. 

BACON Lord Chancellor, his experiment 
of drawing the finger round the lip of a 
glass with water in it. vii. 1 12. 

BALAAM his person not accepted by God, 
though he spake by him. iii. 426: his 
act in blessing Israel was free and volun- 
tary, but yet determined by God. v. 263. 

BANISHMENT frees the subject from his 
subjection, ii. 108, 112. iii.' 209: differs 
from manumission in manner only, not in 
effect ii. 112. 

BAPTISM and the Lord's supper, the Sa- 
craments of the New Testament iii. 406 : 
is a pact made with Christ by the 
faithful, iii. 477, 481. 
was a rite amongst the Jews before 
Christ, iii. 483. 
was used by St. John, and instituted as 
a sacrament bv Christ, iii. 483. 
is probably originally an imitation of the 
law of Moses concerning leprosy, iii. 483, 
484: might originate in the Gentile 
ceremony of washing persons, that being 
thought to be dead chance to recover, 
iii. 484. 

is dipping into water, iii. 498: to bap- 
tize in the name of t*n>. Father &c., meant 
what, ibid.: our promise in baptism 
what. ibid. : constitutes no new autho- 
rity over us. iii. 499. 
is the sacrament of allegiance of them 
that are received into the kingdom o 
God. iii. 499: the end of baptism, is 
the remission of sins. ibid. ii. 287 : th 


power to give or deny, depends on the 
sincerity of the subject, iii. 500. 
how to be administered for receiving of 
the Holy Ghost, iii. 531-2. 
few are baptized by bishops, by the Pope 
fewer, iii. 542: by kings none, why. ib. 
would give no new power to one already 
authorised to teach, but only cause him 
to preach true doctrine, iii. 545. 
the belief of the article, Jfsns is Christ, 
sufficient for baptism, iii. 594. ii. 313. iv. 
177: baptism and repentance, all that 
is necessary to salvation, iii. 598. 
incantation in the ceremony of baptism, 
practised by the Romish priests, in. 612 

the priest did not, in the apostles' time, 
put his spittle to the nose of the person 
to be baptized, saying in odorem suavitatis. 
iii. 622. 

baptism for the dead. iii. 630, 632, 633. 
the interpretation of baptism for the dead, 
as meaning prayers for the dead, discor- 
dant to the harmony and scope of the 
Scriptures, iii. 632: the word baptism, 
used for being dipped in one's own blood, 
iii. 632-3 : used by Matthew for a purg- 
ing with tire. iii. 633. 
what circumcision \\as under the Old 
Covenant, that baptism is under the New. 
ii. 263 : if the will be not wanting, may 
for necessity be omitted, ii. 263. 
the kingdom of heaven is promised by 
the covenant made in baptism, ii. 301. 
the heresy of ana-baptism condemned, iv. 

BARNABAS his election to the apostleship. 
iii. 524, 527. ii. 281 : was a disciple be- 
fore the passion, iii. 525 : is said to have 
written on the life and acts of our Sa- 
viour, but his book not received, iii. 527. 

BARON a title derived from the Gauls, iii. 
83. vi. 260: signifies a great man. ibid, 
ibid.: its derivation, ibid.: came in 
with William the Conqueror, vi. 160. 

BATTERY why in batteries a longer than 
a shorter piece of timber of the same 
thickness and velocity, and a thicker than 
a slenderer piece of the same length and 
velocity, work a greater effect, i. 217. 

BAXTER a rculer of Hobbes. iv. 435. 

BAYARD blind, iv. 315. 

BE to say, the same thing cannot be and not 
fo?, is to speak obscurely ; to say, what" 
soercr is, either ts or is not, is to speak ab- 
surdly, i. 19: flf whatsoever it may be 
said, it has been or it shall be, of the same 
it might have been said heretofore, or 
may be said hereafter, it is. i. 94 : what 
shall be, shall be, a proposition as neces- 
sary as this, a man w a man. i, 130. 



BEAST The Beast and the false prophet, 
shall be tormented everlastingly, iv. 358. 

BEAUTY is honourable, as a sign of natu- 
ral heat and of much issue, iv. 38. iii. 75. 

BEDE has somewhat of ghosts that said 
they were in purgatory, iii. 687. 

BGDLAM iii. 63. 

BEES and ants, numbered fry Aristotle 
amongst political animals, iii. 156. iv. 
120, 245. ii. 66: but have no direction 
other than their particular appetites, iii. 
156: have art, prudence, and policy, 
nearly equal to that of mankind, iv. 244. 
v. 80. 

BEELZEBUB our Saviour said by the 
Scribes to have Beelzebub, iii. 67 : his 
principality over demons, a power men- 
tioned in Scripture, iii, 603, 698. 

BEGGARS theirmode of saying their pater- 
noster, iv. 25: have in their minds no 
images or conceptions answering to the 
words, iv. 26. 

BEGINNING the first reckoned of two ex- 
tremes, of which the last is the end. i. 
98 : to imagine the beginning and end 
of space and time, is to limit them. i. 99 : 
nothing can be before the beginning. 
i. 124. 

BELIAL the sons of, put to death for re- 
fusing to consent to the election of Saul, 
ii. 144. 

BELIEF the end or resolution of discourse 
beginning at the saying of some man. iii. 
54 : in belief two opinions, of the say- 
ing of the man, and of his virtue, ibid. 
to believe in, a phrase never used but in 
the writings of divines, iii. 54 : has 
raised many disputes about the right ob- 
ject of the Christian faith. ibid.: means, 
as it is in the Creed, not trust in the 
person, but confession of the doctrine, 
ibid.: all men believe in God, how. ibid. : 
- all do not believe the doctrine of the 
Creed, ibid. 

the honour done in believing is due to 
the person believed in, when. iii. 55 : 
when we believe, without immediate re- 
relation, that the Scriptures are the word 
of God, our belief is in the Church, ibid. : 
they that believe what a prophet says 
in the name of God, believe him to be a 
true prophet, ibid. : not to believe all 
the acts written by historians of Alex- 
ander or Caesar, gives no just cause of 
oftence to any but the historian, ibid. : 
whatsoever is believefl on the authority 
of men only, is faith in men only. iii. 55. 
the proneness of men to believe anything 
from such as have credit with them, and 
can with gentleness and dexterity lay 
l^ld of their fear and ignorance, iii. 103 : 

to enjoin a belief in contradictories Jde- 
tects the want of supernatural revelation, 
iii. 106: signs of not believing what 
they would have others believe, take 
away in the founders of religion the re- 
putation of sincerity, ibid, 
belief is not subject to the commands, 
but to the operations of God. iii. 273, 
462, 493. iv. 339: is not voluntary, iii. 
462, 493. ii. 62: falls not under obliga- 
tion, iii. 462, 518, 564: unbelief is no 
breach of God's laws, but a rejection of 
them. iii. 273. 

to believe any person, we must hear him 
speak, iii. 587 : of them to whom never 
spake either God the Father, or the Son, 
it cannot be said that they believe God. 

every subject is to believe the sovereign, 
iii. 588: the reason why in Christian 
commonwealths all men believe or pro- 
fess to believe the Scriptures to be the 
word of God, in other commonwealths 
scarce any, is that in the former they are 
taught so from their infancy, in others 
they are taught otherwise, iii. 589-90. 
why true believers cannot do now, what 
they could in the times of the primitive 
Church, iii. 644: without other words 
but in the name of Jesus, iii. 645. 
the most sincere men, without great 
knowledge of natural causes, most sub- 
ject to rash belief, iii. 687. 
'believing, is what. ii. 304 : to believe in, 
what. ii. 305 : definition of belief, iv. 29. 
is the admitting of propositions upon 
trust, iv. 30: is sometimes as free from 
doubt as perfect knowledge, ibid. 
BELLARMINE the questions handled by 
him concerning the ecclesiastical power 
of the pope. iii. 489 : in his controversy 
de Summo Pontifce claims supreme eccle- 
siastical power for the pope. iii. 547: 
his question which of the three forms of 
government is the best. ibid. : concludes 
for one mixed of all three, ibid.: his 
question which is the best form of Church 
government, ibid.: concludes for the 
mixed participating most of monarchy, 
iii. 548: whether St. Peter had the 
place of monarch, ibid. 549: that he 
was Bishop of Rome, and died there, iii. 
551: that the popes are his successors*, 
ibid. : that the pope is supreme judge 
in all questions of faith and manners, iii. 
554: the texts of Bellarmine for the 
pope's infallibility in points of faith, iii. 
554-7 : for his infallibility concerning 
manners, iii. 557 : his argument for the 
same from reason, iii. 558 : his texts for 
the power of the pope to make laws. iii. 



$59-66 : his point, that Christ has com- 
mitted ecclesiastical jurisdiction imme- 
diately to none but the pope. iii. 566: 
hondleth not the question of supre- 
macy between the pope and kings, but 
between him and other bishops, ibid : 
alleges bishops to have their jurisdiction 

jure divino, but derived through the pope, 
iii. 567 : his arguments prove that all 
bishops receive their jurisdiction, not 
from the pope, but from their civil sove- 
reign, iii. 568. 

truly and ingenuously interprets the text 
of God taking of the spirit of Moses to 
put it upon the seventy elders, iii. 569. 
says the government of the Church is 
monarchical, iii. 569. 
his argument that the bishops receive 
their jurisdiction from the pone, from 
the inequality of their jurisdictions, iii. 
570: his argument that the pope is not 
lord of all the Christian world, iii. 572: 
that he has not, without his own ter- 
ritories, any temporal jurisdiction di- 
rectly, ibid.: that he has supreme tem- 
poral jurisdiction indirectly, ibid. : his 
argument of the subjection of temporal 
to spiritual sovereigns, iii. 574: his 
error that all Christians form but one 
commonwealth, iii. 576. 
his argument that heretical kings may 
be deposed by the pope. iii. 579: that 
the Christians deposed not the infidel 
emperors for want of forces, iii. 580: 
that St. Paul appointed judges not or- 
dained by the heathen princes, iii. 58 1 : 
that kings in their baptism must sub- 
mit their sceptres to Christ, ibid. : that 
by the words feed my sheep, Peter had 
given him three powers, to chase away 
wolves or heretics, to shut up furious 
rams or evil Christian kings, and to give 
the flock convenient food. iii. 582 : from 
the power to teach inferrcth a coercive 
power in the pope over kings, iii. 583. 
the champion of papacy against all Chris- 
tian princes and states, iii. 584. 
the texts alleged by him for purgatory, 
iii. 627-36. 

his interpretation of baptism metaphori 
cal. iii. 632 : his inference of the utility 

, of prayers for the dead. iii. 633 : his 
inference of three sorts of sins and three 
sorts of punishments, iii. 634 : his text 
to prove invocation of saints departed, 
iii. 636 : to prove the descent of Christ 
into purgatory, ibid. 

BEND in all bending, an endeavour of the 
parts in the convex superficies to go 
From each other, in the concave, to pe- 
netrate each other, i. 476. 

BENEFITS to have received greater than 
one can hope to requite, from one to 
whom one thinks oneself equal, dis- 
poseth to counterfeit love, but secret 
hatred, iii. 87 : benefits oblige, and ob- 
ligation is thraldom, ibid. : received 
from one whom we acknowledge as a 
superior, incline to love. ibid. : cheerful 
acceptation of, generally taken for retri- 
bution, iii. 88 : to receive, though from 
an equal or inferior, so long as there is 
hope to requite, disposes to love. ibid. : 
that which men reap benefit by, they 
are thought to do for their own sakes, 
and not for the love of others, iii. 107. 
men bestow their benefits on strangers 
not from charity, but either contract, to 
purchase friendship, or fear, to purchase 
peace, iv. 49. 

conferred for ostentation, have their re- 
ward in themselves, iv. 99. 

BENEVOLENCE desire of good to another, 
iii. 43. 

BERNARD Saint, has somewhat of appa- 
ritions of ghosts, that said they were in 
purgatory, iii. 687. 

BEZA the text alleged by him to prove 
the kingdom of God already in this 
world, verily I say un to you, that there be 
some that stand here etc., the most difficult 
of all to answer, iii. 617: will have it 
to begin from the resurrection of Christ, 

his note upon the text, God hath raited 
him up and loosed the pains of death, iii. 636. 

BIBLE the contention of the divines of 
England to have it translated into En- 
glish, iv. 298: the fruit of its transla- 
tion, vi. 190-1. 

BIQTHAN was hanged, a proof for hang- 
ing traitors, vi. 126. 

BIRD that enters by the chimney, flutters 
at the false light of a glass window, for 
want of wit to know which way they 
came in. iii. 27. 

BISHOP the derivation of the word. iii. 
526 : taken metaphorically, amongst 
the heathen as well as the Jews, to sig- 
nify the office of a king or other guide 
of the people, ibid. 

the apostles, the first Christian bishops, 
iii. 526: the elders in the Christian 
Churches afterwards called bishops, ibid, 
iv. 194-5 : bishop, pastor etc., in the 
time of the apostles, but divers names for 
the same office, iii. 526 : their calling 
to proclaim Christ to the Jews and infi- 
dels, iii. 527: never chosen but by the 
Churches, till the election, for keeping 
peace, regulated by the Emperors, iii. 
529. * 



no bishop of Rome ever appointed his 
successor, iii. 529: were long chosen 
by the people, iii. 530 : afterwards by 
the clergy of Rome. ibid, -.afterwards 
by the Cardinals, ibid. : without some 
new power, had therefore no right to 
appoint other bishops, ibid, 
the maintenance of the bishops and pas- 
tors till Constantino the Great, was by 
voluntary contributions, iii. 535 : in 
the time of the sedition of Damascus, 
lived splendidly, were carried in coaches, 
and were sumptuous in their fare and 
apparel, iii. 535. 

ought to say in the beginning of their 
mandates, by favour of the king's majesty, 
bishop etc. iii. 540: by saving dirina 
providentia, slily slip off the collar of their 
civil subjection, ibid.: the bishop of 
Rome, if understood as monarch ot the 
Church, was Constantinc, not Sylvester, 
iii. 551. 

his office to persuade men to expect the 
second coming of Christ, and to obey 
their princes, iii. 560: either every con- 
stable holds his office in the right of 
God, or no bishop holds his so, besides 
the pope. iii. 567: no bishop, where 
not civil sovereign, has any jurisdiction 
at all. ibid. 

in every Christian commonwealth, has 
his jurisdiction from the civil sovereign, 
iii. 569, 570: the inequality of their 
jurisdictions, iii. 570. 
may be ordained and deprived by kings. 
iii. 571 : the doctrine that a Christian 
king must receive his crown of a bishop, 
whence, iii. 607 : and that the bishop 
takes at his consecration an oath of ab- 
solute obedience to the pope. ibid. : not 
any privilege of St. Peter, but of the 
city of Rome, gave the bishops of Rome 
authority over other bishops, iii. 661,695. 
the doctrine, that bishops have their ju- 
risdiction not immediately from God, 
nor mediately from the civil sovereign, 
but immediately from the pope. iii. 
567-72, 691. 

the presbyter of the chief city or pro- 
vince getting an authority over the pa- 
rochial presbyters under the name of 
bishop, the second knot on Christian li- 
berty, iii. 695: the bishop of Rome 
taking upon him an authority over all 
other bishop.*, the third and last knot, ib, 
the bishops from the c tirae of Elizabeth 
exercised their functions in right of the 
Queen and her successors, iii. 696 : but 
still retain the phrase juredivino. ibid.: 
the bishop of Koine got to be acknow- 

ledged for bishop universal, by pretence 
of succession to St. Peter, iii. 697. 
what authority they require to be given 
to themselves, ii. 79, note, 
no distinction in the time of the Apostles 
between bishop and elder, iv. 194: the 
government by bishops has a divine pat- 
tern in the 12 rulers and 70 elders, and 
the 12 apostles and 70 disciples, iv. 195. 
a learned bishop, is who. iv. 285. 
the bishop consecrates, but the king 
makes the bishop and gives him his 
authority, iv. 345 : ; jus dimnum never al- 
lowed to the bishops by the Pope, before 
the Reformation, iv. 346: a bishop 
blamed in parliament for a book in main- 
tenance of that right, ibid, 
of the bishops, not one followed the king 
abroad, but lived quietly under the protec- 
tion of the Parliament and Oli\er. iv.417. 
the defence of the divine right of bishops 
to ordain ministers, v. 142. 
bishops, the best able to judge of matters 
at the common- law, why. vi. 90: the 
claim of some bishops to temporal power 
in online ad spirituaUa in their own dio- 
cesey?/?e divino. vi. 171, 188,332. 
the bishops did not many of them oppose 
Henry vui in the Reformation, vi. 188, 
332 : were content to let the Act of Su- 
premacy pass, why. ibid, ibid: in the 
reign of Edward vi threw out many of 
the pope's new articles of faith, ibid, 
the bishops retire from the house of 
lords, and protest against all acts in their 
absence, vi. 274: ten of them sent to 
the Tower, ibid : the act excluding them 
from parliament, ibid: all the people of 
England their enemies, vi. 275. 

BLACK is the privation of light, i. 464: 
holes &c., reflecting no light, why they 
appear black, ibid : a body with small 
eminences on its superficies, why it ap- 
pears black, ibid : also the sea ruffled 
with the wind, ibid: any combustible 
matter before burning, ibid : why burn- 
ing glasses more easily burn black things 
than white, i. 464. 

BLADDER its swelling and bursting in the 
exhausted receiver, whence, vii, 21-2. 

BLAKE Admiral, holds Taunton for the 
parliament, vi. 327: his battles with 
Van Tromp. vi. 384-7: -made one of 
their generals by the Rump. vi. 386 : 
causes Calais to surrender, ibid : defeats 
De Witt and De Ruyter. ibid: defeats 
Van Tromp. vi. 393. 

BLASPHEMY the laying of their hands by 
the witnesses on a man guilty of blas- 
phemy, iii. 543. 



Bfcooo the motion of, vital motion, i.4 07. I 

BLUSHING that whereby the passion of 
shame discovereth itself. Hi. 46-7. iv. 42: 
in young men commendable, in old 
men not so, wherefore, iii. 47. 

BODIN calls states wherein the sovereign 
power is divided, not commonwealths, but 
corruptions of commonwealths, iv. 206. 

BODY that bodies without the mind are 
compounded in the same manner as 
names, has been the philosophy of many. 
i. 24 : method of enquiring whether the 
cause of any appearance or effect be body 
or accident, i. 75: definition of. i. 102 : 
body must be co-incident or co-exten- 
sive with some part of space, i. 102. iii. 
381: must be independent of our 
thought, ibid, ibid: called subsisti?ig of 
itself, why. ibid, ibid : called subject, why 
ibid, ibid : said to be existing, why. ibid : 
may be understood by reason, as well 
as perceived by sense, ibid: its exten- 
sion, the same thing with its magnitude, 
or real space, i. 1 05. 
many bodies cannot be in ono place, i. 
108. vii. 85 : nor one body in many 
places, ibid, ibid : a bod v, its magnitude, 
and its place, are divided by one and the 
same act of mind. ibid, 
body contiguous and continual, what, i 

a body cannot, how little soever, totally 
and at once go out of its place into ano- 
ther without part of it being in a space 
common to both places, i. 109. 
body can have but three dimensions 

a 1 . i. 112. 
/ can never bo generated nor de 
stroyed. i. 116. but may appear undoi 
different species, ibid: but that which i 
once body, can never be called not-body 
ibid : bodies are things and not gene- 
rated, accidents are generated and no 
things, i. 117: body conceived as ex 
tension merely, with aptness for receiv 
ing accidents, or as body in general 
called mater ia prima. i. 118. iii. 415. 
body generating, or destroying some ac 
cident in another body, is called th 
agent, i. 120: the body wherein the ac 
cident is generated or destroyed, th 
patient, ibid. 

one body does not push forward anothe 
body because it is body, but because it i 
itself in motion, i. 121 : in a contiguou 
body, which is at resfc, there can be n 
cause of motion, i. 125 : no body, at res 
or in vacuo, can generate or extinguis 
motion in another not contiguous bod\ 
two bodies are said to' differ t when some 

thina: may be said of one which cannot 
be said of the other, i. 132: no two 
bodies the same. i. 133 : differ in mag- 
nitude, how. ibid.: all bodies differ in 
number, ibid. : bodies like, differ in mag- 
nitude only. ibid. : unlike, in more than 
magnitude, ibid. : differ in species, how. 
ibid.: in genus, how. ibid, 
the relation of bodies, what. i. 133 : 
bodies relative and correlative, what, ibid . 
bodies, <jua bodies, have no difference, i. 
323 : differ only by reason of their in- 
ternal motions, i. 324. 
heterogeneous bodies are dissipated by 
simple circular motion, why. i. 324 : ho- 
mogeneous bodies are congregated by 
simple circular motion, why. ibid. : 
bodies that sink in a fluid medium, will 
unite only in that place to which they 
naturally sink. ibid. 

some natural bodies have in themselves 
the patterns of almost all things, others 
of none at all. i. 389 : that all bodies 
are endowed with sense, maintained by 
some philosophers, i. 393. 
in the motion of any continued body, 
one part follows another by cohesion, i. 

bodies are the efficient causes and ob- 
jects of sense, i. 410: the greatest of 
bodies, the world, ibid, 
bodies are of three kinds, fluid, consist' 
ent, and mixed, i. 425 : the cause of the 
mutual attraction of bodies, not their 
similitude, i. 434: all bodies in the 
world besides the stars, comprehended 
under the name of intersidereal bodies, i. 
445 : are either ccther or such as have 
some consistency, ibid.: the latter differ 
from each other, in what. ibid, 
bodies supposed to be of every degree of 
hardness and softness, i. 445 : and somo 
unspeakably little, ibid.: no smalmess 
impossible, ibid.: any imaginable small- 
ness still exceeded by nature, ibid.: 
not more deserving of admiration than 
the vast greatness of others, i.446: not 
supposed to be greater in degree than 
required to solve the phenomena, i. 447. 
the velocity and variety of figure of 
bodies supposed to be such as the ex- 
plication of their natural causes requires, 
i. 448. 

the fluid parts of the human body, how 
drawn by fermentation from the internal 
to the external parts, i. 450. 
bodies heterogeneous consist of parts un- 
like both in figure and hardness, i. 494- 
5: yield an unequal sound on being 
stricken, i. 494: bodies both hard and 
fluid convey sound, i. 498. 


to attribute to bodies inanimate appetite 
for their own conservation, why absurd, 
i. 510: to attribute to created bodies 
the power of locomotion, is to render 
them independent of their Creator, ibid. : 
of the nature of bodies, without rea- 
soning from effects, no sufficient evi- 
dence from the senses, i. 524. 
how by their unobserved motions bodies 
produce in us fancy, iii. 2 : bodies fall 
down out of appetite to rest, the doctrine 
of the schools, iii. 4. 

body and spirit, in the language of the 
schools, termed substance corporeal and 
incorporeal, iii. 380. 

is a real part of the universe, iii. 381 : 
body and substance, signify the same thing, 
ibid.: aerial substances, in common 
language not taken for bodies, ibid.: 
whatsoever has dimension, is body. iii. 
383: air and many other things are 
bodies, though not gross enough to be 
perceived by sense, iii. 640. 
now body is divided in thought, iii. 677. 
condensation and rarefaction of bodies, iii. 

in bodies natural three things to be con- 
sidered, internal disposition, external agent, 
and the action itself, ii. 1 50. 
almost all bodies, by the often repetition 
of the same motion, receive a greater 
and greater aptitude to it, iv. 25. 
actions proceeding from strength of body 
are honourable, why. iv. 38. 
a body politic, what, iv, 122: is made 
naturally, how. iv. 123: called a com- 
monwealth, when. iv. 124 : its institution 
is either arbitrary or by compulsion, iv. 
126: the device of making civil laws 
first, and the civil body afterwards, of 
no effect, iv. 132-4: the body politic 
ought to be free, and in actions assisted 
by its members, in like manner as 
the body natural, iv. 136: its essence 
is non-resistance of the members, ibid : 
its faculties and will are fictitious, as its 
body. iv. 140: its benefit and damage 
is that of being ruled, iv. 161 : the er- 
ror concerning mixed governments, has 
arisen from not understanding the mean- 
ing of a body politic, iv. 206 : an army is 
a body politic, iv. 226. 
body and a body, how they differ, iv. 309 : 
pure and simple body, what, ibid: 
some common people so rude, as to call 
body nothing but what t!hey can see and 
feel. iv. 313. 

if a body of any conceivable hardness do 
not yield at the first access to the least 
thing that has weight, all the weight in 

the world will not make it yield, v. 304. 
i. 212-13. 

like bodies are more susceptible of one 
another's motions, vii. 12: it is the in- 
ternal motion of their parts that dis- 
tinguishes all natural bodies from each 
other, ibid. : why all bodies but air do 
not come together into one heap. vii. 1 6. 
body is anything which hath a being in 
itself without the help of sense, vii. 81 : 
what it is not. vii. 79-80 : neither 
motion nor body can be extinguished by 
less than an omnipotent power, vii. 174: 
all bodies, so long as they are bodies, 
are in motion one way or other, though 
the farther communicated so much the 
less. ibid. 

BOHU and TOHU emptiness and confusion, 
v. 20, 63. 

BOLOGNA the stone made at, why it shines, 
i. 453. 

uAijuia the. disease of, what, iii.321 : in 
the commonwealth, what. ibid. 

BOYLE iv. 435, 440. 

BRACTON his definition of a law. vi. 25 : 
wherein exceptionable, ibid.: his de- 
scription of the power of the king. vi. 
31 : the most authentic writer of the 
common law. ibid : of the trial of pleas 
criminal, vi. 39 : wrote in what reigns. 
vi. 40: his definition of murder, vi. 83. 

BRAIN motion from, to the inward parts, 
and from the inward parts to the brain, 
is reciprocal . iii. 8. 

agitation of the brain by a stroke upon 
the eye, produces a light, iv. 5 : whence 
may be concluded that the apparition of 
light is nothing but motion of the brain 
within, iv. 6 : the effect of the object 
working upon the brain does not imme- 
diately cease on the object ceasing to 
work, as water set in motion does not 
instantly cease to move on the cause of 
motion ceasing to act. iv. 9. 
reciprocation of motion between the brain 
and the vital parts, iv. 10: the brain 
being stirred by divers objects, com- 
poses an imagination out of divers con- 
ceptions, iv. 11. 

from the equality of the senses, is to be 
inferred the equality of their common 
organ, the brain, iv. 54. 

BRAMBLE the parable of the Bramble, ex- 
plained, ii. 148. 

BRAMHALL what liberty he means, iv. 
240: his book called The catching of the 
Leviathan, how written, iv. 281: was 
written ten years since, iv, 282: but 
little talked of. ibid, 
makes the idolatry of the Romans better 



.than the religion of the Jews. iv. 287 : 
charges Hobbes with being no friend to 
religion, iv, 292 ; and with excusing athe- 
ism, ibid. : this, that there is no incorpo- 
real spirit^ is the main root of atheism, iv. 
302 : the bold presumption of Hobbes, 
requires what manner of confutation, iv. 
315, 317: Hobbes doubteth not to say 
that the word hypostatical is canting, iv. 
318: and alloweth any man by com- 
mand of his sovereign to deny Christ 
before men. ibid. : arid deposeth Christ 
from his kingly office, iv. 322 : and 
taketh away his priestly office, iv. 324 : 
and believeth not there is any such 
thing as prophecy in the world, ibid. : 
and useth not the Holy Ghost more fa- 
vourably, iv. 333 : and maketh but a jest 
of inspiration, iv. 334: and acknow- 
ledgeth no spirit, iv. 335: and teacheth 
that there is no catholic or universal 
church, iv. 336. and gives the power 
of making the Scriptures canonical to 
the civil sovereign, iv. 338 : it is the 
privilege of Hobbes to make contradic- 
tories to be both true. iv. 330 : ascribes 
no virtue to the sacraments but to be 
sign* or commemorations, iv. 34 1 : and 
is sometimes for holy orders, at other 
times castcth this meal down with his 
foot. iv. 343 : and gives his disciples 
what hopes of heavenly joys. iv. 346. 
is like Sisyphus in the poet's hell. iv. 349. 
Hobbes denies the immortality of the 
soul. iv. 349 : leaves no devils to be 
feared but wicked men. iv. 356: de- 
scribes the kingdom of Satan to be a 
confederacy of deceivers, iv. 357 : and 
declares that the sufferings of the damned 
are not eternal, ibid. : and acknowledges 
what sort of eternal fire. iv. 359: the 
sum of the Hobbian principles in point 
of religion, iv. 360 : gives license to a 
Christian to commit idolatry, iv. 362: 
concludes what as to the right of the 
most successful sword in war. iv. 365 : 
and makes the civil laws the rules of 
just and unjust, iv. 367-8. 
the Catching of the Leviathan written in 
the year 1658. iv. 371. 
the points wherein he and Hobbes differ. 
v. ep. to the Reader: charges Hobbes 
with publishing his answer without ad- 
joining the bishop's discourse, v. 23 : 
the bishop's reply he has had in his 
hands these eight years, ibid. : the au- 
thor of the preface nameless, ibid.: 
gave Hobbes ten years since sixty ob- 
iections to his DE CIVE. v. 24: which 
he has not answered, ibid. : since that 
he has published his LEVIATHAN, ibid. 

his understanding of necessity and sponta- 
niety. v. 39-40 : of liberty, v. 56, 57 : 
the judgment of the understanding is 
not always practice practicum. v. 74. 
honours Hobbes for his person and his 
learning, v. 110: his hatred of the doc- 
trine of necessity, v. 1 11: Hobbes trans- 
forms God into the Devil, v. 125 : eter- 
nity is not an everlasting succession, but 
an indivisible point, v. 329 : his dis- 
course written for what purpose, v. 330, 
336 : eternity is the divine substance, 
v. 335 : God is actus simplicissimus. ibid, 
his language stinketh to the nose of the 
understanding, v. 356 : he and Dr. Ham- 
mond wrote in defence of the Church of 
England against schism, v. 447: were 
shrewdly handled by an English Papist 
that wrote against them. ibid. 

BREAD man's belief in the power to 
turn bread into a man. iii. 97, 611-12 : 
if a man pretend to turn apiece of bread, 
by words spoken, into a god, or man, or 
both, we must enquire of God's lieute- 
nant whether it be done or not. iii. 436. 
bread stamped with the figure of Christ 
upon the cross, asif transubstantiated into 
the wood of his cross as well as his body, 
and that both were eaten together in the 
sacrament, iii. 612. 

the qualities of bread said to have A 
being there where they say there is no 
bread, iii. 675. 

BREATH has two motions, one direct, the 
other simple motion of its small par- 
ticles, i. 467 : produces heat or cold ac- 
cording as either motion predominates, 

BRIBE to bribe friends in the sovereign 
assembly, where a man's own cause is to 
be debated, no injustice, iii. 223 : bribes 
received to give false judgment, a greater 
crime than to deceive a man of a greater 
sum. iii. 294. 

BRITTLE what bodies so called, i. 343. 

BROWNISTS one of the brood hatched by 
the presbyterians. vi. 333, 

BRUTE animals, are not to be termed 
political, why. ii. 66 : their consent does 
not form one will. ibid. 

BRUTUS Marcus, had his life given him by 
Julius Cresar, and murdered him. iii. 8 : 
his dream at Philippi. ibid. : the ex- 
planation of. iii. 9. 

BULLET why a bullet from a musket will 
pass through without throwing down a 
board standing on its edge. vii. 52 : 
why shot very obliquely into the water, 
it rises again into the air. vii. 56 : the 
allegation that a bullet out of a gun will 
melt from its own swiftness, vii. 12fi. 



BURGESS the origin of sending burgesses 

to parliament, vi. 158, 26 K 
BURGLARY is what. vi. 94. 
BGRROUGH their origin, vi. 158-9 : why 

so many more in the west than in other 

parts, vi. 159. 
BURROUGHS the observations made by 

him at Vaygates and Limehouse on the 

variation of the needle, vii. 160. 

CADE John, his insurrection, vi. 61. 

CADMUS first brought letters into Greece, 
iii. 18, iv. 445. 

C.K8AR Julius, murdered by Brutus, iii. 
8, 55 : his death, the many actions of a 
number of senators, iii. 90: the war 
between him and Pompey, whence, iii. 
310: made himself master of the senate 
and of the people, how. iii. 320 : his 
canonization, iii. 660 : decreed that he 
should have thensam etferculum. iii. 662. 
Augustus, in changing the state into a 
monarchy, assumed only the office of 
Pontifex Maximus and Tribune, iii. 661 : 
abandons Cicero to Antony, vi. 253: 
what things passed on his reconcili- 
ation with Antony, vi. 307. 
Tiberius, his desire of revenge, iv. 43. 

CALAMITY for one man to take pleasure 
in the great calamity of another without 
any end of his own, not possible, iii. 47. 

CALF the Golden, iii. 466, 653, 658, 708. 

CALIXTUS Pope, the first elected after 
emperors were Christians, vi. 179: his 
excuse to the emperor, ibid. 

CALVIN and Luther, cast out the doctrine 
of free-will v. 1-2. 

CAMBRIDGE the Universities of Oxford 
and Cambridge the noblest of Christian 
Universities, and of the greatest benefit 
to the commonwealth, on what condi- 
tion, vii. 339-400. 

CANONS set up agianst laws. iii. 316, 609 : 
supremacy, and the power of making 
canons, implieth a commonwealth, ibid, 
two senses in which a writing may be 
said to be canonical, iii. 512: significa- 
tion of the word canon, ibid: precepts 
from a teacher or counsellor are canons. 
ibid : canons are laws, when. ibid. vi. 

canon*, the acts of the Pope. iii. 609 : 
till the translation of the empire to 
Charlemange were but voluntarily re- 
ceived by Christian princes, ibid: af- 
terwards, the emperors obliged to let 
them pass for laws. ibid. 

CANONIZATION of saints, a custom as 
ol as the Roman commonwealth, iii 

660: is the same with the 

of the heathen, ibid. ii. 318: tends to 

secure the power of the Pope, how. iii. 

692 : tends v to human sovereignty, ii. 


CANUTUS relieved the hundred from 
amercement for secret murder, vi. 83 : 
his law of murder, ibid. 
IARNEADES held his school at Rome, 

when ambassador there, iii. 667. 
!ARNIVAJL of the Church of? Rome. iii. 

CASSIOPEIA the new star seen in, an argu- 
ment that comets cannot be ice in the 
air. i. 483-4. 

CATILINE his death, one action of all the 
senators of Rome. iii. 90: -never a 
greater artist in stirring up sedition, ii. 
161. iv. 209: his character by Sallust. 
ibid. ibid. 

ATO advised the Senate to dispatch Car- 
neades quickly, that he might not cor- 
rupt the youth of the city. iii. 667: 
his partiality in judging his own com- 
monwealth, ii. dedic. 

CAVALLERIUS Bonaventura. i. 313. 
IAUSE how one proposition is said to be 
the cause of another, i. 43: understand- 
ing is the cause of understanding, but 
speech not the cause of speech, ibid: 
to say a thing is the cause of the proper- 
ties of the thing, is to speak absurdly, 
ibid: a geometrical figure is said to be 
the formal cause of its properties, why. i. 
43-4 : one knowledge is truly the cause 
of another knowledge, i. 44. 
the science of causes, what. i. 66: 
causes of things, by what only method to 
be found out. ibid. : the cause of the 
whole is compounded of the causes of the 
parts, i. 67 : of singular things, of the 
causes of universal things, i. 68 : the 
highest and most universal in every kind 
are known by themselves, i. 69. 
the universal cause of all things, motion, 
i. 69. 

definition of. i. 77. 

in the searching out of causes, there is 
need partly of the analytical, partly of 
the synthetical method, i. 79. 
paralogism of false cause, i. 88-9. 
the cause of all effects consists in certain 
accidents in the agent and patient i. 
121: if these be present, the effect is 
produced, ibid : if one be wanting, then 
the effect is not produced, ibid : that 
accident in the agent or patient, without 
which the effect cannot t>e produced, is 
called causa sine qua non. ibid. 
cause simply, the aggregate of all the 
accidents in agent and patient, which 



when present the effect cannot but he pro- 
duced, if any one be wanting, the effect 
cannot be produced, i. 121-22, 125: the 
efficient cause, the aggregate of accidents 
in the agent requisite for producing the 
effect, i. 122: is what. vii. 82-3:-the 
material cause, the aggregate of accidents 
in the patient, requisite for producing 
the effect, i. 122: is what. vii. 82. 
no cause, where no effect, i. 122. 
efficient and material causes, but parts 
of the entire cause, i. 122, 129: entire 
cause, is always sufficient to produce its 
effect, i. 122: in the instant in which 
entire, in the same instant the effect is 
produced, i. 123, 128. 
causation and production of effects con- 
sists in a certain continual progress, i. 
123 : in this progress, the first part can 
be considered as no other than action or 
cause, i. 124: and the last part as ettect. 
ibid.: every intermediate part, both 
cause and effect, ibid, 
efficient cause and the power of the agent, 
the same thing, i. 127, 131 : material 
cause and power of the patient, the same 
thing, i. 128 

cause respects the past, power the future 
time. i. 128 : entire cause, and the power 
of agent and patient, the same thing, ib. 
that is said to happen by chance, of 
which we do not yet perceive the cause, 
i. 130. 

formal and final cause, i. 131. vii. 82: 
are both efficient causes, ibid. : -final 
cause has no place but in such things as 
have sense and will. i. 132: hath place 
only in natural philosophy, vii. 82. 
the proportion between any two effects 
proceeds from the proportion between 
the causes concurring to produce one 
effect and the causes concurring to pro- 
duce the other effect, i. 264: the causes 
of quantities, thut is, the motions by 
which they are made. i. 265. 
one or many eternal causes, how ar- 
rived at. i. 411 : in reasoning from 
cause to cause, no proceeding eternally. 
I 412. 

possible causes, the subject of physical 
contemplation, i. 531. 
the use to us of the knowledge of what 
causes a thing comes about upon, and 
in what manner, iii. 35 : the desire of 
knowing causes, a lust of the mind that 
excecdeth the short vehemence of any 
carnal pleasure, iii. 45 : ignorance of 
causes constrains men to rely on the 
advice and authority of others, iii. 90 : 
disposes men to make custom and ex- 
ample the rule of his actions, iii, 91: 


ignorance of remote causes, disposes 
men to attribute all events to causes im- 
mediate and instrumental, ibid. : of na- 
tural causes, disposes to credulity, and to 
believe many times impossibilities. iii. 92. 
anxiety for the future disposes men to 
enquire into the causes of things, iii. 92 : 
the knowledge of causes enables men 
better to order the present to their ad- 
vantage, ibid,: love of the knowledge 
of causes, draws a man to the thought of 
a cause eternal, that is, of God. ibid, 
no profound enquiry into natural causes 
without an inclination thereby to believe 
that there is one God eternal, iii. 92. 
a cause eternal, is that which men call 
God. iii. 92, 93, 95-6. 
causing, that so called unknown to almost 
all men. iii. 97. 

in a school where some profit others 
profit not, the cause of learning in them 
that profit is the master, iii. 590. 
the efficient cause must be before the 
effect, ii. 677. 

everything is best understood by its con- 
stitutive causes, iii. pref. 
the conception of cause and effect for 
the most part follow each other in ima- 
gination as they do in sense, iv. 15 : 
why. ibid.: nothing whereof there is 
not some cause, iv. 30. 
doctrines concerning the concatenation 
of causes raised by man's natural reason 
out of the Scriptures, not necessary to 
salvation, iv. 181. 

every action of man is necessitated and 
determined by what concourse of causes, iv. 
246 : of which concourse every cause 
is determined by a like concourse of 
former causes, ibid.: the concourse of 
all causes, is an innumerable number of 
chains, the first link being God. ibid. : 
the whole cause of an event may depend 
not on one chain, but on many together, 
iv. 247 : the last dictate of the judg- 
ment is not properly the whole cause, 
but the last part of it, and yet may be 
said to produce the effect necessarily, ibid. 
the necessary cause of any effect, is the 
junction of all causes subordinate to the 
first into one total cause, iv. 261 .-hardly 
any one action, how casual soever it 
seem, to the causing whereof concur 
not whatsoex er is in rerum natra. iv, 267. 
the sufficient cause, what iv. 274. v. 382-4: 
the same is also necessary, ibid. 276. 
a thing cannot be imagined to begin 
without a cause, why. iv, 276. 
ignorance of second causes makes men 
fly to some first cause, the fear of which 
breeds devotion and worship, iv. 29$. 



the concourse of all causes makes not j 
one simple chain, but an innumerable 
number of chains, joined together not 
in all parts, but in the first link, God. 
v. 105. 

the doctrine of natural causes hath not 
infallible and evident principles, vii. 3 : 
the entire progress of nature, from the 
efficient cause to the effect produced, is 
the generation of anything, vii. 78 : how 
this generation made, a question hard 
and for the most part impossible to 
answer, ibid. 

CENIS Mount, parts Savoy from Pied- 
mont i. 484 : that a river springs there 
which runs down by Susa, not true. ibid. 

CENTAUR an imagination compounded of 
the image of a man and of a horse, iii. 
6, 649; the fable of their generation by 
Ixion and a cloud, explained, ii. prof. 

CEPHAS the surname of Simon the apostle, 
is a Syriac word signifying stone, ih. 550 : 
-iii. 636. 

CERBERUS iii. 100. 

CEREMONIES- of religion, from what cause 
different, iii. 98 : those used by one man, 
ridiculous to another, ibid. 

CERES madness ascribed to her by the 
Grecians, iii. 65. 

CHAIN civil laws are artificial chains, iii. 
198: are weak in their nature, but 
strong from the danger of breaking 
them. ibid. 

CHALDEA one of the most ancient of 
kingdoms, iii. f>G6 : tho Chaldean phi- 
losophers, vi. 279. vii. 74: their astro- 
nomy, geometry, and arithmetic, vi. 282: 
the derivation of the name. vii. 74-5. 

CHALCEIX>N- council of. iv. 401. vi. 176. 

CHANCE that is said to happen by chance, 
of which we do not yet perceive the 
cause, i. 130. 

CHANCELLOR Cancettarius,9.n officer under 
the Roman empire, vi. 56: his office, 
what. ibid. : the petition of the Com- 
mons, that he make no order against the 
common law. vi, 58: the petition that 
the most wise and able men might be 
made chancellors, vi. 66. 

CHANGE that is said to be changed, which 
appears to our senses otherwise than 
formerly. L 126. 

CHAOS the unformed matter of the world, 
iii. 99 : the first chaos of violence and 
civil war. iii. 427. 

CHARITY the impoteiH should be pro- 
vided for by public charity, iii. 334 : 
the passion of charity, what. iv. 49:is 
the scope of the whole law of nature, iv. 

CHARLEMAGNE- the translation to him of 

the Roman empire, iii. 574, 609. vi. 178 . 
was content to take it as the gift of 
God. vi. 179: exhorted by the pope to 
erect universities, vi. 184, 213. vii. 77-8: 
he and Leo in divided the power of 
the empire into temporal and spiritual. 
vii. 77. 

CHARLES i, had the sovereignty of Eng- 
land from a descent of 600 years, iii. 
173. u. 165-6: his character, vi. 166: 
raises an array and marches into Scot- 
land, vi. 199: treats, and abolishes epis- 
copacy, vi. 200: -calls, and dissolves, the 
parliament of April 1640. vi. 203-4: 
raises a second army. vi. 204: and 
marches towards Scotland, vi. 207 : calls 
the Long Parliament, ibid. : accused of 
a purpose to introduce popery, vi. 239 : 
of being governed by the queen, vi. 
240 : sends to prisons remote from 
London three persons condemned for 
sedition, who are released by the parlia- 
ment and return in triumph, vi. 244 : 
sacrifices Stratford, vi. 253 : his journey 
to Scotland, u. 258 : and return, vi. 262 : 
and reception, vi. 263: his notice of 
the militia bill whilst in debate in tho 
Lords, vi. 264: his answer to the Re- 
monstrance and Petition, vi, 272 : goes to 
the House to seize the fne members, ib. 
the best king perhaps that ever was. \i. 

refuses to discover his advisers, and de- 
nies a guard to the House of Commons, 
vi. 284: goes with the queen to Dover, 
where she embarks for Holland, vi. 286: 
proceeds with the two princes to York, 
ibid.: his answer to the petition for 
the militia, ibid. : refuses to leave the 
prince at Hampton Court, vi. 287: his 
party at York weaker than that of the 
parliament. >i. 291 : loses Hull. vi. 292, 
313 -.refuses to grant the 19 proposi- 
tions of the parliament, and prepares for 
war. vi. 297 . sets up his standard at 
Nottingham, ibid. 314 : by degrees grew 
stronger than the parliament, vi. 300. 
his resources at the breaking out of 
war. vi. 301-6: borrows money on tho 
crown jewels, vi. 304: his eounsel not 
good. vi. 306 : the advice of his coun- 
sellors on all occasions to offer terms, 
from what motives, vi. 306-7, 319: his 
advisers, who. vi. 309 : should have dis- 
solved the parliament, notwithstanding 
the act for continuing it. vi. 310. 
gives battle to Essex at Edge-hill, and 
marches to Brentford, vi. 315: retires 
to Oxford, why. ibid.: the queen lands 
at Burlington and joins the king. vi. 
316 : stays to besiege Gloucester, and 



jnisses the opportunity of routing the 
House of Commons, vi. 323: defeats 
Waller at Cropredy Bridge, and Essex 
in Cornwall, vi. 325 : flies to the Scots 
at Newark, vi. 329 : delivered up to the 
parliament, vi 330 : carried off by Joyce 
to the army. vi. 335 . his flight from 
Hampton Court to the Isle of Wight, vi. 

is brought to trial before the High Court 
of Justice, refuses to plead, and denies 
their authority, vi. 354 : is sentenced 
and executed, vi. 355 : his usage by the 
soldiers, and behaviour, ibid. 

CHARLES n, comes over to Scotland, how 
treated by the Scots, vi. 372 : is re- 
quired to acknowledge the sins of his 
honso &c. ibid.: yields all that they re- 
quire, vi. 373 : is crowned at Scone, vi. 
375 : marches from Stirling into Eng- 
land, and is defeated at Worcester, vi. 
377 : his escape, vi. 378 : his restora- 
tion, vi. 417 : presses lor an act of 
Oblivion, ibid. 

is acquainted with all the experiments in 
the natural philosophy of the times, \ii.4. 

CHARON the officer of Hell of the Gen- 
tiles, iii. 100. 

CHARTERS what iii. 276: the king's 
charter, what. vi. 33. 

XdpoTovilv its signih'cation. iii. 528-9. iv. 

CHKRUBIM the Cherubims OUT the ark, 
alleged for the worship of images, iii. 
046: iii. 656, G57. 

CHILD some beasts at a year old, more 
observant and more prudent than a child 
at ten. iii. 16: has no reason, till the 
uso of speech attained, iii. 35-6: i 
called reasonable for the Apparent possi- 
bility of attaining reason, iii. 36: 
taught to believe that their brothers and 
sisters are not born, but found in the 
garden, ibid, 
have no rule of good and evil manners, 
but the correction received from their 
parents, iii. 91. 
children are constant to their rules, men 
riot BO. iii. 91. 
man acquires sovereign power over his 
children arid their children by natural 
force, iii. 159. ii. 116 : the parent has do- 
minion over the child, not by genera- 
tion, but by consent iii. 186. ii. 116. iv. 
155-6 : in a stato of nature, if no con- 
tract, the dominion is in the mother, iii. 
187. ii. 116, 118. iv. 155 : if exposed by 
her, the dominion is in him that nou- 
risheth it. iii. 188. ii. 117. iv. 155. 
the right of dominion, in commonwealth, 
settled by tho civil law. iii, 187, il 118: 

for the most part, but not always, in 
favour of the father, ibid. ii. 118: is in 
tho power of the father, if the sovereign 
of the mother, iii. 188. ii. 118. iv. 156: 
and of the mother, if tho father be 
her subject, ibid. ibid. ibid. : the 
child of a man and woman, monarchs of 
two several kingdoms, either passeth bv 
contract, if any, or followeth the domi- 
nion of its place of residence. Hi, 188. 
he that hath dominion over the child, 
hath dominion over the children of the 
child, iii. 1 88: and over their children, ib. 
is not bound to obedience in things by 
the law forbidden to be done. iii. 222 : 
in all other things is bound to its father 
as to its immediate sovereign, ibid, 
no law over children, iii. 257 : not ca- 
pable of the title of just and unjust, ib. 
parents have sovereign authority over 
their children, iii. 274. ii. 145. 
is bound to obey his parents whilst 
under their tuition, and afterwards to 
honour them with external signs of ho- 
nour, iii. 329. 

is to be taught, what. iii. 329. 
children by nature selfish, and ready to 
strike their parents, ii. pref. : yet not 
properly to be called wicked, why. ibid.: 
till they come to years of discretion, ib. 
is, in the state of nature', in the power of 
him that nourishes him. ii. 10 n. 116- 

1 17. iv. 155, 157 : is in the dominion of 
him that is lord of its mother, ii. 117, 

118. iv. 156. 

the child of concubinage, belongs to the 
father or the mother, according to the 
divers laws of divers cities, ii. 118: 
according to covenant, iv. 156, 157: is 
as much subject to those by whom it is 
nourished and brought up as a servant 
to his lord. ii. 119: or as a subject to 
his sovereign, ibid. 

can suffer no injury from its parent, ii. 
119 : is freed from subjection as a sub- 
ject or servant, ibid, 
cannot, when he has acquired strength, 
justly pretend equality with him that 
lias preserved him, why. iv. 1 55-6. 
the man has for the most part the domi- 
nion over the children, why. iv. 157. 
their assent to the laws of their ances- 
tors, how obtained, v. 180: the true 
reason why we admonish men, and not 
children, v. 191. 

CIULPEBIC kim/ of France, deposed by 
Pope Xacharv. iii. 109, 574* vi, 178. 

CHIMERA golden mountain, centaur etc., 
a composition of the mind called fiction, 
iv. ll.i. 400. iii. 649. 

CfliNA-iii, 700. ' 



CHRIST no point of Christian faith, that 
God makes unnatural apparitions oftener 
than he changes the course of nature, 
iii. 10: many disputes about the right 
object of the Christian faith, raised by 
the use by divines of the words believe 
*X credo in. iii. 54. 

said by the Scribes to have Beelzebub, 
and by him to cast out devils, iii. 67 : 
spoke to the disease of madness as to a 
person, as being the usual phrase of 
those that cure by words only. iii. 
68, 640, 

the success of the Christian religion 
greatly attributable to the uncleanness, 
avarice etc., of the Gentile priests, iii. 

personated God. iii 150, 485, 487, 488 : 
came to reduce the Jews into the 
kingdom of God not as of himself, but 
as sent from the father, iii. 150. 
the mysteries of the Christian religion 
are above reason, iii. 325. 
his sentence concerning the man that 
was born blind, iii. 347. ii. 208. iv. 249. 
v. 116: his warning to his disciples of 
the danger of miracles, iii. 363. iv. 63 : 
represented the person of God in the 
time he lived on earth, iii. 377. 
if the whole number of Christians be 
not united in one commonwealth, they 
are not one person, iii. 379 : if they be 
one commonwealth, all Christian mo- 
narchs and states are private persons, 
subject to be deposed by an universal 
sovereign, ibid. 

the main article of Christian faith, that 
Jesus is Christ, iii. 386, 495, 504, 549, 
590, 595, 632, 643. ii. 370, 310. iv. 64, 
66, 174. 

seen by his disciples walking on the 
sea, was supposed by them to be a spirit. 
iii. 387 : tnat is, an aerial body. ibid. : 
taken for a spirit, when he delivered 
Peter out of prison, ibid, 
called the angel of the covenant, iii. 392. 
was put to death as an enemy to Caesar 
for the claim of a kingdom on earth, iii. 

is called the word of God, in what sense, 
iii. 410: by some the verbe of God. ib.: 
in him only the "Godhead dwelleth 
bodily, iii. 420, 422 : the only sovereign 
prophet, in the time of the flew Testa- 
ment iii. 420,475: was both God that 
spake, and the prophet to whom ho 
spake, ibid. 

Jesus is Cftritt, the preaching of this 
doctrine the only mark of a true prophet, 
iii. 425, 426, 495 iJesus is Christ, that 

is, the king of the Jews promised in the 
Old Testament, iii. 425, 590. 
Christians must take their Christian 
sovereigns for God's prophets, iii. 427. 
Christ wrought not miracles in his own 
country, why. iii. 431: could not use 
his power in converting those whom his 
father had rejected, ibid. : has satisfied 
for the sins of all that believe on him, 
and recovered the eternal life lost by 
Adam's sin. iii. 438. 

the two men in white clothing, what 
they said to the apostles looking upon 
Christ ascending. Hi. 439 : soundeth as 
if Christ should come down to govern 
men on earth eternally, iii. 440 : his 
answer to the question of the Jews, 
whose wife the woman that had married 
many brothers should be in the resur- 
rection, ibid.: shall found the new 
kingdom of heaven, when. iii. 441. 
by his words, that the dead are raised, even 
Moses shelved etc., he intended to prove 
the resurrection of the body, that is, the 
immortality of man. iii. 442 : his form 
of speech in curing the sick of the pals^, 
to shew he had power to forgive sins. iii. 
451 : is for what cause called our Sa- 
viour, iii. 452 : his discourse with tho 
woman of Samaria, iii. 454. 
declares his kingdom not to be of this 
world, iii. 456, 478, 480, 490, 509, 519, 
555, 560, 578. ii. 256, iv. 196. 
came to renew the kingdom of his father 
by his doctrine, iii. 456, 560: his com- 
ing again to reign over the elect ever- 
lastly, what it shall be. iii. 456, 476: 
his satisfaction for sin makes it not un- 
just for God to punish sinners with eter- 
nal death, iii. 457,476: but was such as 
God was pleased to require, ibid. ibid, 
is in what sense the head of the Church, 
iii. 459. 

every Christian subject to that common- 
wealth whereof he is a member, iii. 460: 
and to the commands of no other per- 
son, ibid. 

faction and civil war, in every Christian's 
own breast, between the Christian and 
the man, whence, iii. 461. 
his three offices, redeemer, pastor f and 
king, iii, 475 : his sufferings figured in 
the yearly atonement for sin under the 
Levitical law. iii. 477. was both tho 
sacrificed goat and the *cope-goat. ibid. : 
is the lamb of God, equivalent to both 
the goats, ibid. 

was not king of those he redeemed dur- 
ing his sojourn on earth, iii. 477 : but 
by virtue of tho pact in baptism the 



faithful bound to obey him whenever he 
should take the kingdom upon him. ib. 
his kingdom begins not till the resur- 
rection, iii. 478, 481, 490, 498, 551, 562, 
578, 620, 625. ii. 255, 257. iv. 323. 
was the Messiah, iii. 478 : and the so- 
vereign prophet ibid, 
came to restore the kingdom of God by 
the old covenant, iii. 479 : by; a new 
covenant ii. 251,254,257: his office 
twofold, to proclaim himself the Christ, 
iii. 479 : and by teaching and miracles 
to convert men. ibid. ii. 258. 
the time of his preaching why by him- 
self called the regeneration, iii. 479. ii. 

commanded to obey those that sat in 
Moses' chair, iii. 480: and to pay tri- 
bute to Caesar, iii. 480. ii. 147: in 
proving himself to be the Messiah, did 
nothing contrary to the laws of the Jews, 
iii. 480: refused to take upon himself 
to be a judge, ibid. 565, 568. ii. 258. 
is peculiarly king of his elect bv their 
pact in baptism, iii. 477, 481 : signifies 
that he shall reign in his human nature, 
when. iii. 481, 482, 498. 
by the eating at his table, is meant the 
eating of the tree of life. iii. 482. 
shall be king no otherwise than as God's 
lieutenant iii. 482, 484. iv. 323. 
it wus prophesied of him that he should 
be like in office to Moses, iii. 482 : his 
actions, wherein they were like to those 
of Moses, ibid. 483. ii.258. iv. 191-2, 197. 
justified the man that cast out devils in 
his name. iii. 483. 

the Christian religion not embraced by 
any civil sovereign till long after the 
ascension, iii. 485. 

gave his spirit to his apostles, not by im- 
position of hands, iii. 486. 
was God and Man. iii. 489, 498, 653. 
his ministers, unless kings, can require 
no obedience in his name. iii. 490, 492 
compares the regeneration to fishing 
why. iii. 490 : also to Isaven, towing of 
seed, names which exclude compulsion 
iii. 491. ii. 260: his ministers, unless 
civil sovereigns, can punish no man for 
not believing or for contradicting them 
iii. 491: left their lawful authority to 
all princes, infidel as well as Christian 
ibid. : in controversies of temporal mat- 
ters, ii. 271. 
every sincere Christian, has the same 
liberty that was granted by Elisha to 
Naaman. iii. 493, 404, 601. 
Jc*us is Chri9t y the only article death fo: 
which deserves tho name of martyrdom 
ill 496. 

tells his disciples, their office was to mi- 
nister, not to be ministered unto. iii. 497: 
gives his apostles power to forgive and 
retain sins, not absolutely, but condi- 
tionally, iii. 500: accepted the invita- 
tion or Zacchaeus the publican, in order 
to convert him. iii. 503; this treated as 
a crime, ibid. 

beyond his kingdom, all other kingdoms 
after the judgment are in that of Satan, 
iii. 504. 

Jesus is Christ, the only preaching of the 
Apostles, iii. 511,549,592,595. ii.309: 
the import of this article, iii 496, 498, 
511,590, 597,598,602. ii. 306, 307 n. 
iv. 174. 

bid the Jews interpret their Scriptures 
for themselves, iii. 512. 
the Christian Churches received for true 
doctrine tho writings of the Apostles, 
iii. 517. 

came not to judge, but to save the world, 
iii. 519: has subjected us to no other 
laws than those of the commonwealth, 
ibid. 587. ii. 265 : and the law of na- 
ture, ibid. ii. 267 : left not new laws to 
oblige, but new doctrine to prepare us 
for the next. ibid. : sent his apostles as 
sheep unto wolves, not as kings to their 
subjects, iii. 520. iv. 196. 
the decrees made in tho synods of the 
early Christians, iii. 520. 
his power only to invite to embrace the 
kingdom of God. iii. 521. ii. 258: they 
that received not his doctrine, did not 
therein sin, but died in their sins. iii. 521. 
the Christians lived on a common stock 
in the first times, iii. 523, 531. 
his ministers in this age either cannot 
confer the graces which are signs of the 
Holy Ghost, or there are very few true 
believers, or Christ has very few minis- 
ters, iii. 532. 

for the maintenance of him and his 
apostles had a purse, iii. 534 : and the 
freegifts of the faithful and those that 
were healed, ibid. : after the ascension 
the Christians lived in common on the 
money made by the sale of their posses- 
sions, iii. 534. 

asked by the chief priests and elders, by 
what authority them doest these things, iii. 
540 : -baptized none, but sent his apos- 
tles and disciples to baptize, iii. 542. 
JCSHS if other articles of faith 
required otherwise than as founded on 
that iii. 549. 

preached, that the kingdom of God is at 
hand. iii. 549 -.forewarned men of false 
Christs, why. UL 552 : tells his disci- 
ples, that till tho kingdom of God was 



come he would celebrate the Passover 
with them no more. iii. 555 : that one 
of them should betray him. ibid, 
his words feed my sheep, not a power to 
make laws, but a command to teach, iii. 
560 : refused to tell his apostles when 
his kingdom should come. ibid. : was 
not sent by his father to make laws in 
this world, ibid. : he that despiseth the 
counsel of those that are sent by him, 
despiseth the counsel of Christ himself. 
563: never accepteth forced actions, 
but the inward conversion of the heart, 
iii. 565 : left the doctors of his Church 
to lead, not to drive men to him. ibid, 
the Christian stood in awe not of the 
empire of an apostle, but of his reputa- 
tion amongst the faithful, iii. 565. 
he and his apostles have expressly com- 
manded us in all things to be obetlient to 
our sovereigns, iii. 5f>8. ! 

his kingdom at the resurrection shall bo 
a spiritual commonwealth, iii. 578. 
the Christian is he that has obliged him- 
self to receive Christ at his coining for 
his king. iii. 580: must not choose for 
his king in this world one that would 
make him violate his faith, ibid. : the 
Christians deposed not infidel emperors 
because they wanted forces, ibid.: 
Christ might have had legions of angels, 
and wanted not forces to depose Ciesar. 

Christians must tolerate their heathen 
princes for conscience sake. iii. 581, 602 : 
Christian kings are but subjects of 
Christ, iii. 581. 

his counsel to beware of false prophets Sec , 
given not to the apostles, nor to Peter, 
but to the multitude of jews that fol- 
lowed him into the mountains, iii. 582 : 
advised to let the corn and tares grow 
up together to the day of judgment, ibid. : 
did not give Peter the power of sepa- 
rating furious rams or Christian kings 
that refuse to submit to the lioman pas- 
tor, ibid. 

his precept, fear -not those that kill the body 
&c., when it has place in the case of the 
commands of sovereigns, iii. 585: of 
faith in him, the reward is remission of 
sins, ibid.: makes our love to God and 
to one another a fulfilling of the Jaw. iii. 
586 : in his sermon on the Mount gave 
to the Jews no new laws, but expounded 
the law of Moses to Svhich they were 
already subject, iii. 587. 
Jesus is Christ, the one article necessary 
to salvation, iii. 590. ii. 306-7, 312-13, 
316. iv. 345. 
th* marks of the true Christ, to be of 

the stock of David, and born of a virgin, 
iii. 591,593. 

preached, that he was the king of the 
Jews, iii, 591: the inscription oil his 
Cross. Hi. 591, 481. ii. 308. iv. 178. 
wheresoever he saith, thy faith hath saved 
thee, the cause is some confession directly 
or indirectly implying a belief that Jesus 
is Citric, iii. 594. ii. 313. iv. 177-8: for 
the belief of this article we are to reject 
the authority of an angel from heaven, if 
necessary, iii. 595. ii. 310. 
shall come in the day of judgment to re- 
store the kingdom of God in Israel, iii. 

he that holdeth this foundation, Jesus is 
Christ, holdeth expressly all he seeth 
rightly deduced from it, and implicitly 
all that is consequent thereunto, though 
he discern not the consequence, iii. 598. 
why in Christendom, ever since the 
apostles, such justling, by foreign and 
civil war, such stumbling at the asperity 
of fortune and little eminences of other 
men. iii. G04: Christendom is still in 
the dark. ibid. 

Christian men are already in the king- 
dom of grace, iii. COG: they that sire 
not against Christ, are with him. iii. 609. 
his words this is my lody, signify what, 
iii. 611 : taken literally cannot extend 
beyond the bread consecrated by Christ 
himself, iii. 612. 

his passion is a discharge of sin to all 
that believe on him. iii. 614: and a 
restitution of eternal life to them, and 
them only, ibid.: his answer to his 
apostles asking, wilt thou at this lime restore 
again the kingdom to Israel, iii. 618 : 
agrees not with the coming of his king- 
dom at the resurrection, ibid.: his 
words, if I will that he tarry till I come 
&c., left as a saying not understood, iii. 
619: his words, verily I say unto you 
there be some of them that stand here &c. 
iii. 617: have perhaps relation to the 
Transfiguration, iii. 619. 
where he saith that Abraham, Isaac, 
Jacob are living, speaks of the promise 
of God, and of their certitude to rise 
again, not of life actual, iii. 624. 
his words, tlw children of this world marry 
and are given in marriage &c., mean a re- 
surrection to eternal life, not to punish- 
ment, iii. 626. 

his words, whosoever speaketh a word against 
the son of man &c., hardly to be reconciled 
with all the doctrines now unanimously 
received, iii. 629 : seem to mean the se- 
verity of pastors against those that deny 
their authority, iii. 630 : have been 



taken in the Christian Church as a pro- 
phecy concerning the times, ibid, 
his baptism in his own blood on the cross, 
iii. 633. 

whether those that have not heard of or 
believed in Christ, may after the resur- 
rection be received into his kingdom, iii. 
63,3-4. | 

his words, agree with thine adversary quickly ' 
&c., an allegory, iii. 634: explained, 
ibid.: his words, whosoever is angry with 
his brother without a cause &C. ibid. : ex- 
plained, iii. 035. 

all judicature shall appertain to him and 
his apostles, iii. 0.35. 
why he did not contradict or teach the 
contrary of phantasms being real things, 
iii. 640: his speech in addressing devils, 
madness, fevers, the winds &c., was a 
mode of signifying the power of God's 
word. iii. 040-41 : his temptation in the 
wilderness, iii. 641: was not possessed 
by a spirit, but went of himself into the 
wilderness, iii. 042: his currying up 
and down from thence to the city, and 
thence to the mountain, was a vision. 
ibid.: was led into the \ulderness not 
by, but in the spirit, ibid, 
why Christ and his apostles did not teach 
the people that there are no immate- 
rial spirits &c., a question more curious 
than useful, iii. 643 : Christ could have 
given to all men faith, piety &c., but 
gave it to some only. ibid. : (lid not de- 
sti oy all the difficulties of natural ques- 
tions, but left them to exercise our indus- 
try and reason, ibid. 

an image of Cupid &c., how it came to 
be called an image of our Saviour, iii.660. 
the new -uine of Christianity will not fail 
in time to break the old empty bottles of 
Gentilism into which it has been poured, 
iii. 663. 

no sin to preach Jesus Christ without 
waiting for orders from Rome. iii. 685. 
an universal sovereignty in all Christen- 
dom, how the pope obtained, iii. 689. 
the liberty of the primitive Christian; 
restored, to follow Paul, Cephas, or 
Apollos, each man as he liketh best. iii. 
696: this liberty perhaps best. ibid, 
the canvassing for the great office 
being Christ's lieutenant, iii. 697. 
the obedience due from Christian sub- 
jects to their Christian princes, not re- 
pugnant to the Christian religion, ii. pref. 
testifies in the Gospel, that there is no in- 
iustice in giving to one man more than 
he merits, ii. 34 : is the legislator of the 
divine law. ii. 52 : in his kingdom places 
righteousness and peace together, ibid.: 

his law is the law of nature, with what 
one exception, ii. 62. 
his reason for commanding not to marry 
her that is put away for adultery, ii. 62. 
was king of the Jews by hereditary right 
from David, ii. 147: sent his disciples 
to take the ass and her colt in his right 
of king. ii. 147. iv. 179:- as king re- 
quired simple obedience, ibid, 
admonished Paul not to kick against the 
pricks, why. ii. 209, n. 
prophecies concerning his restoring the 
kingdom of God by a new covenant, ii. 
251: concerning his humility and pas- 
sion, ii. 253: began to preach in the 
reign of Tiberius, ibid. : that the king- 
dom of God was come, and that he was 
king. ibid. 

was equal to his father as touching his 
nature, but inferior as touching his right 
to the kingdom, ii. 254: openly pro- 
fessed at his baptism that the kingdom 
was not his, but his father's, ibid.: is 
called the kingdom of Christ, why. ii. 255. 
the subjects of God, and his enemies, 
shall live mixed together till the second 
coming of Christ, ii. 256. 
was like unto Moses, wherein, ii. 258 : 
that his first mission was not to govern, 
but to counsel and teach, proved by reason 
and by Scripture, ii. 259: the Father 
judgeth no man, but hath committed &c., to 
be understood of the day of judgment, ii. 

what he propounds to the ruler as one 
part of the price of the kingdom of God, 
sea all that thou hast &c. ii. 262: contracts 
all the laws of God into two, love towards 
God, and love towards our neighbour, ii. 
203 : his precepts, repent, be baptized 
c., are not laws, but a calling to the 
faith, ii. 265. 

came not into the world to teach logic, ii. 
268: denied that it belonged to him to 
give any precepts touching right, policy, 
or natural sciences, ii. 269 : taught sub- 
jects in all controversies to obey the civil 
laws. ibid. 

the sum of his office, to teach all the 
means of salvation, ii. 269 : it belonged 
to him, to teach those means as laws, by 
divine authority, ii. 270: to forgive sins 
to the penitent, ibid.: to teach such 
commandments of God as can be known 
by revelation only. ibid, 
has made no distinction of spiritual and 
temporal, ii. 271. 

is called the head of his body the Church, 
in what sense, ii. 279. 
his intent in instituting the power of 
remitting and retaining sins. ii. 286t 



to believe in Christ, what. ii. 306. 
Jetua is Christ, is sufficient for internal 
belief, but not for outward profession, ii. 
306, n. : contains the whole symbol of 
the apostles, ii. 307, n. : examples of 
men admitted into the kingdom of God 
for belief in this one article, ibid. : if 
assent to all articles diversely defined by 
divers Churches, were necessary, no- 
thing would be more difficult than the 
Christian religion, ii. 309-10: all other 
articles built upon the one, Jesus is Christ. 
ii. 311: contains the faith of God and 
the Old Testament, ii. 313. 
his words, search the Scriptures &c., mean 
the Old Testament, ii. 312. 
the hypothesis of the Christian faith, 
that God speaks not but by the Christian 
interpreters of the Scriptures, ii. 315-16. 
why called a priest for ever after the order 
of Melchisedec. iv. 112. 
the difficulty of obeying God or man, 
a controversy unknown amongst those 
Christians that live under the temporal 
dominion of the pope, why. iv. 171 : no 
man in a Christian commonwealth can 
have occasion to deny obedience to pub- 
lic authority on this ground, iv. 173. 
all the explications of the article Jesus is 
Christ, and all evident inferences from 
thence, are fundamental points of faith, 
iv. 175: Christians were noticed by the 
heathen only by the name of believing 
Christ to be a king. iv. 178. 
the dispute in St. Paul's time, whether a 
Christian Gentile might eat of anything 
which the Christian Jews did not. iv.182. 
other points than the point Jesus is Christ, 
a man may be bound, in matter of obe- 
dience, not to oppose, iv. 183. 
the law taught by him was the moral, 
that is the natural law. iv. 186. 
the pretence of some Christians that 
Christ has given the sovereignty either 
to the pope universally, iv. 189 : or to a 
synod anstocratical or democratical, in 
every commonwealth, iv. 190. 
was the rightful king of the Jews, as 
well as king of the kingdom of heaven. 
iv. 191: revived the form of policy 
used by Moses, ibid. : did not ordain a 
priesthood, why. iv. 193: the priest- 
hood was in him as king. ibid. : was 
himself the sacrifice, none but himself 
could offer it up. ibid, 
his doctrine was mofol, theological, and 
ecclesiastical, iv. 224. 

maintained, by some heretics of the pri- 
mitive church, to be a phantasm only. 
ths objection, that hi* resurrection was a 

new vivification, and not a return ofjiis 
soul out of Jieaven into the grave, iv. 312. 
refused to take upon himself regal power 
upon earth before his assumption, iv.323. 
his blood was human blood, iv. 324. 
none shall be made alive till his coming, 
iv. 354. 

the early Christians lived in common, 
and were charitable, iv. 388. 
never questioned, except by the Arians, 
but that Christ was God eternal, and his 
incarnation eternally decreed, iv. 394. 

CHRONICLES the books of, written after 
the Captivity, iii. 371. 

CHRYSOSTOM the sermons preached by 
him to the Antiochians. iv. 286. 

CHURCH the first doctors of, how by the 
use of philosophy they betrayed the ci- 
tadel of Christianity to the enemy, i. ep. 

churches with arched roofs, why the 
voice is not articulately heard in them. i. 

unpleasing priests, in the Reformed as 
well as in the Church of Rome, the sin- 
gle cause of the change in religion, iii. 

the great doctors of, had began to esteem 
Christian emperors not for shepherds, 
but for sheep, and emperors not Chris- 
tian for wolves, at what time. iii. 375; 
endeavoured to-pass their doctrine for 
laws, not counsel, ibid. : practised pious 
frauds, ibid. 

not the writer, but the authority of the 
Church, niaketh the book canonical, iii. 

if one person, is the same thing with tho 
commonwealth of Christians, iii. 379, 
547, 569. iv. 337 :is called a common- 
wealth, why- iii. 379. ii. 278: a church, 
why. ibid. ibid. : if not one person, has 
no authority at all. iii. 379. 
no universal Church, unless the whole 
number of Christians be united in one 
commonwealth, iii. 379, 460, 576. iv. 337. 
to add men to the Church, the end of all 
miracles, iii. 431: not all men, but the 
elect only. ibid. 

the Church, or its lawful head, to be 
consulted before credit given to a pre- 
tended miracle, iii. 435-6: if he pro- 
nounce that it is done, then the subject 
is not to contradict it. iii. 436 : the same 
if we hear tell of a miracle, ibid, 
any earthly enemy of the Church, signi- 
fied by Satan, iii. 449. 
has in Scripture divers significations, iii. 
458: as God*s house, ibid. : called icv- 
piaKj), and kyrke, why. ibid. : signifies 
also a congregation or assembly, iii. 458. 



ii. 275: also the whole multitude of 
Christian men, how far soever dispersed, 
iii. 459. ii. 276 : sometimes for a certain 
part of Christians, ibid. ii. 276: some- 
times for the elect only. ibid, ibid.: 
sometimes a congregation of professors 
of Christianity, ibid. ibid, 
is taken for one person, in which sense. 
iii. 459. . 
definition of. iii. 459. 
a Church assembled against the com- 
mand of the commonwealth, an unlawful 
assembly, iii. 460. iv. 337. 
is the same with a civil commonwealth 
of Christian men. iii. 460, 546, 547, 569, 
583, 689. ii. 278, 289,291,297, 315. 
is called a civil state, as its subjects are 
men. iii. 460: a Church, as they are 
Christians, ibid. : faction and civil war 
between the Church and State, whence, ib. 
the assembly of the faithful, iii. 501: 
or their representative, ibid. : to them 
belonged to judge of the sincerity of re- 
pentance, ibid. : before the conversion 
of sovereigns, was the assembly of Chris- 
tians in the same city. iii. 502. 
vain-glory and ambition, how early they 
found their way into the Church of Christ. 
iii. 506. 

cannot judge of manners but by external 
actions, iii. 508 : which never unlawful, 
unless against the law of the common- 
wealth, ibid. 

the Cattiolic Church, before Constantine. 
iii. 517: the style of the council of the 
primitive Church, iii. 520. 
lived upon a common stock raised out of 
the voluntary contributions of the faith- 
ful, at what time. iii. 523 : the ordina- 
tion of apostles was by the Church, iii. 
524-5: an officer in the Church not 
made by any gifts, as of casting out 
devils &c., but due calling and election to 
the charge of teaching, iii. 527 : elected 
their own presbyters and pastors, iii. 527: 
and their own elders, iii. 528: and 
their own deacons, iii. 532. 
no power could be taken from the Church 
to be bestowed on the bishops of Rome, 
but by the civil sovereign, iii. 530: 
Christian kings are the supreme pastors, 
and have the power of ordaining pastors, 
and to teach the Church, iii. 538. 
State and Church are the same men. iii. 
546, 689 : the representant of a Chris- 
tian people is the representant of the 
Church, iii. 547, 601. 
St. Peter set up by Bellarmine as mo- 
narch of the Church, iii. 548, 549. 
Jesus is Christ, the sole foundation of his 
Church, iii. 549, 550, 595. 


if a universal Church had a representant, 
then all Christendom were one common- 
wealth, and its sovereign were that re- 
presentant in things temporal and spi- 
ritual, iii. 576. 

in Christ's Church in all times false 
teachers that seek reputation with the 
people by fantastical and false doctrines, 
iii. 584. 

nothing in the Scriptures whence may 
be inferred the infallibility of the Church, 
iii. 589: much less of any particular 
Church, ibid. 

the Church that can make laws, is the 
commonwealth, iii. 600: the laws of, 
are part of the civil law. ibid, 
enjoys not, as the land of Goshen, all 
the light necessary to perform the work 
of God. iii. 604. 

the wresting of the Scriptures to prove 
the kingdom of God to be the present 
Church, the greatest and main abuse of 
them. iii. 605: to the error that the 
present Church is Christ's kingdom, is 
consequent that there be some man re- 
presenting his person to all Christians, 

the Church of Rome tolerates Jews, 
Turks, and Gentiles, why. iii. 609. 
the doctrine of the Church respecting 
the existence of the soul till the resur- 
rection, iii. 616. 

the Holy Ghost resideth in the Church, 
iii. 630: to speak against the Holy 
Ghost, is to speak against the Church, 

pretended by the Roman Church that 
the souls of men are now tormented in 
purgatory, iii. 631. 

the doctrine of spirits incorporeal has pre- 
vailed in the Church, iii. 644 : that in 
the primitive Church there were many 
demoniacs and few madmen, in these 
times many madmen but few demoniacs, 
proceeds from a change of names, not of 
natures, iii. 644 : the extraordinary 
gifts of the primitive Church, why origi- 
nally givon, and why since taken away, 
iii. 645. 

the Roman Church, its worship of saints 
and images, iii. 656-8: tno errors 
brought into the Church from the entities 
and essences of Aristotle, iii. 67 1-5. 
a constitution of the Church requires in 
those that continually attend the altar 
and administration of the Eucharist, a 
continual abstinence of women, iii. 681. 
tp the error that the Church now mili- 
tant is the kingdom of God, are annexed 
what benefits, iii. 389, 693 : is the cause 
of the present spiritual darkness, iii. ($3 : 



the consequences that followed upon 
that doctrine being received, iii. 697. 
the Church and the commonwealth, are 
the same persons, iii. 689 : if the Church 
now on earth is the kingdom of Christ, 
he has some lieutenant here to inform 
us of his commandments, ibid, 
the ministers of, in England, seemed to 
usurp an independency of the civil power, 
iii. 690: but acknowledged a right in 
the king to deprive them of their office 
at his pleasure, ibid, 
signifies sometimes those that are met 
together to deliberate or judge, ii. 276: 
as a council or synod, ibid.: the word, 
in tell it to the Cliurch &c., signifies what. 
ii. 277. 

cannot have rights and actions attributed 
to it without a lawful power of assem- 
bling, ii. 277: and a lawful power of 
obliging every man to be present in con- 
vocation, ii. 278 : many commonwealths 
may become one Church, but no other- 
wise than as they may become one com- 
monwealth, ii. 279. 

an universal Church, is a mystical body 
whereof Christ is the head. ii. 279: is 
not one person, ibid.: is no person, ii. 
289, 291 : to be the ruler of an uni- 
versal Church, is to be the ruler of all 
Christians in the world, ii. 292: the 
Roman Church went not beyond the 
limits of the empire, ii. 279 : was not 
universal, ibid. : its authority over other 
Churches after the division of the empire, 
might arise whence, ibid, 
the Church had always the election of its 
own doctors for ordination, ii. 281-3: 
no man could constitute a doctor without 
the permission of the Church, ii. 283. 
to the Church belongs the interpretation 
of the Scriptures, ii. 293. 
allChristian commonwealths are churches 
endowed with authority in spiritual mat- 
ters, ii. 298. 

they that do not inwardly assent to every 
article defined by the Church, but sub- 
mit without contradicting, will not be 
eternally damned, ii. 307, n. 
the Church not to be believed, if it teach 
contrary to the article, Jesus is Christ, ii. 
310:- the Church is founded upon it, 
not it upon the Church, ii. 311: its 
other doctrines are not to be contradicted, 
but require not an inward faith, ii. 314, 

the question of the property Of the Church, 
is a question of human sovereign ty.ii. 3 16. 
all Christians must obey the Church of 
Christ, as they would obey him. if on 
e,arth. ii. 317. 

the Church is not yet sufficiently purged 
from Gentilism. ii. 318. 
we believe the Scriptures to be the word 
of God by faith in the holy men of God's 
Church, iv. 65, 66 : their interpretation 
more safe than a man's own. iv. 66. 
the hierarchy of the Church in the time 
of our Saviour consisted of what. iv. 192 
-3 : in the time of the apostles, of what, 
iv. 194: for the future celebration of 
his sacrifice Christ annexed the priest- 
hood to those appointed by him to go- 
vern the Church, iv. 193, 
if all the Churches in the world should 
renounce the Christian faith, this is no 
sufficient authority for the members to 
do the same. iv. 198. 
without its head, is mute. iv. 340: tho 
head of the Church may not only give 
the power, but also exercise the act of 
consecration if he please, iv. 345. 
how heresy first entered into Christ's 
Church, iv. 389: the remedy, what, 
ibid. : the Roman Church, how its 
power grew up apace after the four first 
general councils, iv. 402. 
the authority of the Church depends 
wholly on the regal power, vii. 5. 

CICERO his abstract names, Appiety, Len- 
tultety. i. 32 : says of philosophers, that 
there is nothing so absurd but may bo 
found in their books, iii. 33, 669: op- 
poses inhumanity to complaisance, ii. 36. 
unus sustineo tres personas &c., in what 
sense he uses persona, iii. 148. iv. 310. 
grounded his civil doctrine on the opi- 
nion of the Romans, iii. 202 : a passion- 
ate defender of liberty, iii.233 : grounds 
all property on the civil law. ibid.: has 
treated of law in general, iii. 251 : says 
that exile was not a punishment in Rome, 
iii. 303-4 : but a refuge of men in dan- 
ger, iii. 304. 

would be posed by the Latin of the 
school-divines, iii. 686 : his honourable 
mention of one of the Cassii. iii. 688 : 
one of the moral philosophers after So- 
crates, ii. pref. 

held tyrannicide to be deserving of the 
greatest praise, ii. 153: gave the names 
of right and wrong as his passions directed 
him. iv. 211 -.makes the idolatry of the 
Romans better than the religion of the 
Jews. iv. 287. 

excused by the senate from being sent 
to treat with Antony, iv. 322 : -his words 
in defence of Milo. iv. 184 : abandoned 
by Augustus to Antony, vi. 253. 
speaks of kings only as of wolves, vi.862. 

CIRCLE the generation thereof, i. 6, 180: 
definition of. i. 181 .-properties of. 



j, 181-3, 185, 188, 191, 193 -8: in con- 
centric circles, arcs of the same angle are 
to one another as the circumferences, i. 
185: of straight lines from the centre 
of a circle to the tangent, i. 188. 
the circumferences of circles are to one 
another as their diameters, i. 191: the 
subtenses of equal angles in different 
circles, are to one another as the arcs 
they subtend, i. 193: what determines 
the bending of a straight line into the 
circumference of a circle, i. 195 : the 
curvation of the lesser circle, is greater 
than that of the greater, i. 197. 
the angle made by a straight line and 
the arc of a circle, is equal to the angle 
made by the same straight line and the 
tangent to the point of concurrence, i. 
198: the way of a body moved in a 
circle, is compounded of innumerable 
straight lines, each less than any that 
can be given, i. 216. 
the space within the radius and a spiral, 
is a third part of the whole circle, i. 263: 
the radii of a circle are so many sec- 
tors, ibid. 

the figure made by mean proportionals 
continually taken between the radius 
and that part of the radius within the 
spiral, will be equal to half of the circle. 
i. 264: in comparing the arc of a circle 
with a straight line, many and great 
geometricians from the most ancient 
time have exercised their wit. i. 287 : 
their pains vilified by envy. ibid. : the 
comparison has been brought within 
how much of the truth, i. 288 : the im- 
provement, if the benefit be considered, 
little or none, why. ibid.: the real be- 
nefit to follow, consists in enabling us to 
divide an angle in any proportion, ibid. : 
the comparison not to be done by 
arithmetic, ibid. 

to find the dimensions of the circle by 
lines, i. 289 : to find the same by argu- 
ments drawn from the nature of the 
curvity of the circle, i. 294 : to find the 
same by another method, i. 301-7: the 
curvity of the arc of a circle is every 
where uniform, i. 294-5 : the perimeter 
is a uniform line. i. 295 : the flexion of 
the larger arc is greater than that of the 
smaller arc of the same circle, in pro- 
portion to the arcs themselves, ibid. : 
the curvity of equal arcs in unequal cir- 
cles, is in reciprocal proportion to that 
of their radii, i. 295. 
to find a straight line equal to any given 
arc, not greater than the arc of a quad- 
rant i. 298-9 : if the arc of a quadrant, 
the radius, and a third lino be continual 

proportionals, then the arc of half the 
quadrant, half the chord of the quadrant, 
and the third line, will also be continual 
proportionals, i. 301: the radius, the 
arc of the half-quadrant, the sine of 45 
degrees, and half the radius, are propor- 
tionals, ibid. 

the squaring of a given sector of a circle, 
whence to be deduced, i. 307. 
CIRCUMCISION the sacrament of, instituted 
by God. iii. 398, 483. ii. 228 : it and the 
Passover, the sacraments of the Old Tes- 
tament, iii. 406 : was omitted in the 
wilderness, and restored on coming into 
the land of promise, iii. 483. ii. 263. 
what it was under the Old Covenant, that 
baptism is under the New. ii. 263 : served 
only for a memorial, ibid. 


signifying nothing, and used in Latin 
only that the vanity of them may bo 
concealed, iii. 675-6. iv. 296-7. 

CITATION not esteemed an ornament 
amongst the ancients, iii. 712: is a cus- 
tom of late time. iii. 711-12. 

DE GIVE nothing in it contrary to the 
word of God, or good manners, or to the 
public tranquillity.iii.7 13 : doesnotmed- 
die with the civil laws of any particular 
nation whatsoever, ii. ded. : describes 
the duties of men, first as mew, next as 
Christians, ii. pref. : takes its beginning 
from the matter of civil government, and 
proceeds thence to its generation and form, 
ibid. : the part called Liberty, contains 
what. ibid. : the part Dominion, what, 
ibid. : the part Religion, what. ibid. : 
the reasons which moved the writing of 
De Cive. ibid. : the rules to himself by 
the writer, to leave the determination of 
the justice of all single actions to the 
law, 'not to dispute what are the laws of 
any government in particular, nor to ap- 
pear to think that less obedience is due 
in an aristocracy or democracy than in a 
monarchy, ibid. : to dispute no doctrines 
of theologians, save those which deny 
the obedience of subjects and shake the 
foundations of government, ibid,: -was 
privately dispersed amongst the author's 
friends "before being published, ibid. : 
tho points most bitterly excepted against, 
that the civil power was made too large, 
liberty of conscience taken away, and 
kings set above Jhe laws. ibid. : these 
exceptions by whom taken, ibid. : these 
knots thereupon tied by the author some- 
what faster, ibid. : the annotations added 
for the sake of whom. ibid. : delivers so 
much only of the law of nature as relates 
to peace, ii. 49 : in it is explained Ae 



whole Jaw, not the whole doctrine of 
Christ, ii. 62. 

Bramhall's Objections to it, iv. 229. 
a short sum of it, done in French, with 
what title, vii. 333: by Sorberius. ibid.: 
its testimony from Gassendus and 
Mersennus. ibid. : the doctrine gene- 
rally received by all the clergy, except 
whom. ibid. 

CIVIL the civil authority is more visible, 
and stands in the clearer light of natural 
reason than the ghostly, in. 317. 

ClVITAS signifies a commonwealth, iii. 158, 
250: is constituted how. iii. 158. 

CLAVIUS takes what for the arc of a 
spherical angle, vii. 162 : denies the 
composition of ratio to be a composition 
of parts to make a total, vii. 235, 244. 

CLEMENT the first Bishop of Rome after 
St. Peter. iiL 375, 522 : collected the 
Canons of the Apostles, ibid. ibid. 

CLERGY in England, France, and Hol- 
land, brought into a reputation of igno- 
rance and fraud, how. hi. 108 : the dis- 
tinction of clergy and laity, not in use in 
the time of Clemens the successor to 
Peter, iii. 523: arose whence, iii. 608. 
the name clergy, whence, iii. 533: sig- 
nifies what. iii. 608. 

the secular clergy, why exempt from the 
tributes and tribunals of every Christian 
state, iii. 609. 

marriage denied to the clergy, why. iii. 

often cherish those that think it lawful 
to raise war against and kill their go- 
vernors, iii. 684: the Roman and the 
Presbyterian clergy, the authors of what 
darkness in religion, iii. 69 1 : not the 
Roman clergy only pretends to be the 
kingdom of God in this world, and have 
a power distinct from that of the civil 
state, iii. 700. 

a clergy is not essential to a common- 
wealth, iv. 433 : their office, in respect 
of the supreme civil power, is not ma- 
gisterial but ministerial, v. 454. 
benefit of clergy, a relic of the old usurped 
papal privilege, vi. 86. 
the clergy of England thought the pull- 
ing down of the pope was the setting up 
of them in his place, vi. 234 : that their 
spiritual power depended not on the 
king, but on Christ, ibid. : the clergy 
still sensible to evcjry violence done to 
the papal power, vii. 352. 

CLERKENWELL report that the Jesuits 
were to have a convent there, vi. 240. 

CLOUD a sign of rain to follow. L 14: 
not the clouds, but men from the clouds, 
*ay it shall rain. i. 57. 

the generation of, shews that thesnivhas 
greater power of elevating waters than 
the moon. i. 440: how formed by the 
fermentation of the air. i. 450, 468, 482. 
vii. 40, 113. 

become concealed above, i. 456. vii. 47 : 
generate lightening, how. i. 457 : the 
etherial substance of air enclosed in 
clouds, is squeezed out by them. i. 470, 
481. vii. 48: how they may become 
frozen, i. 473, 481. vii. 47, 126:how 
they then cause thunder and lightening, 
i. 481. vii. 47, 49-50, 126. 
clouds both ascend and descend again 
owing to the simple motion of the sun. 
i. 482. 

a frozen cloud the cause of the eclipse of 
the moon observed by Moestlin. i. 483: 
and of two suns seen at once. ibid. vii. 
50: why not of comets, i. 483-4. 
the cloud that went before the army of 
Israel to the Red Sea. iii. 391 : was an 
angel of God. ibid. 

CLUB in matter of government, when 
nothing else is turned up clubs are 
trumps, vi. 122. 

COAL-MINES matter of a nature between 
air and water, found in. i. 524 : its ef- 
fects and possible cause, i. 524-6. 

COCAGNE the land of. vi. 20. 

COELUM EMPYRJEUM no mention of in 
Scripture, nor ground in reason for. iii. 
441, 455. iv. 347. 

COKE Edward, his doctrine of the heir to 
the Crown attainted of high treason, iii. 
132-3: his definition of the law, an ar- 
tificial perfection of reason etc. iii. 256. vi. 
4, 1 1 : his doctrine of the loss of goods 
and chattels by a man accused of lelony 
and flying for fear. Hi. 265. vi. 137 : has 
nowhere distinguished between jus and 
lex. vi. 30 : the jurisdiction of the King's 
Bench, vi. 40: his six causes for the 
increase of suits, vi. 44: his dictum, 
that judicature belongs to the judges, vi. 
51-2: has not distinguished between 
transferring and committing power, vi. 52 : 
endeavours throughout his Institutes 
to diminish the king s authority, vi. 62 : 
his definition of eauity. vi. 68 : 
saith a traitor is not the kind's enemy, 
why. vi. 73 : does not well distinguish 
when there are two divers names for one 
and the same thing, vi. 7 A ; his deriva- 
tion of the word felony, vi 80 : is mis- 
taken as to unintentional homicide in 
doing an unlawful act, being murder, vi. 
86-7; presumes too much in appropri- 
ating all judicature to the common-law- 
yers, why.vt 90: his definition of tkejl, 
ridiculous, vi. 92 : his definition of bur* 



y. vi. 94 : of night, ibid, : of burn- 
ing, vi. 95: his five considerations of 
heresy, vi. 96: his explanation of the 
Inw whereby heretics were burnt in the 
time of Elizabeth and James i. vi. 106 : 
says equity and common-law are all one. 
vi. 1 13: the summary of his deficiencies, 
vi. 119-21 : his distinction of judgments. 
vi. 125 : omits the judgment against 
heresy, why. vi. 128. 
did not understand his books of common - 
law. vi. 129 : in no author of the law 
of England weaker reasoning than in his 
Institute*, vi. 144: contain no better 
things than other authors that treat of 
law as a science, ibid. : his origin of 
Parliaments, vi. 157. 

COLD by making the air more pressing, 
helpeth the action of the stars upon the 
eyes. i. 406 : the endeavour inwards of 
the spirits and fluid parts produces in us 
cold. i. 466: the cause of cold, how to 
be found, i. 467. 

why greater near the poles of the earth 
than further off. i. 471: why less in 
rainy than in clear weather, i. 473. 
the cause of, what vii. 120-1: is not 
privation of heat, ibid.: the cause of 
the great cold about the poles of the 
ecliptic, vii. 121: is greater than about 
the poles of the equator, why. vii. 122. 

COLONY colonies are the children of the 
commonwealth.iii. 239: are independent 
commonwealths, when. iii. 239 : or 
provinces and parts of their metropolis, 
iii. 240: their rights depend on their 
letters, ibid. 

the land of new colonies, how it should 
be dealt with. iii. 335. 

COLOUR cannot be remembered without 
present patterns, i. 13: is nothing but 
perturbed li^ht i. 404, 459. iv. 7, 37 : 
all colours being a mixture of black and 
white, whence they proceed, i. 465. 
colour and shape is all the knowledge 
we have of bodies by the sense of sight. 
iv. 3 : are supposed to be the very qua- 
lities of the objects themselves, wny. iv. 
4: must be the same thing with sight, 
why. iv. 7 : their difference, what ioid. 
the pleasure of the eye consists in equa- 
lity of colour, iv. 36. 

COMET why the cause of comets cannot 
be frozen clouds, i. 483-4: the disqui- 
sition of their cause left to others, i 
484. vii. 105-6: nothing yet published 
worth considering, ibid. 

COMMAND saith do this, without expect- 
ing other reason than the will of him 
that says it iii. 241 : he that commands, 
pretends his own benefit ibid.. for the 

execution of sour labour, command re- 
quires to be sweetened by the tune and 
phrase of counsel, iii. 244. 
consists in the manifestation of the will 
of him that commands, iii. 257 : is the 
right of commanding so often as nature 
allows it possible, ii. 104 : is law, when, 
iv. 75, 205: the reason of our actions 
is in the command, when. iv. 205. 
the command of him whose command 
is a law in one thing, is law in every- 
thing, iv. 222. 

COMMANDMENTS the first violated by sub- 
jects desiring change of government iii. 
327 : the second, by the worship of po- 
pular men. ibid. : the third, by speaking 
ill of, and disputing the will of the sove- 
reign, iii. 328. 

the first table of, contains the sum of 
God's absolute power, both as God and 
as king of the Jews by pact iii. 328-9, 

the fifth, accords with the duty of sove- 
reigns in instructing children, iii. 329 : 
the sixth to the ninth, as to the instruc- 
tion of the people to abstain from doing 
injury, iii. 330: the tenth, ibid, 
the second table reduced to the com- 
mandment of mutual charity, iii. 330, 
513 : the first table, to the love of God. 

were delivered by God to Moses, iii. 513. 
ii. 234: were made laws by God him- 
self, iii. 514: all the second table laws 
of nature, ibid. : to all people, ibid. : 
the first, peculiar to the Israelites, ibid, 
nothing in the Ark but the Ten Com- 
mandments, iii. 515. 

what are the commandments given us 
by God to be obeyed, iii. 586. 

COMMERCE indifference of, is a law of 
nature, iv. 101. 

COMMISSION the High. iv. 404-6. vi. 104-5 : 
of Array, vi. 312. 

COMMODI whom the Latins so call. iii. 139. 

COMMODITY the greatest commodities of 
mankind, what i. 7. 

commodities of the laud and sea, foreign 
and native. iiL 232 : superfluous, are 
disposed of, how. iii. 233. 

COMMODUS affected mastery in the art of 
a gladiator, why. iv. 33. 

COMMON of the use of things in common, 
one of the laws of nature, iii. 142. ii. 40: 
from it arises contention and all kind 
of calamities, ft. ded, 

COMMONS house of, men by command of 
the king sent up by the people to carry 
their petitions, and rive him, if he per- 
mitted it, their advice, iii. 173. vi. 261 : 
its orders resemble the decrees if the 



common people of Rome, iii. 270 : is so 
long as they sit with authority and right, 
a person civil, iv. 146: its origin, vi. 160, 

on the king coming to seize the five 
members, adjourns into the city. vi. 26.3 : 
returns by water in triumph, ibid, 
declares that whatever the House of 
Commons enacts is law, whether the 
Lords concur or no. vi. 353. 
never was the representative of the 
whole nation, but of the Commons only. 
vi. 389. 

COMMONWEALTH its properties how to be 
known, i. 1 1 : the causes of, and neces- 
sity of constituting, in what way arrived 
at. i. 73-4. 

the great LEVIATHAN, in Latin CIVITAS. 
iii. introd. : is an artificial man. ibid, 
he that is to govern one, must read in 
himself mankind, iii. introd. 
the rule of good and evil, in a common- 
wealth, to be taken from the person that 
represents it. iii. 41. 
is the greatest of human powers, iii. 74 : 
its person is the fountain of honour, 
iii. 79 : the favour of, is power, ibid, 
the founders of all commonwealths, cul- 
tivators of what religion, iii. 99 : the 
peace of the Gentile commonwealths 
aimed at and maintained by institutions 
of religion, iii. 103-4: fear of the power 
of men not sufficient, before civil society, 
to keep men to their promises, iii. 129. 
before commonwealth, no coercive power, 
iii. 131: no property, ibid. 233: no 
unjust, ibid. 

in commonwealths, men may remit to 
others their debts, but not robberies or 
other violences, why. iii. 137. ii. 32 n. 
the final cause and end of its institution, 
self-conservation, iii. 153. iv. 161. 
brought into distraction and civil war by 
men thinking themselves wiser and bet- 
ter able to govern the public than the 
rest. iii. 156. 

instituted by the covenant of every man 
with every man in what words, iii. 158, 
159, 203. ii. 68, 89, 91, 99. 
the definition of. iii. 158. ii. 69, 130. iv. 

is by institution, and by acquisition, iii. 
159. ii. 70: in the institution of, the 
sovereign is declared by the major part 
of voices consenting, iii. 162 : they that 
enter not into the congregation for the 
institution of the commonwealth, or 
whose consent is not asked, what is their 
condition, iii. 163. ii. 74, 143. 
the difference of, consists in the differ- 
of the sovereign: iii. 171. ii. 93: 

--of commonwealths, but three kin,$s. 
iii. 171, 177 : monarchy, democracy, 
and aristocracy, ibid. ibid. ii. 93: the 
difference in, consists not in the differ- 
ence of power, but of aptitude for its 
end, the peace and security of the peo- 
ple, iii. 173. 

every commonwealth the sovereignty 
whereof is in an assembly, is as if it were 
in a child, iii. 177 : has need of custodes 
libertatis. ibid. : oftener than infant 
kings, deprived of its power by its pro- 
tector or tutor, ibid. 

all forms of commonwealth, apparently 
different, reducible to the above three 
forms, iii. 178: without the power in 
some one of electing the successor of an 
elective king, the commonwealth dieth 
with him. iii. 1 78. 

in instituting commonwealth, the same 
order that was taken for an artificial 
man, must be also taken for an artificial 
eternity of life. iii. 180. 
commonwealth by acquisition, is acquired 
by force, iii. 185 : in what way. ibid. : 
commonwealths erected for the most 
part by fathers, not mothers of families, 
iii. 187. 

no great inconvenience in it but what 
proceeds from the subjects' disobedience 
and breach of the covenants that gave it 
being, iii. 195: in commonwealths long- 
lived, the sovereign power was undis- 
puted by the subjects, iii. 195 : the skill 
of making and maintaining consists in 
certain rules, not in practice, iii. 195-6. 
commonwealths are amongst themselves 
in the same state in which men are in a 
state of nature, iii. 201. ii. pref. ii. 6, n. 
141, 294 : Ii ve in the condition of a per* 
petual war, upon the confines of battle, 
their frontiers armed, and cannons plant- 
ed etc. ibid. ibid. ibid. ibid. : whether 
the commonwealth be monarchical or 
popular, the freedom in it is still the 
same. iii. 202. 

when the defence of the commonwealth 
requires it, every man obliged to bear 
arms. iii. 205. 

the sovereignty the soul of the common- 
wealth, iii. 208,316,321,577. ii. 89: 
no representative in any commonwealth 
but the sovereign, or so far as he shall 
give leave, iii. 211. 

the nutrition of a commonwealth consists 
in what. iii. 232 : the territory of no 
commonwealth produces all things need- 
ful for the maintenance and motion of the 
whole body. iii. 233 : -commonwealths 
without territory more than enough for 
habitation, have maintained and en- 



cjreased their power, how. ibid.: may 
retain a portion in the distribution of the 
land. Hi. 235 : but the same in vain. iii. 
236: tends to the dissolution of the 
commonwealth, why. ibid, 
commonwealths can endure no diet. iii. 
236 : the expenses of, limited not by 
their own appetites, but by those of their 
neighbours, ibid. 

the knowledge required for the business 
of the commonwealth, is what. iii. 246. 
no great popular commonwealth ever 
kept up, but by what means, iii. 250: 
never by the open consultations of the 
assembly, ibid. : very little common- 
wealths can last no longer than the jea- 
lousy of their potent neighbours, iii. 250. 
the commonwealth alone prescribes the 
rules called laws. iii. 252. 
is no person, iii. 252 : can act only by 
the representative, that is, the sovereign. 
ibid. ; the two arms of the common- 
wealth said by the lawyers to be force 
and justice, iii. 256 : one in the king, the 
other in parliament, ibid.: is in its 
representative but one person, iii. 256: 
the will of the person of the common- 
wealth always supposed consonant to 
equity and reason, iii. 259. 
the memory of the first constitution of 
the commonwealth wears out of men's 
minds, iii. 260. 

in no part of the world are men per- 
mitted to pretend other commandments 
of God, than what are declared for such 
by the commonwealth, iii. 275 : in 
everything not regulated by the com- 
monwealth, it is equity that a man enjoy 
his liberty, ibid. 

of the first movers of disturbance in a 
commonwealth, few live long enough to 
see their new designs established, iii. 
284 : would be dissolved, if private 
men had the liberty to break the law 
upon his own dream or vision, iii. 287 : 
facts against the security of the com- 
monwealth, greater crimes than against 
private persons, iii. 293-4. 
its right of punishing, not grounded on 
the gift of the subject, iii. 297: by the 
institution of commonwealth, men are 
not bound to serve it without reward, 
unless the service cannot otherwise be 
done. iii. 306. 
might, if men had the reason they pre- 
tend to, be secured from perishing by 
internal disease, iii. 308 ; the fault of 
their dissolution lies in the makers, ibid. 
705--6 : amongst the infirmities of a 
commonwealth is one resembling that of 
the natural body proceeding from defec- 

tuous procreation, iii. 309 : the disease 
of the commonwealth contracted from 
the abandonment of the necessary powers 
of sovereignty, resembles that of children 
gotten by diseased parents, subject to 
untimely death, or breaking out into biles 
and scaos. ibid. : diseases of the com- 
monwealth proceeding from the poison 
of seditious doctrine, iii. 310-13. iv. 200. 
in commonwealths, the measure of good 
and evil actions is the civil law. iii. 310: 
and the judge, the person of the com- 
monwealth, iii. 311. 

to divide the commonwealth, is to dis- 
solve it. iii. 313, 

men disposed from the example of dif- 
ferent government in neighbouring com- 
monwealths to alteration in the form of 
their own. iii. 314. 

the civil power, and the power of the 
commonwealth, the same thing, iii. 316: 
supremacy and the power of making 
canons, iinplieth a commonwealth, ibid. : 
when the civil and the ghostly power 
oppose each other, the commonwealth is 
in danger of dissolution, iii. 317: also 
from the division of the three powers, 
of levying money, of conduct and com- 
mand, and of making laws. iii. 318. 
mixed monarchy, a division of the com- 
monwealth into three factions, iii. 318: 
a disease of the commonwealth, re- 
sembling a man with another man grow- 
ing out of his side. iii. 319: the diffi- 
culty of raising money, a disease in the 
commonwealth, ibid. : ariseth, whence, 
ibid. : resembles the distemper of ague. 
ibid. : its disease of pleurisy, what. iii. 
320: the popularity of its potent sub- 
jects, like to the effects of witchcraft, 
ibid: the immoderate greatness of a 
town, an infirmity of the commonwealth, 
iii. 321 :-the great number of corpor- 
ations, like worms in the entrails of 
the natural man. ibid. : the liberty of 
disputing against absolute" power, in- 
fests the commonwealth like ascarida in 
the body natural. ibid.: also, the appe- 
tite of enlarging dominion, ibid, 
the commonwealth is dissolved, when. iii. 

that whatever a man may acquire by 
force or fraud is his, not in state of na- 
ture only, but also in a commonwealth, 
maintained by some. iii. 324: common- 
wealths first constituted, imperfect and 
apt to relapse into disorder, ibid. : but 
may, by industrious meditation, be made 
except by external violence everlasting, 
ibid.: they that go about by disobedi- 
ence to reform the commonwealth, ofaall 



find they thereby destroy it. iii. 327: 
its ruin, how brought about by partia- 
lity in administering justice towards the 
great, iii. 333. 

ought to provide for the maintenance of 
such as by inevitable accident become 
unable to maintain themselves, iii . 334. 
its ruin more assured, though civil war 
may be deferred, by bribes for peace 
bestowed on potent ambitious subjects, 
iii. 338 : to know who expecteth benefit 
from the troubles of the commonwealth, 
the signs are what. iii. 339. 
the law of nature is the law of common- 
wealths amongst each other, iii. 342. 
a commonwealth without sovereign 
power, is a word without substance, iii. 

ought to exhibit to God but one worship, 
iii. 355 : where many sorts allowed, the 
commonwealth cannot be said to be of 
any religion, ibid. : can do by the laws 
civil, whatsoever may be done by par- 
ticular men where no law but reason, 
ibid. : can make no laws but those made 
by the will of the sovereign, ibid. : or- 
dains which of actions indifferent shall 
be used by the subject in public worship, 
iii. 356. 

no commonwealth can stand, where any 
other than the sovereign has the power 
of giving greater rewards and punish- 
ments than life and death, iii. 437. 
no power on earth, which all common- 
wealths are bound to obey. iii. 460: the 
governor in every commonwealth, both 
in state and religion, must be one. iii. 
463: the founder of a commonwealth 
must needs have sovereign power so long 
as he is about it. iii. 465. ii. 241. 
whoever in a Christian commonwealth 
holds the place of Moses, is the sole 
messenger and interpreter of God's com- 
mandments, iii. 467 : no Christian com- 
monwealth before the conversion of 
kings, iii. 485-6. 

the institution of commonwealth, as it 
uniteth many men into one common- 
wealth, so it dissociates one common- 
wealth from another, iii. 507 : the mem- 
bers of, cohere together, but depend only 
on the sovereign, not on each other, iii. 

spiritual commonwealth, in this world 
none. iii. 578: is the same with the 
kingdom of Christ. f6id. : can be none 
of men whose bodies are yet in the flesh. 

there can be no contradiction between 
the laws of God, and those of a Christian 
ccmmonwealth. iii, 601. 

till the erection of great commonwealths, 
men have no leisure from procuring the 
necessities of life and defending them- 
selves against their neighbours, iii. 665-6 : 
commonwealth is the mother of peace 
and leisure, iii. 666. 

scarcely a commonwealth in the world, 
whose beginning can in conscience be 
justified, iii. 706: one of the most ef- 
fectual seeds of the death of common- 
wealths, that the conqueror rests his 
right on the goodness of his cause, not 
on possession, ibid.: another, toleration 
of the hatred of tyranny, ibid. : the pre- 
sumption of subsequent ratification of 
acts done without law or commission, 
when necessary to the safety of the 
commonwealth, iii. 708-9. 
the will of all subjects together, if the 
will of the representative be excepted, is 
not to be called a commonwealth, ii. 69. 
commonwealth natural, as paternal or 
despotical, and by institution or political. 
ii. 70-71 : cannot take up arms against 
itself, ii. 73. 

the constituent assembly of a common- 
wealth, ii. 73-4. iii. 159, 162. 
the nature of a commonwealth consists 
in the subjection of the wills of all the 
subjects in all things necessary for peace 
and defence, ii. 74. 

if one can command under pain of na- 
tural death, and another under pain of 
eternal death, the commonwealth is dis- 
solved, ii. 78. 

a perfect commonwealth, that wherein 
the right of the private sword is ex- 
cluded, ii. 80: a popular commonwealth 
only, claims absolute sovereignty, ii. 80, 
ii.: every commonwealth is absolute, 
ii. 81, n.; is not obliged by the civil 
laws. ii. 83 : nor to a subject, ibid. 154 : 
in every commonwealth, there is some 
one man, or assembly of men, that hath 
a power limited only by that of the com- 
monwealth, ii. 88 : the right of the 
commonwealth, is sovereign power, ii. 
89: a counsel, is the head of the com- 
monwealth, ii. 89. 

commonwealth is instituted by a demo- 
cracy, ii. 96-7, 

the commodities and incommodities of 
commonwealth and the state of nature, 
ii. 1 27 : the greatest commodity of com - 
monwealth, peace and defence, and the 
greatest incommodity that can befall it, 
the slaughter of citizens through anar- 
chy, are common to both subject and 
ruler, ii. 128. 

may be constituted by lord and servants. 
ii. 131 : as well as by father and sons. ib. 



th# excess of private power is pernicious 
to the commonwealth, ii. 133: the best 
commonwealth, that wherein the subjects 
are the inheritance of the ruler, ii* 1 42. 
in every commonwealth, a sovereign 
power existent somewhere, ii. 145. iv. 136. 
is instituted to the end that men may 
live happily, ii. 167 : cannot be defended 
in time of war but by money saved in 
time of peace, ii. 171. 
men that esteeming themselves wiser 
than others, and more sufficient to man- 
age affairs, when they cannot otherwise 
show how profitable their virtue would 
prove to the commonwealth, show it by 
doing it mischief, ii. 174-5. 
it alone can determine what is with rea- 
son culpable, ii. 197. 
in a Christian commonwealth is united, 
under Christ, all power spiritual as well 
as secular, ii. 298. 

commonwealth may be made either ab- 
solutely for all future time, or for a time 
limited, iv. 128 : where any subject 
hath the right of private force, there is 
no commonwealth, iv. 129. 
the device of a commonwealth constitu- 
tional, iv. 132-4 : -is of no effect, iv. 134 : 
the power of a general is absolute, 
consequently that of the commonwealth 
which chooses him also. iv. 136. 
all men whose opinion agrees with that 
of the commonwealth, think it reasona- 
ble that others should submit their opin- 
ion to the authority of the common- 
wealth, iv. 187. 

the right of the commonwealth to put to 
death for crimes, is not created by the 
law, but remains from the right of na- 
ture, which every man has, of self-con- 
servation, iv. 254. 

of the growth of commonwealths other 
than monarchical, vi. 151 : no common- 
wealth in the world can be or has ever 
been long without sedition, why.yi.25 1-2. 

COMPANY no pleasure, but grief, in keep- 
ing company, where no power to over- 
awe, iii. 112. 


COMPETITION of riches, honour etc,, in- 
clineth to contention and war. iii. 86 : 
of praise, to a reverence for antiquity, 
ibid. : one of the three principal causes 
of quarrel among men. hi. 112. 

COMPLAISANCE the fifth law of nature, 
iii. 138: the/ottrtA. ii. 36. 

COMPOUND what it is, to compound, i. 
96-7 ! is an act of the mind. i. 97. 

COMPUTATION all reasoning, computa- 
tion, i. 3-5 : has place in other things 
than numbers, i. 5. 


CON George, nephew to Cardinal Barbe- 
rini and secretary to the pope. yi. 239. 

CONCENT of sounds, how made. i. 499: 
the most exquisite, how made. i. 500. 

CONCEPTION the conceptions of the mind, 
how compounded, i. 4: no conception 
not derived from sense, iii. i. 1 7. iv. 3 : 
proceed all originally from the action 
of the object of sense, iv. 3 : from our 
several organs several conceptions of 
several qualities of objects, ibid, 
the notice we take of external objects, 
is our conception thereof, iv. 12 .-the no- 
tice we take of conceptions,, is remem- 
brance, ibid. : an obscure conception, 
what. ibid. : appears past, how. ibid.: 
the succession of, is casual or orderly.iv.14: 
the cause of coherence, iv. 15, 19: no 
conception not produced by sense, iv. 19. 
conception is nothing but motion in some 
substanc6in the head, proceeding thence 
to the heart, iv. 31 : of conceptions three 
sorts, of the present called sense, of the 
past called imagination, of the future called 
expectation, iv. 35 : of the future, is what, 
iv. 37. 

men can never be deceived in their con- 
ceptions of things, though they often are 
deceived by giving them wrong names, 
v. 299. 

CONCIO, CONCIONATOB what. iii. 458. 

CONCOCTION of commodities, is their re- 
duction to something of equal value, 
that is, to gold and silver, iii. 238 : is 
as it were the sanguification of the com- 
monwealth, ibid, 

CONCLUSION no certainty in, without a 
certainty of all the affirmations and ne- 
gations on which grounded, iii. 31: 
conclusions in reasoning taken on trust, 
without examination of the significa- 
tions of names, are like accounts settled 
by the master of a family by casting 
them up in gross without the examina- 
tion of each particular account, iii. 31-2. 
of discourse put into speech,"proceeding 
by connexion of words into affirmations 
and syllogisms, the end or last sum is the 
conclusion, iii. 53: the thought of the 
mind signified by it, the conditional 
knowledge called science, ibid. 

CONCRETE the distinction of abstract and 
concrete, whence, i. 31: concrete, what, 
i. 32 : called the subject, why. ibid. 

CONCUPISCENCE makes not the sin, but 
the unlawfulness "of satisfying it, v. 363. 

CONDEMNATION not to condemn, is to ab- 
solve, iii. 152: but not e contra, ibid.: 
more resembles justice than absolution* 
iii. 175. 
it is not infidelity that condemneth, tho *gh 



it be faith that saveth, but the breach of 
the law and commandments of God. iv. 

CONFESSION auricular, how it serves to 
secure the power of the pope. iii. 692 : 
confession of sins, is what. ii. 286 : 
was originally in writing, vi. 181: was 
made auricular about the time of Ed- 
ward in. ibid. 

CONFIDENCE self-confidence, constant 
hope. iii. 43 : joy arising from contem- 
plation of a man's own power and ability, 
if grounded upon experience of his own 
former actions, is confidence, iii. 45 : 
confidence well grounded begets attempt, 
iii. 45. 

is honourable, wny. iii. 79. 
CONJECTURE men use to conjecture of the 
time to come by the time past. iii. 98 : 
conjecture of the past, what. iv. 17. 
CONJURING and CHARMING the liturgy 
of witches, iii. 97: is juggling and con- 
federate knavery, iii. 102. 
unskilful conjurers, mistaking their rites, 
call up spirits that they cannot at their 
pleasure allay again, iv. 448. 
CONQUEST ununited conquests, are wens 
in the commonwealth, iii. 321: often 
better lost than kept. ibid, 
what it is, and why it obliges men to 
obey the conqueror, men not yet suffici- 
ently taught by the civil war. iii. 703 : 
its nature and right both implied in the 
submission, iii. 704-5 : he that is taken 
and put in bonds, is not conquered 
iii. 705 : the Romans said they had pa- 
cified, that is conquered a province, when 
ibid. : the promise of submission may 
be express or tacit, ibid, 
is the acquiring the right of sovereignty 
by victory, iii. 705. 

that conquerors require not only a sub 
mission for the future, but also an ap- 
probation of all their actions past, is on< 
of the most effectual seeds of the death 
of any state. iiL 706 : the justification 
of the cause of the conqueror, is the re- 
proach of that of the conquered, iii 

the right of the conqueror to require 
caution of future obedience, ii. 13: the 
obedience due from the vanquished to 
the conqueror is the most absolute tha 
can be. ii. 109 : excepting whatrepugni 
the divine laws, ibid.:- in all conquests 
the land of the vanquished is in the sole 
power of the victor, vi. 149. 
CONSCIENCE when two or more men 
know one and the same fact, they are 
said to be conscious of it. iii. 53: evei 
Deputed a very ill act, to speak agains 

his conscience, why. ibid.: the plea of 
conscience always diligently hearkened 
unto at all times, ibid, 
used metaphorically in what sense, iii. 
53: the conscience is a thousand wit- 
nesses, in what sense said. ibid. : men 
vehemently in love with their own opin- 
ions, give them the name of conscience, 

that ivhat a man does against his conscience 
is *m, seditious doctrine, iii. 314, 330: 
a man's conscience and Ms judgment 
are the same thing, iii. 411. iv. 186-7. 
is the only court of natural justice, iii. 
842 : in the court of, reigneth not man 
but God. ibid. 

of sovereigns, dictates what they ought 
to do or avoid one to another, iii. 342. 
the worm of conscience that dieth not. iii. 
624 : there ought to be no power over 
the consciences of men but of the word 
itself, iii. 696. 

pride, ingratitude , breach of contract, &c., 
can never be lawful, nor the contrary 
virtues unlawful, as considered in the 
court of conscience, ii. 46: conscience 
will not, without coercive power, keep 
men to their promises, ii. 75. 
the definition of. iv. 30. 
how many heinous actions soever a man 
commit through infirmity, if he con- 
demn them in his conscience he shall be 
free from punishment, iv. 115: if every 
man had the liberty of obeying his con- 
science, peace would not last for an hour, 
iv. 1 64 : no human law is intended to 
bind the conscience, unless it break out 
into action, iv. 172 : if actions proceed- 
ing from conscience, and justice were 
inconsistent, justice towards God and 
peace amongst men were also inconsist- 
ent, ibid. 

whatever a man does against his con- 
science, is sin in what sense, iv. 186: 
in obeying the laws he doth according 
to his conscience, though not his private 
conscience, iv. 187, 204 : setting up 
private coscience against the sovereign, 
is the sin of Corah, Dathan, and Abi- 
ram. iv. 190. 

is not subject to compulsion or restraint, 
iv. 195. 

the pretence of conscience set up to resist 
the sovereign power, iv. 204. 
CONSECRATE is to dedicate to God, by 
separating from common use. iii. 610, 
405: -thereby is changed, not the thing 
consecrated, but its use only. iii. 610: 
when by words the thing itself is pre- 
tended to be changed, then becomes im- 
pious conjuration, ibid. 



the Scriptures ^abused by turning con- 
serration into incantation, iii. 610: the 
bread and wine in the Lord's supper are 
consecrated with what intent, ibid, 
the rites of, depend on the discretion of 
the governors of the Church, not on the 
Scriptures, iii. 620: but must be such 
as the nature of the action requireth. ib. 

CONSENT signified by silence, iii. 252. 
not to consent with a man, is tacitly to 
accuse of error, ii. 7 : the consent of 
many men, consists in directing all their 
actions to the same end, the common 
good. ii. 65. iv. 119: of brutes, does 
not form one will. ii. 66 : is the con- 
course of many wills concurring in one 
action, iv. 70, 121 : cannot be lasting 
without a common fear to rule them. iv. 
19-20: without a common power, iv. 

CONSEQUENCE of propositions, what i.42. 

CONSERVATION his own conservation, the 
principal end of man. iii. Ill .requires 
him to master the persons of all the men 
he can. ibid. iv. 85. vi. 148: the aug- 
mentation of dominion necessary to his 
own conservation, ought to be allowed 
him. iii. 112. 

self-conservation, the right of nature, 
iii. 116, 139. ii. 9, 36. ii. dedic. ii. pref. 
iv. 83, 117, 373; the sum of the right 
of nature, iii. 117 : self- conservation, 
the final cause and end of men laying 
restraint upon themselves that live in 
commonwealth, iii. 153: is the end for 
which one man subjects himself to ano- 
ther, iii. 188. iv. 123, 128, 188. 
110 law can oblige a man to abandon it. 
iii. 288 : is not to be condemned, ii. 8 : 
the desire of, is an instinct of nature, 
ibid. 17, 25, 36. iv. 83, 99, 109: is the 
foundation of natural right, ii. 9: of 
what conduces to it, every man has the 
right to judge for himself, ibid. iv. 83. 
to pretend tnat somewhat is necessary 
to one's conservation, which really is 
not, is against the law of nature, ii. 10,n. 
gives a right to require caution of future 
obedience, ii. 148: which caution 
utterly impossible, vi. 148. 
all the laws of nature derived from that 
of self- conservation, ii. 44. 
the hope of every man of his conserva- 
tion lies in force and craft ii. 63. 

CONSILIUM from considiwm. iii. 339 : its 
signification, ibid. 

CONSTANTINE -the Great iii. 83 : au- 
thorised the Christian religion, iii. 517, 
661. iv. 391 : he and all other Christian 
emperors, supreme bishops of the Bo- 
man empire, iii. 551: caused religion 

to be regulated, under his authority, by 
the bishop of Home. iii. 661: made 
Constantinople the seat of empire, ibid.: 
summoned the Council of Nice on the 
occasion of the Arian heresy, iv. 391-2. 
vi. 103: his opinion of the word o/io- 
ovffiog. iv. 393: what he ordained for 
the punishment of heretics, iv. 399. 

claimed to be equal to the pope, oil what 
ground, iii. 470, 661. 

CONSUBSTANTIATION the word consub- 
stantial, how expounded by many of the 
Latin fathers, iv. 302 : introduced into 
the Nicene Creed, why. iv. 392. 

CONSUETUDINES the word in Statutes 
signifies what. vi. 63. 

CONTEMPT the feeling towards those ob- 
jects which stir not the mind. i. 410. iii. 
40 : proceeds from the contumacy of 
the heart, already otherwise moved by 
more potent objects, iii. 40. 
upon all signs of, men will proceed so 
far as to destroy each other, hi. 112. ii. 8. 

CONTENTION actions reciprocally resist- 
ant, proceeding from the wills of two 
men. iv. 70. 

98, 108. vii. 108. 

CONTINENT the continent have the pas- 
sion they contain, as much and more 
than they that satiate the appetite, iv. 50. 

CONTINGENT whether things contingent 
are necessary, i. 130. iv. 277. v. 49: 
have their necessary causes, but are 
called contingent in respect of what. ib. 
iv. 259. 

that is called contingent, of which the 
necessary cause is not yet perceived, i. 
130. iv. 259. 

all propositions concerning future things, 
contingent or not contingent, are neces- 
sarily true or necessarily false, i. 130:- 
but are called contingent, because their 
truth or falsehood is not yet known, ibid. 

CONTRACT the mutual transfer of right, 
iii. 120, 123. ii. 20. iv. 90; the signs of, 
express or by inference, iii. 121 : ex- 
press, words spoken with understanding 
of their signification, ibid. : such words 
are of the time present or past. ibid, 
the general sign by inference, anything 
that sufficiently argues the will of the 
contractor, iii. 122: in contract, the 
right passeth by words of the future, 
how. ill. 122-3. fii20. 
he that performs first, is said to merit, 
iii. 123. 

the value of things contracted for, is 
measured by the appetite of the con- 
tractors, iii. 137. 



be that is brought to punishment, is 
fettered or strongly guarded, therefore 
not obliged by contract, ii. 25 : he that 
contracts thinking himself not bound to 
perform , thinks a contract to be both in 
vain and not in vain. ii. 30. 
contracts respecting punishment men 
observe well enough, till they or their 
friends are to suffer, ii. 75. 
the validity of all contracts depends on 
the civil law. ii. 86: is dissolved by the 
same consent, by which made. ii. 90. 
where no trust, there no contract ii. 1 10, 

CONTROVERSY controversies are of two 
sorts, of fact and law. UL 229 : in the 
same controversy, there mav be two 
judges, ibid. : between the jiudge and 
the party, how to be decided, ibia. 
all controversies arise from the different 
opinions of men concerning jnxt and 
ttn/iuf, meum and tuum &c. ii. 77 : in 
most controversies, the contention is 
about human sovereignty, ii. 316. 
is the sign of two opinions contradic- 
tory, iv. 71. 

uncivil words common and bitterly used 
now-a-days by all that write in matter of 
controversy, vii. 332. 

CONTUMELY against contumely, the eighth 
law of nature, iii. 140: the teventlt. ii. 
38. iv. 101. 
takes no hold upon men conscious- of 
their own virtue, iii. 295 : the law of 
nature forbidding it very little practised, 
iv. 101. iL 38. 

COPERNICUS revived the opinion of Py- 
thagoras, Aristotle, and Vhilolaus, of the 
earth's motion, i. epis. dedic. vii. 76. 
his supposition of the order of the sun 
and planets, i.426: of the revolution of 
the earth on its own axis, and of its re- 
volution about the sun according to the 
order of the signs, i. 427 : of the annual 
revolution of the earth about its centre 
contrary to the order of the sips. i. 
428 : his opinion of the parallelism of 
the axis of the earth, now adopted by 
almost all men. L 431. vii. 96: supposes 
the earth's orbit compared with the dis- 
tance of the fixed stars to be as a point 
i. 432. 

his design was what vii, 101: takes 
what for the arc of a spherical angle, vii. 
162: has not only restored astronomy, 
but has also opened the way to physio- 
logy, vii. 168. 

COPULA of a proposition, either some 
word, as it, or some termination of a 
word. i, 30-1: makes us seek in the 
Jhings signified by the subject and pre- 

dicate the causes of their names. 1. 31 : 
must not be mingled in any manner'with 
either the subject or predicate, i. 39-40, 
62: implication of term with copula, 
how to be detected, i. 62. 
the copula no necessary part of propo- 
sitions, iii. 673. vii. 81 : not used by the 
Hebrews, iv. 304. vii. 81. 

COPULATION -unnatural, the duty of the 
sovereign to forbid it iv. 215: that 
copulation which in one state is matri- 
mony, in another is adultery, ii. 86 : 
the copulations of the heathen according 
to their laws, were lawful matrimony, 
ii. 191. 

CORAH, DATHAN, and ABIRON iii. 445, 
466. ii. 239. iv. 190: their controversy 
with Moses, what iv. 190. 

COKIOLANUS his only delight in his war- 
like actions, to see his praises well pleas- 
ing to his mother, it 140. 

CORPORATION the great number of cor- 
porations, an infirmity of the common- 
wealth, iii. 321 : are like worms in the 
entrails of the natural man. ibid. 
corporations^ what iv.123 : their powers, 
what ibid. 

CORPOREAL the universe is corporeal, iii. 
672 : means a substance that has mag- 
nitude, iv. 313. 

COSINS Bishop of Durham, his remark 
to Hobbes about the Trinity, iv. 317: 
called by Hobbes to bear witness to his 
religion, vii. 5. 

COUNCIL. a council of state, or a council- 
lor, is not a public minister, iii. 231 : 
the office of a council in a monarchy, 
what. ibid. : in a democracy, what ibid. : 
in an aristocracy, the council of state 
is the sovereign assembly, iii. 232. 
the acts of the privy council, resemble 
the senatut-consulta of Rome. iii. 270. 
the right of sitting in the highest coun- 
cil of state by inheritance, derived from 
the conquest of the ancient Germans* 
iii. 340. 

the council of Laodice^ first recom- 
mended the Bible to the then Christian 
Churches, iii. 375, 523: was held 364 
years after Christ ibid, 
the power of council* to make the Scrip- 
tures law. iii. 520-22. 
the council of the apostles and the primi- 
tive Church, iii. 520, 561 .its acts not 
laws, but counsel, iii. 522, 561 : the acts 
of no council laws, without the authority 
of the civil sovereign, iii. 522: the first 
council that made the Scripturei canoni- 
cal not extant ibid. 

the mandate of the council of Ltodiee* 
is addressed to ecclesiastics only. iii. 523. 



some council* have decreed the doctrine 
of the power of the pope to depose 
princes, lii. 574: the council ofLateran, 
their canon concerning the absolving 
from their allegiance the subjects of 
kings, iti. 574, 607. 

a council is what ii. 68. iv. 121 : likened 
to the head of the commonwealth, ii. 89. 
the council of Constantinople and Ephe- 
sus. iv. 400. vi. 176 : of Carthage, ibid. : 
of Chalcedon. iv. 401. vi. 176 : of Nice, 
vi. 103, 176. iv. 302, 397. 
COUNSEL who is able to give, if he will, 
the best counsel to others, iii. 51, 
counsel and command, how confounded, 
iii. 240. ii. 182: the words do this be- 
long to both, ibid.: are distinguished 
by the circumstance of who it is that 
speaketh, to whom, and on what occa- 
sion, ibid. 

deduceth its reasons from the benefit 
arising to him to whom it is given, iii. 
241, 561. ii. 183. iv. 222: he that gives 
it, pretends the benefit of him to whom 
he gives it. ibid. 

the difference between command and 
counsel, iii. 241. ii. 183. iv. 222. 
a man cannot be obliged to do as he is 
counselled, iii. 241, 518. ii. 183. iv. 107, 
222 : no man can pretend a right to be 
of another man's counsel, ibid. : he that 
asketh it, cannot in equity accuse or 
punish the giver, iii. 242:-~he that de- 
mancleth it, is author of it ibid, 
he that giveth counsel to do anything 
contrary to the laws, is punishable by 
the commonwealth, iii. 242 : the coun- 
sel may be good, and yet he that gives 
it not a good counsellor, how. iii. 244 
example of the difference between 
command and counsel, from the Scrip* 
tares, ibid. : the difference between 
apt and inept counsellors, whence de- 
rived, ii. 245 : of a good counsellor 
the first condition, iii. 245, 339 : rash 
inferences, obscure, ambiguous, and me 
taphorical expressions, are repugnant to 
the office of a good counsellor, iii. 246 
ability in counselling oroceeds from 
experience and long study, ibid.: nc 
man a good counsellor but in that he i 
much versed in. ibid. : the wit require* 
for counsel, is judgment iii. 247 : in 
things for the doing of which there are 
infallible rules, no experience can equa 
his counsel that has gotten the rules, ib 
to be able to give good counsel to th 
commonwealth in matters concernin 
another commonwealth, what is required 
iii 247. ii* 137 ; concerning itself, what 
. 137. 

a number of counsellors are heard better 
apart than in an assembly, iii 247, 340. 
the virtues and defects of counsel, the 
same as the intellectual, iii. 246 : is to 
the person of the commonwealth as 
memory and mental discourse, ibid. : 
the counsel of them that counsel the 
commonwealth, why often suspected and 
many times unfaithful, ibid, 
no man takes counsel of an assembly in 
matters that concern his own private 
affairs, iii 249 : counsel taken best of 
many and prudent counsellors, consult- 
ing apart, ibid, best, by relying 
on his own judgment only, ibid.: taken, 
worst of all, how. ibid, 
to choose good counsellors, is of the office 
of the sovereign, iii. 338. 
the derivation of the word and its sig- 
nification, iii. 339; no choice of, either 
in a democracy or an aristocracy, why. 

good counsel comes not by lot or inheri- 
tance, iii. 340. 

the best counsel taken from the infor- 
mations and complaints of the people of 
each province, iii. 341. 
how giving counsel, is laying a burthen, 
iii 561. 

the difference between law and counsel. 
iii. 183. iv. 222. 

to counsel, is what. iv. 74 : the conse- 
quences of our actions, are our counsel- 
lor*, how. ibid. 

the law of nature against obtruding coun- 
sel, iv. 107. 

2ouNT origin of the name. iii. 83 : were 
such as bare the general company, ibid. 
COURAGE opinion of hurt from an object, 
with the opinion of avoiding that hurt 
by resistance, iii, 43: is honourable, 
why. iii. 79 : its ground always strength 
or skill, ibid. 

to men of feminine courage what allow- 
ance to be made. iii. 205: to run away 
in battle, or to avoid it, is not injustice, 
but cowardice, ibid. 

is the contempt of wounds and violent 
death, iii. 701. iv. 42. inclines men to 
private revenge, and to the unsettling of 
the public peace, ibid, 
is a virtue according to the goodness of 
the cause, iv. HO. 

it is die character of courage and magna- 
nimity to abstain from cruelty, iv. 118. 
COURT the Jewfah courts of justice, the 
judges and the council, iii. 635. 
of the courts in England, vi. 88: of the 
King's Bench, its jurisdiction, vi 40 : 
of the Common Fleas, vi 42: no men* 
UOQ of, before Mogna Ckarla. ibid ^3; 



the court of Barons, vi 44 : of the Lord 
Admiral, vi 53 : of Chancery, vi. 55. 
the spiritual courts are the king's courts, 
how. vi 115. 

COVENANT in the formation of the great 
Leviathan, resembles the " let us make 
man " pronounced by God in the crea- 
tion, iii. introd. : God king of all the 
earth by his power, but of his chosen 
people by covenant iii. 105. 
covenant, what. 121. ii.20, 106. iv. 90; 
of mutual trust, in the condition of na- 
ture, upon reasonable suspicion is void. 
iii. 124, 131. ii. 21 : where there is a 
common power, then otherwise, ibid. ii. 
21. iv. 91 : he that performeth first, in 
the condition of mere nature, doth but 
betray himself to his enemy, iii. 124. ii. 
21. iv. 91: and contrary to the inalien- 
able right of self-conservation, iii. 125: 
where there is power to constrain, he 
which is to perform first is bound to do 
so. ibid. ii. 21-2. 

the cause of fear that makes a covenant 
invalid, must arise after the covenant is 
made. iii. 125. 

no covenant with brute beasts, why. iii* 
125. ii. 22. iv. 92: -without mutual ac- 
ceptation, no covenant, iii. 125. ii. 22. iv. 
91: to covenant with God, impossible, 
but by mediation of such as Goa speak - 
eth to. iii 125, 160-1. ii 22. iv. 91. 
the subject of, somewhat that falls under 
deliberation, iii. 126. ii 23 : to covenant, 
is the last act of deliberation, ibid.: is 
always of something future, and judged 
possible, ibid. ii. 23 : -if the thing after- 
wards become impossible, bindeth to 
what ibid. ibid. 

are released by performance or forgive- 
ness, iii 126. ii. 23. iv. 92. 
entered into by fear, in the state of na- 
ture, is obligatory, iii. 126, 185. ii. 24. 
iv. 92: being a contract wherein one 
receiveth the benefit, ibid. ibid. : pro- 
vided no other law forbiddeth the per- 
formance, ibid, ibid* 
in a commonwealth, money promised to 
a thief for redemption, mustlbe paid un- 
til the civil law discharge, iii. 127, 185. 
ii. 24. iv. 93. 

what one may lawfully covenant, one 
cannot la 
ii 21, n. 


cannot lawfully break, iii 127, 185, 704. 

ft former, makes void a later, why. iii. 
127. ii. 24. iv. 93. * 
not to defend oneself from force by force, 
why always void, iii 127, 204. ii 25: 
never needful, why. ii. 25-6: in no co- 
venant, the promise of not resisting force 
trqpferreth any right iii 127 : the dif- 

ference between the covenant, tmfew I do 
*>, kill me, and unit** I do so, I will Hot 
resist you in killing me. ibid. ii. 25. 
to accuse oneself without assurance of 
pardon, why invalid, iii. 128, 204. ii. 26: 
or those oy whose accusation a man 
falls into misery, ibid, ii 26. 
men are not to be held to their covenants 
by the force of words alone, iii. 124, 128 : 
but by fear. iii. 129 : in the state of 
nature or in war, no strength in cove- 
nants but from the fear of power invisi- 
ble, ibid. 

if lawful, binds in the sight of God with- 
out an oath ; if unlawful, binds not with, 
iii. 130. 

the performance of covenants, the Mini 
law of nature, iii. 130: the $econd. ii. 
29-30: iv. 95. 

the validity of, begins not till the con- 
stitution of civil power, iii. 131. 
performance of, where one party has 
performed, or where there is a power 
coercive, not against reason, iii. 133. iv. 
91: he that brenketh, or declares ho 
thinks he may with reason do so, cannot 
be received, or if received not retained 
in society, iii 134: the keeping of, the 
only way imaginable of gaining the feli- 
city of heaven, ibid. 

the breach of, according to some, may 
conduce to eternal felicity after death, 
iii. 135 : therefore reasonable, ibid, 
covenants are to be performed with he- 
retics, iii. 135 : and with such as use 
not to perform their own covenants, ib. 
he that should perform his covenants 
where no one else should do so, should 
only make himself a prey to others, and 
procure his own ruin, iii 145. 
all that is said of covenants made be- 
tween man and man in their natural ca- 
pacity, is true when made by their actor* 
with their authority, iii 148-9: no man 
obliged by the covenant whereof ho is 
not author, iii 149 : the covenant made 
by the mediation of an actor, obligeth 
the actor or the author, when. ibid, 
covenants without the sword, of no 
strength tosecure a man at all.iii.154,162. 
the covenant of every man with every 
man, in erecting a commonwealth, in 
what words made. iii. 158, 203, 204. ii. 
89, 91, 99, 

men covenanting to institute a common- 
wealth, supposed not to be bound by any 
former covenant iii. 160 : cannot when 
instituted, make & new covenant to obey 
another without permission of the sove- 
reign, ibid, 
covenant made with God, pretended by 



men for disobedience to their sovereign. 
Hi. 160: is an evident lie, iii. 161 : the 
act of a vile and unmanly disposition, ib. 
covenants made by the sovereign with 
each particular man before a common- 
wealth instituted, would be void, why. 
iii. 161. 

commonwealth is founded on a covenant 
entered into from fear. iii. 185 : cove- 
nants entered into from fear in a com- 
monwealth, are void, when and why. iii. 
185. iv. 93. 

the covenant whereby the victor acquir- 
cth dominion dcspotical over the van- 
quished, iii. 189. 

no covenant by children, natural fools, or 
madmen, iii. 257. 
violation of, can never cease to be sin, 
why. iii. 279. 
the covenant between God and the Is- 
raelites, renewed by Josias. iii. 369 : 
the Old Covenant or Testament, what iii. 
398. ii. 227-9 : renewed by Moses at 
Mount Sinai, ibid. ; the New Covenant 
of baptism. iii 398. 
the necessity of covenants, demonstrated 
from what two principles of human na- 
ture, ii. ded. : the only bond of, is faith, 
ii. 25 : ho that is obliged by covenant, 
is trusted, ibid.: punishments necessary 
for the security of covenants. iL 75 : 
must be how great ibid, 
the covenant made by every man with 
every man in instituting commonwealth 
cannot be dissolved with the assent of 
every man. ii. 90. 
law and covenant^ how confounded, ii 
183: and how they differ, ii. 184. iv.221 
the covenant constituting the common 
wealth contains in itself all the laws a 
once. ii. 199. 
the promises on both sides of the Ok 
Covenant, what ii. 260 : of the New 
what, it 261. 
covenants of mutual trust in the state o 
nature are void. iv. 91. 
a covenant is void, that is once impossi 
ble. iv. 93 : a covenant never to do, i 
dissolved by violation or death, ibid, 
binds but to the best endeavour, iv. 9- 
130, 188 : a covenant to subject one 
will to another, obliges to resign one 1 
strength and means to him. iv, 122. 
covenants for erecting commonwealth 
without a coercive power, give no secu 
rity. iv. 129 1 include a covenant t 
unite their forces for defence of th 
whole, iv. 130. 

covenant supposes trust iv. 150. 
COWARDICE -is naturally punished with 
oppression, why. iii 357. 

"OVETOUSNESS desire of riches, iii. 44: 
a name always used in signification of 
blame, why. ibid.: the desire to be 
blamed or allowed according to the means 
used. ibid. : of great riches, why ho- 
nourable. UL 80. 

engenders crime, how. iii. 285 : a man 
reads that it is the root of all evil, but he 
thinks and sometimes finds that it is the 
root of his estate, vi. 231. 
JRAFT jmideneewith the use of dishonest 
means, iii. 60 : is a sign of pusillanimity, 
ibid. : is dishonourable, iii 80. 
RE ATE the order of the creation, what 
i. ep. to reader. 

IBEDULITY disposes them that love to bo 
hearkened to in company, to lying, iii. 

'RIME criminals are led to execution with 
armed men, though they have consented 
to the law by which they are condemned, 
iii. 127-8. 

is a sin, consisting in doing what the law 
forbiddeth or omitting what it command- 
eth. iii. 278: every crime is a sin, but 
every sin not a crime, ibid, vi 37 : the 
intent, without any overt act from which 
the intent may be argued, no crime, iii 

crimen, derived from cento, iii. 278: sig- 
nifies such crimes only as may appear 
before a judge, ibid, 
the civil law ceasing, crimes cease, iii. 
279 : ceaseth, where the sovereign 
power ceaseth. ibid. : the subversion of 
sovereign power, a crime from the be- 
ginning, ibid. 

of all crime, the source is defect of the 
understanding, iii 279 : or error in rea- 
soning, ibid. : or sudden force of pas- 
sion, ibid. 

defect of understanding, ignorance of 
the law, of the sovereign, and of the pe- 
nalty, iii 279. 

to do contrary to the law of nature, what- 
erer tJtou tcotildest that men Spc., is in all 
parts of the world a crime, iii 279. 
no crime by ex pott-facto law. iii 281. 
the weaker sort, and those that Ml in 
their enterprises, are esteemed the only 
criminals, iii. 282 : crime not excused, 
though it may be extenuated, by what 
defects in reasoning, iii. 283; the pas- 
sion that is the most frequent cause of 
crime, vain-glory, ibid, 
crime ventured on by rich men, from the 
hope of corrupting trie judges, iii 283: 
by potent and popular men, from the 
hope of oppressing the sovereign power, 
ibid. t 

crimes that consist in craft and deceit, 



engendered by a false presumption of 
wisdom, iii. 284 : of the crime of dis- 
turbing the commonwealth, the benefit 
redounds, not to the first movers, but to 
posterity, ibid.: few crimes that may 
not be produced by anger, ibid. : crimes 
produced by the passions of hate, lust, 
ambition, covetousness. ibid.: to be 
hindered, how. iii. 285. 
crime sometimes committed through fear, 
how. iii. 285 : manslaughter committed 
through fear, there being time to apply 
for protection to the sovereign power, is 
a crime, iii. 286 : duelling, a crime 
when. ibid, .----crime, how engendered by 
superstition, ibid. 

all crimes not equal, iii. 287: are all 
equally injustice, ibid. : but not equally 
unjust, ibid. : are totally excused only 
by that which removes the obligation of 
the law. ibid. 

to resist a public minister under pretence 
of some liberty granted by the sovereign, 
inconsistent with the existence of sove- 
reign power, is a crime, iii. 289. 
crimes are measured, how. iii. 290 : a 
fact against the law done from presump- 
tion of power, a greater crime than if 
done from hope of not being discovered, 
ibid. : a fact done known to be a crime, 
a greater crime than if supposed to be 
lawful, ibid. 

all crimes done conformably to the teach- 
ing of the commonwealth, not containing 
a denial of the sovereign power, nor 
against evident law, are totally excused, 
iii. 290. 

the same fact, if constantly punished, is 
a greater crime than when there are ex- 
amples of impunity, iii. 29 1 : a crime 
from sudden passion, not so great as 
from premeditation, ibid.: no crime 
totally excused by sudden passion, ibid. : 
the crime is aggravated, when the law 
is publicly taught, ibid, 
the crime is extenuated by the tacit ap- 
probation of the sovereign, iii. 292. 
the fact which redounds to the damage 
of many, is a greater crime than when 
to the hurt of few. iii. 293 : also when 
it hurteth for the future as well as the 
present, ibid.: to maintain doctrines 
contrary to the religion established, a 
greater crime in an authorized preacher 
than in a private person, ibid. : to main- 
tain a point tending to the weakening of 
the sovereign power, a greater crime in 
a professor of the law than in another 
man. ibid. 

all crimes made greater by the scandal 
they give. iii. 293. 

facts of hostility against the common- 
wealth, greater crimes than against a 
private person.iii. 293-4 : crimes render- 
ing judgments of no effect, greater than 
injuries done to a few. iii. 294 : robbery 
of the public, greater than of a private 
person, ibid. 

of facts done to private men, the greater 
crime is that where the damage in com- 
mon opinion is most sensible, iii. 294-5 : 
is aggravated by the person, time, and 
place, how. iii. 295-6. 
crimen lessee jnajestatis, how understood by 
the Latins, iii. 294. 

in all crimes, there is injury done to the 
commonwealth, iii. 296. 
crimes public and private, what. iii. 296. 
the crimes most dangerous to the public, 
are what. iii. 337 : crimes of infirmity, 
what. ibid. : for these there is place for 
lenity, ibid. 

CROMWELL Oliver, puts down the assem- 
bly for counterfeiting themselves ambas- 
sadors, iv. 418. 

did never dare take the title of king, nor 
was ever able to settle his own absolute 
power on his children, why. vi. 299 : 
one of the commissioners for the asso- 
ciation and defence of Essex, Cambridge 
and other counties, vi. 316: lieutenant- 
general to the Earl of Manchester, vi. 
322 : gains the battle of Marston Moor, 
vi. 324: is excepted out of the self- 
denying ordinance, and made lieutenant- 
general to Fairfax, vi. 326. 
his instruments and adherents, vi . 333- 
4 : his practising with the army. ibid. : 
says openly, that he has the parliament 
in his pocket, vi. 335 : promises the king 
to restore him against the parliament, 
vi. 336: plots his escape, with what 
views, vi. 341-2: his address to the 
parliament as to dealing with the king, 
vi. 345 : his probable views at this time, 
vi. 346: defeats the Scots at Preston, 
vi. 35 1 : his demands of the parliament 
relative to the king. vi. 352 : forces the 
parliament, ibid. 

reduces the levellers who refuse to go to 
Ireland, vi. 366 : is made a doctor of 
civil laws at Oxford, ibid. : goes over to 
Ireland with the title of governor, ibid. : 
subdues the whole nation in less than 
a twelvemonth, vi. 367 : returns with- 
out waiting for the leave of the Hump, 
and is made general instead of Fairfax 
against the Scots, vi. 371: sends from, 
Berwick a declaration to the Scots, vi. 
372 : his critical situation at Dunbar. 
vl 373:- defeats the Scots, vi. 374: 
defeats them again, vi. 376 ; defeats ihe 



at Worcester, vi. 377 : gives the 
Hump warning to determine their sitting. 
vi. 383 : turns them out. vi. 388 : and 
is much applauded by the people, ibid. : 
his proceedings, vi. 390: installed 
Protector, vi. 392 : discovers a royalist 
plot against his life, how. vi. 394: 
thrown out of his coach and nearly killed. 
vi. 395 : dissolves the parliament, vi. 
396 : divides England into eleven ma- 
jor-generalships, ibid, 
a motion in the house that he be peti- 
tioned to take the title of king. vi. 399: 
the petition presented, ibid. : refuses, 
why. vi. 400: but takes upon him the 
government according to certain articles 
therein, ibid. : is installed anew, vi.401 : 
dissolves the parliament, vi. 402: 
discovers another royalist plot. ibid. : 
his death, ibid. : names his son Richard 
his successor, ibid. 

CROMWELL Richard, assumes the protec- 
torate, vi. 402 : advised to slay the chief 
of the council at Wallingford House, but 
has not courage enough, vi. 403 : calls 
a parliament, ibid. : forbids the meeting 
at Wallingford House, vi. 406: signs 
the power for Desborough to dissolve 
the parliament, ibid. : resigns the pro- 
tectorate, ibid. 

CROSS-BOW when bent, how it restores 
itself, vii. 33, 135 : after remaining long 
bent, why it loses its appetite to restitu- 
tion, vii. 34. 

CRUELTY little sense of the calamity of 
others iii. 47 : proceeds from security 
of one's own fortune, ibid, 
hurting without reason, iii. 140: against 
the sixth law of nature, ii. 38. iv. 118, 

CRYSTAL, whether formed by icicles, vii. 
132, 171 : the true crystal of the moun- 
tains, found in great pieces in the Alps, 
vii. 171. 

CUBE the duplication of. vii. 59. 

Cui BONO the question of one of the 
Cassii. iii. 688: the strongest of pre- 
sumptions as to the author, ibid. 693. 

CULTUS its signification, iii. 348, 647. 

CUPID their own lusts invoked by the 
Gentiles by the name of Cupid, iii. 100: 
how his image came to be called an 
image of our Saviour, iii. 660. 

CURIOSITY desire to know why and how, 
iii. 44. iv. 50 ; is in, no living creature 
but man. ibid. ibid. : is common to al] 
men. iii. 67: is delight, iv. 51: draws 

. a man to the thought of God, how. iii, 
92 : is the origin of all philosophy, iv 
51: is a delightful appetite ot know- 
ledge, iv. 453. 

CURSING swearing, and the like, do noi 


signify as speech, but as the actions of a 
tongue accustomed, iii. 50. 

IUSTOM men appeal from custom to rea- 
son, and from reason to custom, as it 
serves their turn. iii. 91. 
is one sign of the will, in the disposing 
of the succession, iii. 182. 
becomes law by the tacit will of the 
sovereign, iii. 252, 271. ii. 195. iv. 227: 
none becomes law but what is reason- 
able, iii. 253, 271. iv. 108. vi. 62-3. 
customs of divers provinces are to be 
understood to be laws anciently written, 
or otherwise sufficiently made known as 
the statutes of the sovereign, iii. 255. 
customs and prescriptions are not amongst 
the laws of nature, iv. 108: no custom 
of its own nature can amount to the au- 
thority of a law. vi. 62. 
the repeal of a law confirming a custom, 
is a repeal of the custom, vi. 108. 
the custom of punishing particular crimes 
with particular punishments, has the force 
of law whence, vi. 124-5. 
long custom becomes nature, vii. 34-5. 

CYPRIAN calleth the See of St. Peter, the 
head, the root, the source, the sun whence 
is derived the authority of other bishops, 
iii. 509 : was president of the Council 
of Carthage, iv. 400 : a most sincere 
and pious Christian, ibid. 

what. iii. 662. 

DAMASCENE John, expounding the Ni- 
cene Creed, denies that the Deity was 
incarnate, iv. 304-5 : adopted the prin- 
ciples of Aristotle, iv. 395 : denies, in 
his 2)e Fide Ortfiodoxa, that deltas is deus, 
why. ibid. 

DAMASUS the sedition in the election be- 
tween him and Ursicinus. iii. 530, 535. 

DANGER to adventure upon exploits of 
danger, is honourable, wny. iv. 39 : the 
passion for beholding danger, iv. 51: 
is, in the whole, joy, but contains grief 
also. ibid. : and pity. iv. 52 : men are 
content to behold the misery of their own 
friends, ibid. 

DANIEL prophecied in the captivity, iii. 
373 : his two angels, Gabriel and Mi- 
chael, iii. 392 :~~ foretells the abominable 
destroyer that shall stand in the holy 
place, the Anti-CJirist. iii. 553. 
he and the three children, worthy cham- 
pions of the true religion, iv. 361. 

DARKNESS the fear of darkness andghosts, 
is greater than other fears, iii. 317. 
the place of utter darkness, the place of 
the wicked after judgment, iii. 447 :*-is 




in the original, darkness without, that is, 
without the habitation of God's elect, ib. 
the rulers of the darkness of this world, a 
power mentioned in Scripture, iii. 603 : 
the children of darkness, who. ibid. : 
the kingdom of darkness, as set forth in 
Scripture, what. iii. 604. 
the light of nature put out and darkness 
caused in men's minds by the claim of 
regal power under Christ by the pope 
and assemblies of pastors, iii. 606-7. 
the darkness in the time of Innocent in 
grown so great, that men discerned not 
the bread given them to eat, when 
stamped with the figure of Christ upon 
the cross, iii. 612: the authors of the 
present spiritual darkness, the pope and 
the Roman clergy, iii. 693. 
the kingdom of darkness compared to 
the kingdom of the fairies, iii. 697-700. 

DAVID when in his power to slay Saul, 
who sought his life, forbad his servants 
to do it. iii. 193. ii. 144: put to death 
the Amalekite that had slain Saul, ii.145. 
his act in putting to death Uriah, against 
the law of nature, iii. 200 : but no in- 
jury to Uriah, but to God. ibid.: this 
confirmed by David, against thee only &c. 
ibid.: was displeased that the Lord had 
slain Uzzah. iii. 370. : wrote the most 
part of the Psalms, iii. 372. 
the succession of his line to the Captivity, 
set forth in what books of the Scripture. 
iii. 377. 

his argument as to the senses of God. iii. 
415: his sovereignty over the high- 
priests, iii. 419. 
the words of St. Peter, for David is not 
ascended into heaven, iii. 442. 
his exercise of power temporal and spi- 
ritual, iii. 472: anointed by Samuel, iii. 

his words, asperges me Domine hyssopo, 
used by the Romish priests in their in- 
cantations, iii. 613, 621 : his fasting for 
Saul and Jonathan, and for Abner, al- 
leged for purgatory, iii. 627-8. 
says, the fool hath said in his heart &c. iv. 
293 : my feet were ready to slip &c. ibid, 
tii. 352. 

his judgment upon the case put to him 
by Nathan, vi. 123. 

DEACONS their employment, to serve the 
congregation, iii. 531 : but upon occa- 
sion preached the Gospel, ibid.: were 
chosen, how. iii. 532. ii. 283. 

DEATH entered into the world by sin, its 
meaning, iii. 347: reckons from the 
condemnation of Adam, not from the ex- 
ecution, iii. 441. 
nuecond death, amongst the bodily pains 

of the wicked after the resurrection* iii. 
449-50,451. iv.353: general error from 
misinterpreting the word everlasting death, 
second death, iii. 613: said to mean in 
the Scriptures, a second and everlasting life. 
iii. 614, 624: a second and everlasting 
death, not contradicted by the eternity of 
hell-fire c. iii. 626. 
is the chiefest of natural evils, ii. 8, 25, 
26. iv.83. 

DEBTOR the desperate debtor tacitly 
wishes his creditor there, where he may 
never see him more. iii. 87. 

DECALOGUE of the Decalogue, which bind 
naturally, and which by virtue only of the 
covenant made with Grod as the peculiar 
King of the Jews. ii. 234 : were written 
on tables of stone, and kept in the ark 
itself, ii. 235. 

DECEIT to deceive upon hope of not being 
observed, is to be no wiser than children, 
that think all hid by hiding their own 
eyes. iii. 284. 

DECIUS his object, and that of other Ro- 
mans, in encountering peril, ii. 318. 

DEFINITION genus, species, definition, are 
names of words only. i. 21 : to put de- 
finition for the nature of anything, why 
not right, ibid. 

definitions are truths arbitrarily consti- 
tuted by the inventors of speech, i. 37, 

the definition is the essence of a thing, why 
a false proposition, i. 60: definition, 'a 
speech signifying what we conceive of 
the essence of the thing, ibid.: is no- 
thing but the explication of our simple 
conceptions, i. 70. 

definitions, are primary and universal 
propositions, i. 81 : are of two sorts, 
ibid.: of names of things having some 
conceivable cause, ibid.: of names of 
things having no conceivable cause, ibid. : 
former names how defined, ibid, 
the cause and generation of such things 
as have any, ought to enter into their 
definition, why. i. 82. 
the nature and definition of a definition, 
what. i. 83, 84. v. 370-1. 
definitions are used for what. i. 83: 
their necessity and use. vii. 84-5, 220, 

definition of a name given for some com- 
pound conception, is the resolution of 
that name into its most simple parts, i. 
83, 85, 86. 

consist of genus and difference, when. L 
83: when not, and then how made, 
ibid. : genus and difference put together, 
make no definition, when, ibid.: pro- 
perties of a definition, what i. 84-6. 



definition supplies the place of distinc- 
tions, i. 84: takes away equivocation, 
ibid. : represents a universal picture of 
the thing defined to the mind. ibid. : 
exhibits a clear idea of the thing defined, 
ibid. : whether definitions are to be ad- 
mitted, not necessary to dispute, why. ib. 
in philosophy, definitions are before de- 
fined names, i. 84-5. 

compound names may be defined one 
way in one part of philosophy, another 
way in another, i. 85 : definitions are 
macle for the understanding of the par- 
ticular doctrine treated of. ibid, 
no name can be defined by one word. i. 
85: the name defined, not to be re- 
peated in the definition, i. 86. 
any two definitions that may be com- 
pounded into a syllogism, produce a con- 
clusion, i. 86 : conclusion derived from 
principles, that is definitions, is said to 
be demonstrated, ibid.: in all sorts of 
doctrine, if true definitions were pre- 
mised, the demonstrations would also be 
true. i. 87. 

are the first principles of reasoning, i. 
388 : their truth consists in what. ibid, 
settling the significations of names, men 
call definitions, iii . 24 : place them at 
the beginning of their reckoning, ibid. : 
necessity for examining the definitions 
of former authors, and correcting them 
or making them oneself, ibid. : the er- 
rors of definitions, how they multiply 
themselves, ibid.: in the right defini- 
tion of names lies the first use of speech, 
ibid. : in wrong or no definitions, the 
first abuse, ibid. : whence all false and 
senseless tenets, ibid, 
definitions necessary for explaining a 
man's conceptions concerning the nature 
and generation of bodies, constitute phi- 
losophia prima. iii. 671. i. 87 : the expli- 
cation thereof called in the schools me- 
taphysics, iii. 671. 

definitions, proper to them only that have 
no place for dispute, ii. 14: are the only 
way to know. ii. 305: are prejudicial to 
faith, ibid. 

the best definitions, those which explain 
the cause or generation of that subject, 
the proper passions whereof are to be 
demonstrated, vii. 212: the making of 
definitions is called phihsophia prima. vii 

tinction whereby theologers, that deny 
God to be in any place, save themselves 
from being accused of saying he is no 
where, vii. 205, 385. 

DEI GRATIA the sovereign only has his 

power Dei gratia, iii. 228, 540 '.derives 
it not from the ceremony of being 
crowned by a bishop, iii. 607. 
REJECTION of mind, grief from opinion 
of want of power, iii. 45. iv. 42: causes 
madness, iii. 62 : according as well or 
ill grounded, operates how. iv. 41. 
DELIBERATION the vicissitude of appetite 
and aversion towards the same thing, i. 
408. iii. 48. ii. 21, 23. iv. 68, 90, 273:- 
lasteth so long as there is power to ob- 
tain or avoid that which pleaseth or dis- 
please th, ibid. ibid. ibid, 
the last act of, is the will. i. 409. iii. 48. 
iv. 68, 90, 273. 

of things past, or known or thought to be 
impossible, no deliberation, iii. 48. iv. 68. 
is called deliberation, from putting an 
end to the liberty of doing or omitting, 
iii. 48 : is in beasts as well as man. iii. 
48. v. 365 : and in children, fools, and 
madmen, iv. 244. 

is expressed subjunctively. iii. 49 : is 
for the most part of particulars, iii. 50 : 
in deliberation, the appetites and aver- 
sions are raised by foresight of the good 
and evil consequences of the action de- 
liberated of. ibid : who it is that deli- 
berates best. iii. 51. 

deliberations and pleadings require the 
faculty of solid reasoning, iii. 701. 
he that deliberates, cannot be said to have 
yet given, ii. 20. 

is but weighing the good and evil of any 
intended act ii. 180. iv. 275. 
no action, though never so sudden, can 
be said to be without deliberation, why. 
iv. 272 : a rash act done suddenly with- 
out deliberation, shall not be said by the 
judge to be without deliberation, v. 350. 
the reason used in deliberation, is the 
thing which is railed deliberation, v. 
359-60 : the whole deliberation is but 
so many wills alternatively changed, v. 
401 : whereof not any is the cause of 
voluntary action but the last", v. 402. 
DELIGHT the apparence of the motion or 
endeavour in the heart caused by the 
action of external objects, is delight or 
trouble of mind. iii. 42. 
is the helping of the vital motion by the 
motion propagated from the brain to the 
heart, iv. 31. 

DELOS men taught to seek their fortunes 
in the answers of the priests of Delos. 
iii. 102. 

DELPHI iii. 102, 415: the Delphic pro- 
blem, vii. 59. 

DEMOCRACY they that live under a de- 
mocracy, attribute all inconvenience to 
democracy, iii. 170. * 



is when the representative is an assembly 
of all that will come together, iii. 171, 
548. ii. 93. iv. 139. 

in it, private interest oft-times more ad- 
vanced by treachery or a civil war than 

by promoting the public prosperity, iii. 
174: has no choice of counsel, why. iii. 
339 : has the same power as a monar- 
chy, iii. 548. 

commonwealth is instituted by a demo- 
cracy, ii. 96-7. iv. 138, 141. 
is constituted by two things, perpetually 
appointed places and times or assembly, 
and the power residing in a majority of 
voices, ii. 97 : its meetings must be at 
short intervals, why. ibid: or must in 
the interval delegate its sovereignty to 
some man or council, ii. 98. 
is constituted by covenant of each man, 
not with the people, but with each other, 
ibid. iv. 139. 

if a democracy decree anything against 
the laws of nature, it is the sin, not of 
the civil person, but of those by whose 
voices decreed, ii. 102. iv. 140. 
cannot fail, ii* 107. iv. 159. 
all the popular men in a democracy 
obliged to promote unworthy men, why. 
ii. 132: more favourites to satisfy, than 
in monarchy, ibid.: in a democracy 
there are as many Neros as there are 
orators that flatter the people, ii. 133: 
powerful and popular men banished and 
put to death not less in democracies than 
in monarchies, ii. 134: of liberty from 
the laws, no more in a democracy than 
in a monarchy, ibid.: subjects have no 
greater liberty in a popular, than in a 
monarchical state, ii. 135: those that 
desire the former, are deceived by the 
equal participation of commands anc 
offices, ibid, 
the incommodities of a democracy arising 
from trial of wits. ii. 136. 
might be put on an equality with monar- 
chy in point of deliberation, how, ii. 140 
democracy is what. iv. 127: precedes 
in order of time all other government 
iv. 138. 

in democracy the use of the sovereignty 
is always in one or a few men. iv. 141 
is in fact an aristocracy of orators, or 
a monarchy of one orator, ibid. 165. 
proceeds from rebellion against monar- 
chy, followed by anarchy, vi. 151. 
in democratical assemblies, impudence 
does almost all that is done. yi. 250. 

DEMON demons or spirits, good or bad 
supposed to enter into a man, and move 
his organs as madmen use to do 
i&. 65 : by a demon to be understooc 

among the Gentiles sometimes an ague, 
sometimes a devil, iii. 66, 
all places filled by the Gentiles with 
demons, iii. 99. 

apparitions called by the Greeks by the 
name of demons, iii. 387. iv. 62-3: the 
imagery of the brain conceived by the 
Gentiles to be demons, iii. 389, 605, 638. 
the enemy hath introduced the demon- 
ology of the heathen poets, iii. 605: we 
err by giving heed to the demonology of 
such as play the part of liars with a seared 
conscience, ibid. 

the general name of the ancients for the 
images of sight in the fancy and in the 
sense, iii. 638 : were feared by them as 
things of an unlimited power to do them 
good or harm. ibid. : demonology estab- 
lished by the governors of heathen com- 
monwealths, ibid. 

what kind of things were the heathen 
demons, appears from Ilesiod and other 
histories, iii. 639. 

demonology communicated by the Greeks 
into Asia, Egypt, and Italy, iii. 639. 
the apparitions men see in the dark, or 
in a dream, or vision, taken for demons, 
iii. 644. 

the demonology and use of exorcism of 
the Church of Rome keep the people in 
awe of their power, iii. 693. 
DEMONSTRATION what part of natural 
philosophy to bo explicated by demon- 
stration, properly so called, i. 72. 
the method of demonstration, is synthe- 
tical, i. 80, 81: the same method that 
served for invention, serves also for de- 
monstration, i. 80: supposes two per- 
sons at least, and syllogistic speech, ibid, 
demonstration, what it is. i. 86 : defini- 
tion of. ibid. : true demonstration, what, 

derivation of the name. i. 86: confined 
by the Greeks and Latins to proposi- 
tions in geometry, why. i. 86-7. 
methodical demonstration, what is proper 
to. i. 87 ; the true succession of reasons, 
according to the rules of syllogizing, 
necessary to demonstration, ibid.: de- 
monstration must proceed in the same 
method by which the invention pro- 
ceeded, ibid. 

the faults of demonstration, i. 88* 
none true but such as is scientifical. i. 
312: none scientifical, but that pro- 
ceeding from a knowledge of the causes 
of the construction of the problem, ibid, 
in demonstration and all rigorous search 
after truth, judgment does all, except 
what. iii. 59; the need for fancy, is 
what. ibid. 



in demonstrations tending to absurdity, 
it* is no good logic to require all along 
the operation of the cause, why. vii. 
62: there is room for demonstration, 
where, vii. 184 : lies not of the causes of 
natural bodies, why. ibid.: legitimate 
demonstration requires what. ibid. : 
error in demonstration can spring but 
from what two causes, vii. 211 : the 
rules of are two only, true principles and 
necessary inferences, vii. 212. 
j}/ioc the people, ii. 93, 97. iv. 139. 
DEMOSTHENES his comparison of a state 
negligent in providing the means of de- 
fence before the frontiers are invaded, to 
gladiators that guard that part of their 
body where they feel the smart of the 
blow. ii. 170. 

DENSE and rare, what. i. 375, 509. vii. 
115, 172, 224: are names of multitude, 
i. 509 : are constituted by the multitude 
and paucity of the parts contained in the 
same space, ibid. 

DE KUYTER defeated by Blake, vi. 386. 
DES CARTES observed that the sphere 
generates the four colours, as well as the 
prism, i. 463: thereby explained the 
cause of the colours of the rainbow, ibid. : 
his opinion, that the earth, except the 
surface, is of the same nature with all 
other stars, and bright, vii. 57-8: his 
opinion of the freezing of the clouds, anc 
of their breaking being the cause o 
thunder, vii. 126: supposes that the air 
in plagues,is infected by little flies, vii. 1 3G 
attributes no motion at all, but an incli- 
nation to action, to the object of sense 
vii. 340. 

DESIRE is hope without fear. i. 409. 
the impression from things desired o: 
feared, sometimes strong enough to break 
our sleep, iii. 13: desire, how it regu 
lates the train of thoughts, ibid, 
how generally distinguished from appe 
tite. iii. 39 : how from love. iii. 40. 
of good to another, benevolence, gooc 
will, charity, iii. 43: if to mankinc 
generally, good nature, ibid, 
of desire and aversion, the language i 
imperative, iii. 50: of the desire tc 
know, interrogative, ibid, 
the thoughts are to the desires as scout 
and spies, iii. 61 : to have no desires, i 
to be dead, iii, 62. 

the object of man's desire, not to enjo v 
once and for an instant only, but t* 
. ensure for ever the way of his futur 
desire, iii. 85. 

the desires that dispose men to obey 
common power, iii. 86- 7, 

, or master. Ui, 188. , 

)ESPAIR appetite without an opinion of 
attaining, iii. 43 : absolute privation of 
all hope. iv. 44. 
)ESPOTICAL dominion, is by conquest OP 

victory in war. iii. 188. 
)EVIL the devils why said to have con- 
fessed Christ, iii, 68. 
the devil inflamed the ambition of the 
woman, by telling her that they should 
be as gods. iii. 194. 

the devil and his angeh, how to be under- 
stood in the New Testament, iii. 392-3. 
the doctrine of devils, is the doctrine of 
the heathen concerning demons, iii. 408. 

no devil or angel can do a miracle, why, 
iii. 432: a juggler, if his art were not 
now ordinarily practised, might bo 
thought to do his wonders by the power 
of the devil, iii. 434. 

he and his angels shall be tormented 
everlastingly, iv. 358. 
in Scripture, two sorts of things in Eng- 
lish translated devils, v. 210-11. 
the Devil's Mountain, vi. 165. 
DEVONSHIRE William Earl of. i. epis. 
declic. ii. ded.: not the credit of the 
author nor ornament of style, but the 
weight of reason recommends any opin- 
ion to him. ibid. 
DEUTERONOMY so called, why. iii. 515: 
made law by Moses, when, ibid.: 
was commanded to be written on great 
stones,at the passing over Jordan.ibid. : 
was written by Moses himself in a book, 
and placed in the side of the ark. ibid. ii. 
237 : commanded the kings of Israel to 
keep a copy. iii. 516. ii. 237 : was lost, 
and found again in the temple in the 
time of Josiah. ibid.ii. 245. 
no other book, from Moses till after the 
Captivity, received amongst the Jews for 
the law of God. iii. 516. ii. 237, 246. 
finally lost in the sack of Jerusalem at 
the Captivity, iii. 516. 
DIABOLUS the Accuser, iii. 448. See SATAN. 
dictKovog signifies a minister, iii. 53D: one 
that voluntarily does the business of 
another, ibid. : his ministry in the 
Church called serving of tabks. ibid. See 

DIANA of the Ephesians. iii. 225. 
DIAPHANOUS in bodies so called, the 
beams of light passing through retain 
the same order, or the reversion of that 
order, i. 480 :- Bodies perfectly diapha- 
nous, are perfectly homogeneous, ioid. : 
some bodies diaphanous by nature, 
others by heat. ibid. : the latter consist 
of parts naturally diaphanous, ibid, 
the diaphanous medium which surrciuids 



the eye, is invisible. L 523: in the con- 
fines of two diaphanous bodies, one may 
be distinguished from the other, ibid. 

DIATRIBE the name signifies what. iii. 

DICTATOR was the prime officer only of 
the Roman people, li. 104 : was a sub- 
ordinate monarch, iv. 135, 143. 

DIFFER two bodies are said to differ, 
when. L 132 :--to differ in species, and in 
genus, when. i. 133. 

differentia, how it differs from differre. 

DIFFIDENCE constant despair, iii 43 : is 
dishonourable, why. iii. 79. 
one of the three principal causes of quar- 
rel amongst men, mutual diffidence, iii. 
a degree of despair, iv. 44. 

DIGBY Sir Kenelm, his opinion as to sen- 
sation not different from that of Epicurus, 
vii. 340. 

DIGNITY the public worth of a man, or 
the value set on him by the common- 
wealth, iii. 76. 

342-3: suppose that the internal parts 
either come nearer to, or go further from 
the external parts, i. 343. 

DIODORUS SICULUS the greatest anti- 
qiiary that ever was. vi. 277: his ac- 
count of the Druids in France, ibid. : 
of the Egyptian priests, vi. 278 and 
judicature, ibid.: of the Chaldeans, vi. 
279 : of the Indian philosophers, vi. 
280:- -of the Ethiopians, ibid. vii. 73-4. 

titoTt the science of, what. i. 66 : in it, 
where the search begins, i. 67. 
the first principles by which the SIOTI of 
things are known, what. L 70. 

DIOTREPHES excommunicated divers per- 
sons, iii. 506. 

8i7r\dviov, fliTrXouv how distinguished by 
some curious grammarians, vii. 245. 

DIRECTORY composed by the Assembly 
of Presbyterian ministers, vi. 327. 

DISCIPLES of Christ, were seventy, why. 
iii. 482. 

DISCORD the greatest, arises from conten 
tion of wits. li. 7. 

DISCOURSE of the mind, what i. 399. iii. 
11. iv. 14 : is common to men with other 
animals. L 399. 
mental discourse of two sorts, unguided 
and regulated, iii. 12-13: governed by 
design, by the Latin% called sagacitas, 
tokrtia. iii. 14. 

of all discourse governed by the desire 
of knowledge, the end is when. iiL 51 : 
merely mental consists of what. iii. 52 : 
Broken off, leaves a man in a presump- 

tion of what ibid. : no discourse ,can 
end in absolute knowledge of fact, past 
or future, ibid. : nor of the consequence 
of one thing to another, but of one name 
to another of the same thing, ibid, 
the end or conclusion of discourse put 
into speech, is science when. iii. 53 : 
opinion when. ibid. 54: is belief and faith, 
when. iii. 54. 

many and lon^ digressions in discourse, 
the lolly of. iiL 58 : the cause of, some- 
times want of experience, sometimes 
pusillanimity, ibid. 

the difference in the license of mental 
and verbal discourse, iii. 59. 

DISCRETION the distinguishing between 
things in matter of conversation and bu- 
siness, where times, places, and persons 
are to be discerned, iii. 57: is com- 
mended for itself, without the help of 
fancy, ibid.: he that has this virtue, 
with an often application of his thoughts 
to their end, will be easily fitted with 
similitudes, ibid. 

the want of in any discourse, however 
great the fancy, will make the whole dis- 
course be taken for want of wit. iii. 59 : 
not so where discretion is manifest, 
though the fancy never so ordinary, ib. 
discretion exemplified in the license of 
verbal discourse, iii. 59 : where wit 
wanting, not fancy but discretion is 
wanting, iii. 60. 

all actions and speeches proceeding from 
discretion, why honourable, iii. 79-80. 

DISEASES and health, worshipped by the 
Gentiles as demons, iii. 66. 

DISSENT in many things, is as much as 
to accuse of folly him one dissents from. 
ii. 7. 

DIVER why at the greatest depth divers 
do not feel the gravity of the water, i. 

DIVIDE to divide, what it is. i. 95 : in 
dividing, the conceptions are more by 
one than the parts made. i. 96 : by di- 
vision, is meant not actual severing, but 
diversity of consideration, ibid.: is the 
operation not of the hands, but of the 
mind. ibid. 

the least divisible thing, not attainable, 
i. 100: how far division may be carried 
by nature, instanced in ashes, i. 455. 
how men divide a body in their thoughts. 
iiL 677. 

DIVINATION superstitious ways of, in- 
vented bv the authors of the Gentile re- 
ligion, iii. 102-3. 

DOCTRINE the doctrine of right and wrong 
perpetually disputed by the pen and the 
aword, tfte doctrine of lines and figures 



npt so, from what cause, iii. 91 : the 
doctrine that the three angles of a tri- 
angle are equal to two right angles, had 
it crossed any man's right of dominion, 
would have been suppressed, ibid, 
in doctrine, nothing to be regarded but 
truth, iii. 164: but may be regulated 
by peace, ibid. : no doctrine repugnant 
to peace, can be true. ibid, 
without the power of controlling doc- 
trines in the sovereign, men will be 
frighted into rebellion with the fear of 
spirits, iii. 168. 

corporations of men, that by foreign au- 
thority unite for the easier propagating 
of doctrines, are systems private, regu- 
lar, but unlawful, iii. 222. 
seditious doctrines, the poison of. iii. 
310 : that every private man is judge of 
good and evil actions, ibid, : that what- 
soever a man does against his conscience, 
is sin. iii. 311 : that faith and sanctity 
are attained not by study, but by inspi- 
ration, ibid. : that the sovereign is sub- 
ject to the civil laws. iii. 312: that pri- 
vate men have an absolute property in 
their goods, iii. 313 .that the sovereign 
power may be divided, ibid, 
obstruction to the doctrine of the rights 
of sovereignty, arises not from the diffi- 
culty of the matter, but the interest of 
them that are to learn, iii. 325: the 
minds of the common people, if not 
scribbled over with the opinions of their 
doctors, are like clean paper, ibid, 
preaching true doctrine without mira- 
cles, or miracles without true doctrine, 
is an insufficient argument of a true 
prophet, iii. 364 : no doctrine now to 
be listened to further than it is conform- 
able to the Scriptures, iii. 365. 
the doctrine of devils, what. iii. 408, 
all sorts of, must be approved or rejected 
by the authority of the commonwealth 
iii. 444, 460. 

doctors no less subject to ambition anc 
ignorance than any other sort of men 
hi. 539: are our schoolmasters to 
Christianity, iii, 540. 
the examination of, belongeth to the su- 
preme pastor, iii. 588 : to the sovereign 
power, ii. 78. iii. 164, 186, 537. 
the truth of doctrine dependeth either 
upon reason or Scripture, iii. 712: men 
often with a fraudulent design stick their 
own corrupt doctrine with the cloves o: 
other men's wit. ibid, 
no doctrine from which may not arise 
discord, and finally war. ii. 79, n. : doc- 
trines whereby the subject believes thai 

obedience may be refused to the sove- 
reign, ibid. 

true doctrines are more readily received 

than false, ii. 172. 

the angel is to be judged by the doctrine, 

not the doctrine by the angel, iv. 63. 

suppression of doctrines does but unite 

and exasperate, vi. 242. 
DOG in following beasts by the scent, how 

aftected by cold and heat, and wind. i. 

501: by custom understands the call 

or rating of his master, iii. 1 1. 

deified by the Gentiles, iii. 99. 

dumb dogs, the ministers so called, vi 194. 
DOGMA learning dogmatical, compareth 

men and mcddleth with their rights, iv. 

ep. dcd. : hath nothing in it that is not 

disputable, ibid. 
DOMINION and victory, why honourable. 

iii. 79. 

is acquired by generation and by conquest. 

iii. 186. ii. 109. iv. 149. 

parental, if not by generation, but by 

the child's consent, iii. 186. ii. 116. iv. 


dominion over the person of a man, is 

dominion over all that is his. iii. 188. ii. 

Ill, 117.iv. 151. 

despotical, that acquired by conquest or 

victory in war. Hi. 188. ii. 109. iv. 149: 

is acquired by what covenant, iii. 189. ii. 

110. iv. 149: the right of dominion 
over the vanquished is by covenant, not 
by the victory, ibid. ibid. 

the rights and consequences of dominion 
paternal and despotical, the very same 
with those of a sovereign by institution. 

111. 190. 

of all men, adhereth naturally to power 
irresistible, iii. 346. ii. 13. 
the benefits of this life better attained 
by dominion than by the society of 
others, ii. 5 : if fear were removed, men 
would naturally rather strive to obtain 
dominion, than to gain society, ibid, 
over persons, acquired by contract, ii. 109: 
over beasts, is by the right of nature, 
ii. 113. iv. 153: not from the positive 
law of God. ibid. ibid. 
/Hzterno/and despotical, proceedeth whence, 
iv. 123-4. 

where one has dominion over another, 
there is a little kingdom, iv. 149: a 
kingdom by acquisition, is but dominion 
acquired over many. ibid. 

DORISLAUS the agent of the Rump, mur- 
dered at the Hague by the cavaliers, 
vi. 368. 

DORT the assembly of divines at vi, 241 : 
effect nothing, ibid. 



&60WV he that promises often, but gives 
seldom, ii. 20: a name for that reason 
given to Antiochus. iv. 90. 

DOUBT is the whole chain of opinions al- 
ternate, in the question of true and false. 
iii. 52. ii. 304. 

no doubt can be opposed to the consent 
of all men in things they can know, and 
have no cause to misreport. iv. 30. 

SovXtia and XaTptia, the distinction be- 
tween, iii. 647-8. ii. 225. 

DOWNWARDS a mere fiction of our own. 
i. 418. 

DREAMS are the imaginations of them 
that sleep, i. 396, 399. iii. 6, 286, 390. 
iv. 10. 

have in them no order or coherence, i. 
400. iii. 7. iv. 10. 14: nothing in a dream, 
but what is compounded and made up 
of the phantasms of sense past. i. 399. 
iii. 7 ' are sometimes as it were the 
continuation of sense i. 400. iii. 8: are 
clearer than the imaginations of waking 
men, and as clear as sense itself, i. 401. 
iii. 7. iv. 13: in dreams, no wonder at 
strange places and appearances, i. 401. 
iv. 13. 

in dreams, no new motion from sense, i. 
400. iii. 7. iv, 10: in some of the organs 
sense remains, in others faileth. i. 400: 
the parts of phantasms decayed and 
worn out by time, are made up with 
other fictitious parts, i. 401 : all things 
appear as present, i. 402, iv. 13. 
dreams, such as some men have between 
sleeping and waking, and such as hap- 
pen to those who have no knowledge of 
the nature of dreams, not accounted 
dreams, i. 402. iii. 8, 362. 
no dream but what proceeds from the 
agitation of the inward parts of the body. 

to distinguish between sense and dream- 
ing, why a hard matter, iii. 7: by some 
thought impossible, ibid. : is most dif- 
ficult, when. iii. 8. 

being awake one knows one dreams not, 
how. iii. 7. 

are caused by the distemper of some of 
the inward parts of the body. iii. 7 : 
lying cold breedeth the image of some 
fearful object iii. 7-8. i. 401 : in dreams 
the motion begins at one end, waking at 
another, iii. 8. iv. 10. 
the ignorunce of how to distinguish 
dreams from sense, the foundation of the 
religion of the Gentiles, iii. 9 : if prog- 
nostics from dreams &c., were taken 
away, men would be much more fitted 
for civil obedience, iii. 10. 
tfce thoughts wander in a dream for want 

of some passionate thought to guide 
them. iii. 12. 

dreams mistaken for real visions, when, 
iii. 8, 286 : dreams of men that God 
has spoken to them, from what foolish 
arrogance and false opinion they pro- 
ceed, iii, 361: those that observe not 
their slumbering, how they often take 
their dreams for visions, iii. 8, 362. 
visions and dreams are but phantasms, 
iii. 658. 

the cause of dreams, the restoration of 
motion to the action of the inward parts 
upon the brain, iv. 10. their difference, 
whence, ibid.: lasoiviousness, how its 
effects produce in a dream the imago of 
the person that had caused them, ibid.: 
the incoherence of thoughts in dreams, 
whence, iv. 11: appear like the stars 
between the Hying clouds, ibid, 
a man may dream that he doubtetfi, but 
can never think that he dreameth, why. 
iv. 13. 

the clearness of conception in dreams 
taketh away distrust, iv. 14: dreams 
sometimes taken for reality, whv. ibid. : 
no mark by which one can tell whether 
it was a dream or not, in what cases. H>. : 
all things are to be taken but for 
dreams, vii. 58. 

DRUIDS in Brittany and France, what. 
>i. 277: their doctrine of the transmi- 
gration of souls, ibid. 

DRUNKENNESS the law of nature against, 
ii. 44. 

DUBLIN CASTLE the plot of the Irish pa- 
pists to hei/e it fails, vi. 262. 


DUKL private duels ever will be honoura- 
ble, till when. iii. 81 : are many times 
the effect of courage, ibid.: for the most 
part of fear of dishonour in one or both 
the combatants, ibid, 
duelling a crime, why. iii. 286: a cus- 
tom not many years since begun, ibid.: 
the punishment of, capital, iii. 292: 
but the refusal of, punished sometimes 
by the sovereign with disgrace, ibid, 
victory in duel, as to have killed one's 
man, is honourable, why. iv. 38. 

DUKE origin of the name. iii. 83: the 
general in war. ibid : the title came 
into the empire about the time of Con- 
stantino the Great, ibid. : from the cus- 
tom of the German militia, ibid. : be- 
came in time a mere title without office, 
iil 84. 

DULNEHS slowness of imagination, iii. 56: 
to have weak passions, iii. 62; pro* 
ceeds from the appetite of sensual de- 
light, iv. 55: has its origin in what. ib. 



DUIJBAK battle of. vi. 374. 

DUNS SCOTUS his writings unintelligible, 
vi. 185,214: admired by what two sorts 
of men. ibid. 

DUTCH their treaty with the ambassa- 
dors from the Hump. vi. 380-1 : the true 
cause of the quarrel, what. vi. 382: the 
war begins, vi. 383; make the dominion 
of the narrow seas the state of the quar- 
rel, why. vi. 384 : acknowledge the 
right to belong to the English, vi. 394. 

DUTY civil duties, their grounds compre- 
hended in the doctrine of sense and 
imagination and the internal passions, i. 
87: what parts of philosophy neces- 
sary to be understood, before these can 
be demonstrated, i. 88. 
duty, what. iii. 1 19. 

the greatest part of mankind receive the 
notions of their duties cither from di- 
vines or from such of their acquaintance 
as seem wiser and more learned in cubes 
of conscience, iii. 331. 
the knowledge of our duty to God and 
man easy to be deduced from the Scrip- 
tures without inspiration, iii, 365. 

EAR the drum of, how acted upon by the 
vibration of the air in sound, i. 499: 
pressing the ear produce! h a din. iii. 2. 
EARLS or Aldermen, their origin. \i. 160 
EARTH the hypothesis of its diurnal mo- 
tion, the invention of the ancients, i 
epis. dedic.: but by succeeding phil 
sophers strangled by the snare of words 

example of false cause in proving the mo 
tion of the earth, i. 89. 
the diurnal revolution is from the motioi 
of the earth by which the cquinootia 
circle is described, i 428: is carrici 
about in the ecliptic with its axis alway 
parallel to itself, by what two aiinun 
motions, ibid. vii. li,06: this parallel 
ism, why introduced, ibid.: is not exac 
except in the equinoctial points, i. 435. 
its annual orbit eccentric to the sun. 
431 : Una eccentricity what, and whenc 
proceeding, i. 432: its orbit compare 
with the distance of the fixed stars, is a 
a point, i. 432, 442, 446-7. iii. 445. vii. 105 
is nearer to the sun in winter than i 
summer, why. i. 433: the cause of it 
eccentricity is the difference of its part 
i. 434, 444. vii. 102: and not magneti 
virtue wrought by immaterial specie 
ibid. ibid. 

its annual motion is an ellipse, or nenrl 
so, i. 435, 441. 


makes two revolutions of simple circular 
motion in 24 hours 52 seconds, i. 439, 
469 : it centre is moved with the same 
velocity with which the moon performs 
her orbit, i. 438. 

the measure of the earth's eccentricity is 
the excess of the summer above the win- 
ter arc. i, 442. 

diameter of the earth's epicycle is double 
its own diameter, i. 469. 
how by its diurnal and simple circular 
motion, it causes a constant wind from 
west to east i. 469. 

the velocity of its simple circular, qua- 
druple that of its diurnal motion, i. 470. 
its diurnal motion the cause of gravity 
under the equator, i. 513: has less force 
towards the poles, and at the poles none, 
to throw off the air. ibid, 
a god of the gentiles, iii. 99. 
no culture of, in the war of every man 
against every man. iii. 113: no know- 
ledge of its face. ibid, 
men, for merely supposing the motion of 
the earth in order to reason upon it, 
formerly punished by authority ecclesi- 
astical, 'iii. 687. 

has a special motion, whereby it casts off 
the air more easily than other bodies, vii. 
7, 12: the same shewn by examples. 
\ii. 8: the circle described by this mo- 
tion not of \isible magnitude compared 
Mith its distance from the sun. vii. 11 : 
this motion swifter at new and full moon 
than in the quarters, why. vii. 15: why 
the sun, moon, and earth do not come 
together into a heap. vii. 16. 
the cause of its diurnal motion, what. vii. 
16: the same internal motion that is 
supposed in the earth, is supposed also 
in e\ery small part of it. vii. 49: the 
poles of its simple circular motion are 
the poles of the ecliptic, vii. 57, 58. 
the opinions of Dr. Gilbert and Des 
Cartes as to the nature of the earth, ^ii. 

its annual motion, is owincr to what mo- 
tion in the sun. vii. 98: its diurnal mo- 
tion proceeds necessarily from its annual, 
vii. 99 : its diurnal motion is the con- 
trary v*ay to its annual motion, vii. 100: 
owing to the resistance of the air. 
ibid. : supposed to travel at the rate of 
60 miles in a minute, vii. 121 : the mo- 
tion of its poles, called motns trepidatfanis. 
vii. 159: attracts all bodies but air. vii. 
1 69 : its power of producing living crea- 
tures, vii. 175-7. 

tKK\i)<ria fvvopog in the Grecian com- 
monwealths signified what. iii. 458. ii. 
275 : -HTuyttxw/tevif, what, ibid. 




EccLBSiASTE8a speaker was so called, 
why. iii. 458. ii. 275. 

ECCLESIASTICAL power ecclesiastical, from 
Christ's ascension till the conversion of 
kings, was in the apostles, iii. 485, 489 : 
and after them, in those ordained by 
imposition of hands, iii. 486. 
officers ecclesiastical, in the apostles' 
time, were magisterial and ministerial, iii. 

no ecclesiastical princes but those that 
are civil sovereigns, iii. 562. 
false philosophy introduced, and true 
suppressed by authority ecclesiastical, iii. 

where subject to the state, whatsoever 
power ecclesiastics take upon themselves 
in their own right, is but usurpation, iii. 

the ecclesiastics, wherein they resemble 
the fairies, iii. 698-9: -exempt them- 
selves from the tribunals of civil justice, 
iii. 698 : take from young men the use 
of reason by charms compounded of 
metaphysics, miracles, traditions, and 
abused Scripture, iii. 699: pinch their 
princes by preaching sedition, ibid.: 
take the cream of the land by donations 
and tithes, ibid.: make payments in in- 
dulgences, masses &c. ibid. : were cast out 
by the exorcisms of Henry and Elizabeth, 
iii. 700. 

ecclesiastics are who. ii. 280 : magisterial 
and ministerial, ibid.: their election be- 
longed to the Church, their ordination and 
consecration to the apostles &c. ii. 283. 
ecclesiastics marry not. iii. 699: why 
not. ii. 318. 

more Christians burnt and killed in the 
Christian Church since the iirst four ge- 
neral councils by ecclesiastical authority, 
than by the heathen emperors' laws.iv.340. 

ECHO reflected sound, i. 493: laws of 
reflection the same is in sight, i. 494 : 
is sound as well as the original, iv. 8: 
cannot be inherent in the body making 
it ibid. 

ECLIPSES of the sun and rnoon, taken by 
the common people for supernatural 
works, iii. 429. 

ECLIPTIC line, the way of the earth, con- 
sidered as a point, i. 1 1 1 : the greatest 
declination of, how many degrees, i. 437 : 
the ecliptic of the sun, and the ecliptic 
of the earth, vii. 98 : its obliquity, 
whence, vii. 104. c 

EDGE HILL battle of. vi. 315. 

EDICT decrees and edicts of princes, why 
believed to be laws. ii. 193. 

EDWABD in made the Statute of ProvtBors, 
tQ remedy what mischief, vi. Ill, 113. 

EFFECT the effects and appearancQS of 
things, are the faculties and powers of 
bodies, i. 5. 

knowledge of effects, how gotten by the 
knowledge of their generation, i. 6. 
when we are said to know any effect, i. 

the accident generated in the patient, is 
called the effect, i. 120: is produced 
according to some accident affecting both 
the agent and the patient, i. 121. 
where no effect, there no cause, i. 122. 
may be frustrated by a defect in either 
patient or agent, i. 122: is produced in 
the same instant in which the cause is 
entire, i. 123, 128. 

every effect is produced by a necessary 
cause, i. 123. 

all effects that have been, or shall be 
produced, have their necessity in things 
antecedent, i. 123: causation and pro- 
duction of effects consists in a certain 
continual progress, i. 123: in which the 
first part must be cause, the last effect, i. 
124: like effects are produced by like 
agents and patients, ut one time as at 
another, i. 125. 

no effect whatsoever, to which something 
is not contributed by the several motions 
of all the several things in the world, i. 
530-31: no effect which the power of 
God cannot produce by many several 
ways. vii. 3, 88: all are produced by 
motion, ibid. 

EGERIA the nymph, iii. 103. 

EGYPT the Egyptian sorcerers worked 
miracles, though not so great as those of 
Moses, iii. 363: thought to have de- 
luded the spectators by a false show of 
things, iii. 611 : worshipped leeks and 
ognions. ibid. : thought by some to be 
the most ancient kingdom and nation in 
the world, vi. 278: her priests, ibid. 
viL 74: their knowledge in astronomy, 
geometry, and arithmetic, vi.282. vii. 74. 
why so fittle rain in Egypt, vii. 41, 42. 

a<^oc, ei^wXov, I8ia i. 404. iii. 649. 

tic, irurnvtD tic, words never used but in 
the writings of divines, iii. 54. 

Itcilvov, iKtivivov how used by Aristotle, 
i. 118. 

ELDER the seventy elders, iii. 66, 386,421. 
is, in the New Testament, the name of 
an office, iii. 526: were presidents of 
the assemblies in the absence of the 
apostles, iii. 528: were in the apostles' 
time subordinate one to another, iv. 194. 

ELEAZAR and Joshua, distributed the 
land of promise amongst the Israelites, 
iii. 234: assigned to the tribe of Levi 
no land, ibid.: but the tenth of the 



whole fruits, ibid. : ruled Israel as God's 
lieutenant, after Moses, iii. 441; on 
Aaron's death the sacerdotal kingdom 
descended to him. iii. 468. ii. 241. 

ELECT are such as God has determined 
should become his subjects, iii. 431 : 
for them only are miracles wrought. 
ibid.: are sometimes called the Church. 
iii. 459. ii. 276: shall enjoy eternal 
life by grace, iii. 623: shall have their 
earthly bodies suddenly changed, and 
made spiritual and immortal, iii. 625. 
shall be in the estate of Adam before sin 
committed, iii. 625: are the only chil- 
dren of the resurrection, iii. 627: are 
equal to the angels, and are the children 
of God. ibid. : shall be not consumed, 
but refined, in the conflagration of the j 
world at the day of judgment, iii. 632. j 
are not properly called a Church, ii. 276 : 
are a future Church, ibid. 279: shall 
triumph over the reprobate, ii. 276. 

ELECTION the liberty of election does not 
do away with the necessity of electing 
this or that particular thing, iv. 245: 
he that is led to prison by force, has 
election whether he will walk or be 
dragged, iv. 264. 

ELI AS the prophet, iii. 417: he and 
Enoch immortal otherwise than by the 
resurrection, iii. 443: his inspiration 
proved by what miracle, iv. 63. 

ELIJAH and Ahab. iv. 332. 

ELISHA the prophet, iii. 417, 493. 

ELIZABETH totally dissolved the power 
of the pope. iii. 696. east out his eccle- 
siastics by her exorcisms, iii. 700: the 
debate in the reign of Mary as to pro- 
ceeding against her upon the statute of 
Henry vm for heresy, iv. 405: on com- 
ing to the crown repealed all former 
laws concerning the punishment of he- 
retics, ibid.: her commission to the 
bishops, called the Jfiyh Commission, ibid. 

ELOQUENCE is power, because seeming 
prudence, iii. 75 : seemeth wisdom both 
to themselves and others, iii. 89. 
with flattery, disposes to confidence in 
them that have it. iii. 89 : both joined 
with military reputation, dispose men to 
subject themselves to those that have 
them. iii. 89-90. 

passion makes eloquent, iii. 248 : elo- 
quence draws others into the same ad- 
vice, ibid. 

without powerful eloquence, the effect of 
reason little, iii. 701;may stand very 
well together, iii. 702. 
its nature, to exaggerate, or tomakejtttf 
seem unjust &c, ii. 137 : takes its prin- 

ciples of reasoning from vulgar opinions, 
ibid. ; addresses itself to the passions, 
ii. 138: its end not truth, but victory, 
ibid. 162. 

wisdom separated from eloquence, by Sal- 
lust, ii. 161. iv. 209. 

is twofold, ii. 161 : the various qualities 
and ends of each. ii. 162: the eloquence 
fit to stir up sedition, what. ii. 162-3. 
folly and eloquence concur in the sub- 
version of government, as the daughters 
of Pelias in the death of their father, ii. 
164. iv. 212. 

is but the power of persuasion, iv. 211 : 
its power in exciting the passions, iv. 

EMANCIPATION is the same thing as ma- 
numission, ii. 119. 

EMBRYO in the womb, moveth its limbs 
v, ith voluntary motion for avoiding pain 
&c. i. 407. 

EMPEDOCLES a natural philosopher, reck- 
oned a poet by whom. iv. 445. 

EMPMIOR the Emperors were esteemed 
for sheep or wolves by the great doctors 
of the Church, at what time. iii. 375: 
were obliged, for keeping peace to re- 
gulate the election of the bishops, iii, 529. 
their epistles were laws. iii. 565. 
deprived of their power by the popes, 
iii. 661 : suffered the encroachments of 
ecclesiastics upon their office to creep in 
for want of foresight, iii. 694 : must be 
esteemed accessories to their own and 
the public damage, ibid. 

EMPIRICUS Sextus, uses the definitions of 
Euclid to the overthrow of geometry, vii. 

EMPLOYMENT is a sign of power, iii. 80. 

EMPSON and DUDLEY were not favorites, 
but spunges, of Henry vu. \i. 120: 
well squeezed by his son. ibid. 

EMPTY and full, what. i. 107. 

EMPUSA what. i. ep. ded.: sent by He- 
cate, as a sign of approaching e\il for- 
tune, ibid. : the best exorcism against 
her, what, ibid.: the metaphysical Ein- 
pusa to be frighted away oy letting in 
the light upon her. ibid, 
the Einpusa of Or. AVallis. vii. 355. 

EMULATION grief for the success of a 
competitor, if joined with endeavour to 
enforce our own abilities to equal or ex- 
ceed him. iii. 47. iv. 45. 
the emulation of who shall exceed in 
benefiting, the most noble and profitable 
contention of all. iii. 88. 

END the last reckoned of extremes, of 
which the first is the beginning, i. 98 : 
by some colled ihejinai cause, i. 131. 



from looking to the end proceeds all or- 
der and coherence in thought. L 400. 
iii. 13. 

he that deserteth the means, deserteth 
the end. iii. 323 : he that retains the 
end, retains the means, ii. 106. 
to every end the means are determined 
by nature or by God supernaturally. iii. 

the reason which commands the end, 
commands the means necessary to the 
end. ii. 41. 

is the attaining of what pleases, iv. 32. 
near and retnotc. ii. 33: the former as 
compared with the latter, are means.ib. : 
th utmost end, in this world exists not. 

ENDEAVOUR motion made in less space 
and time than can be git en. i. 206: 
made through the length of a point, and 
in a point of time. i. 206, 216, 333: 
may *be compared with another endea- 
vour, and may be greater or less than it. 
i. 206. 

of a body moved, which way it tendeth. 
i. 215: in motion by concourse, if one 
of the forces cease, the endeavour is 
changed in the line of the other forces. 
i. 215: in motion in a circle, caused by 
a movent in a tangent and the retention 
of the radius, the retention ceasing the 
endeavour will be in the tangent, i. 

all endeavour is propagated in infinitvm. 
i. 216, 341: in an instant of time. i. 
216: in space whether empty or full, 

is still the same, whether there be re- 
sistance or not. i. 333. 
to endeavour simply, is to go. i. 333. 
endea\ our and pressure, how they differ. 
i. 333. 

whatsoever endeavoureth, is moved, i. 
342, 385, 389. 

endeavour infinitely propagated, though 
not apparent to the sense, is apparent as 
the cause of some mutation, i. 342. 
the first endeavour in animal motion, 
called afflxtite and aversion, \\hen. i. 407. 
iii. 39. 

is the small beginning of motion in 
man's body, before it appears in visible 
action. iii.*39. 
is what, vii. 87. 

EN DOR the woman of. iii. 414 : foretold 
Saul his death. ibid.*426: not therefore 
a prophetess, iii. 414:but hep impos- 
ture guided by God to be the means of 
Saul's discomfiture, ibid. 

ENEMY a man is in the power of the 
oemy, when his person or means of liv- 

ing are so. iii. 288, 208 : obedience to 
the enemy, then no crime, ibid. ibid, 
a declared enemy is not the subject of 
punishment, iii. 300. 
the Enemy hath been here in the night 
of our ignorance, and sown tho tares of 
spiritual ignorance, iii. COS. 

ENKRGUMENI a name for madmen, that 
is, moved or agitated with spirits, iii. 65. 

ENGAGEMENT enacted by the Kump. vi. 
369 : abrogated by Cromwell's parlia- 
ment, vi. 39 1 : restored by the Kump 
on its first restoration. \i. 408: made 
void again by the Long Parliament, vi. 

ENGLAND few now in England, that do 
not see that the rights of sovereignty arc 
inseparable, iii. 168. 

the monarch had the sovereignty from a 
descent of 600 years, iii. 173:- yet not 
considered as the representative, ibid, 
and Scotland, the union of attempted by 
James i. iii. 184: might have presented 
the civil war. ibid. 

it was at one time lawful in England, for 
a man by force to dispossess such as 
wrongfully possessed his land. iii. 206: 
that right taken away by act of par- 
liament, ibid. 

the land of, held of William the Con- 
queror, iii. 234. 

the late troubles in England, arose from 
au imitation of the Low Countries, iii. 

the civil sovereigns of, recovered their 
rights on the Churches resigning uni- 
versal power to the pope. iii. GUO; its 
Church government priPtcr-political. iii. 
696: the dissolution thereof, ibid, 
a man's land may be transferred to ano- 
ther by the three estate*, without his 
crime, and without pretence of public 
benefit, iv. 105 : such has been done, 

was very lately an anarchy, and dissolute 
multitude of men. iv. 287. 
many times invaded by the Saxons, vi. 
159: had at one time many kings and 
many parliaments, ibid, 
the Lord and gentry more affected to 
monarchy than to popular government, 
vi. 205: but not so as to endure abso- 
lute monarchy, ibid. : desire a king, 
lords, and commons, ibid. : the idea 
general in the whole nation, that the go- 
vernment was a mixed not an absolute 
monarchy, vi. 306, 309, 319. 
claims the dominion of the Sea. vi. 383. 
the name of Englishman a name of re- 
proach amongst the Normans in the time 
of the Conqueror, vi. 9. 



ENOCH and Elias, the only two men im- 
mortal otherwise than by the resurrec- 
tion, iii. 443 : his translation peculiar 
to them that please God. iii. 623. 

ENTHUSIASM the supposed possession of 
madmen with a divine spirit, iii. 102. 

ENTITY" essence, essentiality, entitative, &c., 
insignificant words, from what fountain 
sprung, i. 34. iii. 19, 074, 675: not heard 
of amongst nations that do not copulate 
their names by the word is. ib. ib. ib. 

ENVY grief for the success of a competi- 
tor, joined with endeavour to supplant 
or hinder him. iii. 47 : joined with plea- 
sure in imagining ill fortune befalling 
him. iv. 45. 

i 0apuo<ric, t^>apfioyr) how used by Euclid, 
vii. 192, 196-7. 

EPHERIAN Diana, iii. 225. 

EPIIRSUS Council of. iv. 400. vi. 176. 

EPICURUS his atoms, i. 416: his argu- 
ments for a vacuum as delivered by Lu- 
cretius, ibid. : allows neither to the 
world nor to motion any beginning at 
all. i. 417: supposes atoms to be indi- 
visible, i. 419: and yet to ha\e small 
superficies, ibid. : the disputes of the 
Epicureans about fate and contingency, iv. 
182: he and his followers, iv. 387-8. 
vi. 98. 

EPILKPSY the disease of, what. iii. 317 : 
supposed by the Jews to be one kind 
of possession by spirits, ibid.: resem- 
bles the possession of the body politic 
by the spiritual power, ibid. 

iirivKOTroc an overseer, particularly a pas- 
tor or shepherd, iii. 526. 

EQUALITY and inequality, the same acci- 
dent, under another name, with the mag- 
nitude of the thing compared, i. 135. 
no definition of, in Euclid i. 272. vii. 197: 
the definition necessary in geometry, 
vii. 197. 

of equal distribution, the best sign that 
every man is contented with his share, 
iii. 1 1 1 : from equality of ability, arises 
equality of hope in attaining our ends, 

the acknowledgement of equality, the 
eighth law of nature, ii. 39 : the ninth. 
iii. 141. iv. 103. 

they are equal, that can do equal things 
against each other, ii. 7. 
equal quantities, what. vii. 197 :- 
things that are said to be equal, are said 
to bo so from the equality of bodies, vii. 
226 : no subject of equality but body, 
vii. 227. 

EQUATION the finding out of the equality 
between known and unknown things, i. 
90; what necessary to such finding out. 

ibid.: is best dope by him that has the 
best natural wit. ibid. 

EQUILIBRIUM if two weights and their 
distances from the centre of the scale, 
be in reciprocal proportion, they will be 
in equilibrium, i. 355 : and if in equi- 
librium, the weights and their distances, 
will be in reciprocal proportion, ibid. 

EQUINOX cause of the precession of. i.4 40- 
43. vii. 102-4 ; why so called, i. 443 : 
is said by Copernicus and others, to be a 
degree in 100 years, vii. 103. 

EQUIPONDERATION what. i. 351: plane 
of, what, ibid.: diameter of, what. i. 
352 : centre of. ibid, 
two bodies being in equilibrium, if weight 
be added to one, equiponderation ceases, 
i. 352 : no tu o planes of equiponderatiou 
are parallel, ibid. : the centre of equi- 
ponderation is every plane thereof, i. 353. 
if two weights and their distances from 
the centre, be in reciprocal proportion, 
they will be equiponderant, i 355 : and 
if they be in equilibrium, the weights 
and distances will be in reciprocal pro- 
portion, ibid. 

the centre of equiponderation of a figure 
deficient according to commensurable 
proportions of the altitude and base di- 
minished, divides the axis in what pro- 
portion, i. 359: the centre of equipon- 
deration of various deficient figures, now 
to be found, i. 362-3; the diameter of 
equiponderation of the complement of 
half of certain deficient figures, how it 
divides the axis. i. 363: the diameter of 
equiponderation, how to be found, i. 364: 
the centre of equiponderation of the 
half of certain cunihncal figures, where 
to be found, i. 365 : the centre of equi- 
ponderation of a solid sector, is in the 
axis divided in what proportion, i. 371 : 
of a hemisphere, where it is. i. 373. 

EQUITY actions proceeding from equity, 
joined with loss, why honourable, iii. 80: 
the want of equity, dishonourable, ib. 
is a law of nature, iii. 138. iv. 104: the 
eleventh law. iii. 142: tlw tenth, ii. 40. 
is the habit of allowing equality, iv. 110. 
a court of justice and a court of equity, 
their difference, vi. 25. 

EQUIVOCAL in manifest equivocation, no 
danger, i. 62 : sometimes may deceive, 
though not obscure, i. 63. 
equivocation, is taken away by defini- 
tion, i. 84. 

KRCSAMENES destroys all the priests of 
Me roe. vi. 281. vii. 74. 

ERROR and falsity, how they differ, i. 55: 
of the mind, without tlu'usc of words, 
how it happens, i. 55-7. iii. 23. 



to err in affirming and denying, what, i 
55-6: errors of sense and cogitation, 
by mistaking one imagination For ano- 
ther, or by feigning that to be past or 
future, which never was nor ever shall 
be. i. 56. 

errors common to all things having sense, 
what. i. 56: proceed not from the senses 
nor from things, but whence ibid, 
to free ourselves from such errors as 
arise from natural signs, what the best 
way. i. 57: such errors proceed from 
want of ratiocination, ibid. : errors in 
affirming and denying, from reasoning 
amiss, ibid. 

errors repugnant to philosophy, what. i. 
57: errors in syllogizing, consist in 
what. ibid. : error from supposing some 
things to exist necessarily, others con- 
tingently or by accident, i. 60: from 
placing some ideas in the understanding, 
others in the fancy, i. 61. 
between true science and erroneous doc- 
trine ignorance is midway iii. 25. 
error, what it is. iii. 32 : is deception in 
presuming that something is past or to 
come, ibid, : error from the length of 
an account, forgetting what went before, 
iii. 35. 

not to be avoided without a perfect un- 
derstanding of words, iii. 90. 
no man's error becomes his own law. iii. 

of Writ* of Error, vi. 46. 
error is in its own nature no sin. vi. 102. 

fpwc -signifies desire limited to one per- 
son, iv. 48. 

ESDRA set forth the Scriptures in the 
form we have it in. iii. 374: how he re- 
lates the death of Josiah. iii. 412. no 
obedience promised to him by the Jews. 
iii. 474. ii. 248 : his restoration of the 
commonwealth, iii. 517: of the Temple 
of Jerusalem, ii. 1 59. 

ESSENCE of any body, that accident for 
which we give it a certain name. i. 117. 
vii. 221: same essence, inasmuch as ge- 
nerated, called the form. i. 117: by 
some called the formal cause, i. 131 : 
not intelligible, ibid, 
the knowledge of the essence, is the 
cause of the knowledge of the thing it- 
self, i. 132. 

abstract ensence* and substantial form* iii . 
672. vi. 215-16: the doctrine of, built 
on the vain philosophy, of Aristotle, iii. 
674. vi. 215 -.fright men from obeying 
the laws, as birds are frightened from 
the corn with a man of straw, ibid, 
the absurdities that follow the error of 
separated essence*, iii. 675* 

signifies no more than if we should talk 
of the isness of things, iv. 394 : id no 
part of the language of mankind, but a 
word devised by philosophers out of the 
copulation of names, vii. 81. 

ESSEX Earl of, his fortunate expedition 
to Cadiz, vi. 202 : his son's failure, ibid.: 
the son made general of the Parlia- 
ment army. vi. 298, 302 : his character, 
vi. 302-3: is suspected by the parlia- 
ment, and lays down his commission, vi. 
326: his death, vi. 332. 

EST, tari the copula of the Latins and 
Greeks, iii. 673: no word answerable to 
it in the Hebrew language, iv. 304. vii. 81. 

ESTHER the history of Queen Esther, is 
of the time of the Captivity, iii. 371. 

ETKRNAL an eternal now, or nunc-stans. 
i. 413. iii. 35, 677. iv. 276, 299. 
whatsoever is eternal was never gene- 
rated, i. 431. 

ETHKR a fluid ether so fills up the uni- 
verse, as to leave in it no empty space, i. 
426 : the parts of, supposed to have no 
motion but that received from bodies 
floating in them, not being themselves 
fluid, i. 448, 481 . has mingled in it in- 
numerable atoms of different degrees of 
hardness, and having simple motions, i. 

etherial substance is the same in all 
bodies, i. 504: has no gravity, i. 519: 
the reason, ibid. 

ETHICS why have the writings of geo- 
metricians increased science, whilst those 
of ethical philosophers have increased 
nothing but words, i. 9 : ethical writ- 
ings, how used to confirm wicked men 
in their purpose, ibid.: what chiefly 
wanting in them. ibid, 
what ethics treat of. i. 11. 

ETYSIOLOGV is not a definition, vi. 30: 
when true, shows light towards finding 
out a definition, ibid. 

EUCHARIST the worship of, is or is not 
idolatry, according to what. iii. 653-4: 
the sacrament of instituted by Christ, ii. 

EUCLID his axioms, why not principles of 
demonstration, i. 82: why they have 
gotten amongst men the authority of 
principles, ibid. : the axioms of his First 
Book capable of demonstration, i. 119: 
are not principles of demonstration, ibid, 
his definition of the same proportion. L 
157: of compound proportion, i. 162. 
has defined parallel right lines only. L 
189: his solid angle, what i. 198. 
to be taken in hand by the reader, before/ 
proceeding to the geometry in DK COB* 
i. 204. 



h^s given no definition of equality, i. 
272. vii. 197: nor any mark whereby 
to judge of it, but congruity. ibid, 
he that has Euclid for a master, may be 

a geometrician without Vieta. i. 314: 
but not e contra, ibid, 
his three first definitions not to be reck- 
oned amongst the principles of geometry, 
why. vii. 184: his definition of a jtoint. 
even to a rigid construer, sound and 
useful, vii. 200: of a straight line, inex- 
cusable, vii. 202 : of a plane angle, its 
faults, vii. 203-4: his definition of a 
bound and of figure, vii. 204 : of a circl 
and of parallel straight lines, vii. 205 :~of 
a part. vii. 207 : of ratio, is intolerable, 
ibid. : his Greek definition how to be 
rendered inEnglish.vii.208,229 : his de 
finition of compound ratio, vii. 209 : may 
and ought to be demonstrated, vii. 210: 
his definitions no part of his geome- 
try, vii. 225 : in his geometry, some few 
great holes, vii. 245 : never uses but 
one word for double and duplicate, vii. 
245, 277, 299, 382. 
tvSoKiuitv one of the two objects men have 

in meeting together, ii. 5. 
EUMENIDES madness ascribed by the 

Grecians to them. iii. 65. 
E us EIU us bishop of Cresarea, present at 
the council of Nice. iv. 397: his letter 
to absent bishops, to subscribe the creed, 
EusTAcmo and Tlugenius, the trial which | 

is the more skilful in optics, iv. 436. 
EUTOCIUS demonstrated what of com- 
pound ratio, vii. 236. 

EUTYCHKS and Dioscorus, their heresy 
in affirming that there is but one nature 
in Christ iv. 400. vi. 103, 176: con- 
demned as Arianism. iv. 400. 
EVANGELIST and prophet, in the Church, 
signified not an office, but gifts whereby 
men were profitable to the Church, iii. 

their scope, to establish the one article, 
that Jesus i* Christ, iii. 59 1 . ii. 308 : -prove 
that ho was the true Christ and king 
promised by God, sent to renew the new 
covenant, ii. 254. 

EVIDENCE is what iv. 28 to truth, as 
tho saj) to the tree. ibid. : is the life of 
truth, ibid. : all evidence is conception. 
iv. 61 :~-we do not believe, but know things 
which are evident iv. 65. 
EVIL the object of his hate or aversion, 
that each man calleth evil iii. 41: oi 
evil three kinds, in promise, in the encf, 
and in the meant, iii. 41-2. 
inflicted on a man before his cause be 
heard, beyond that necessary for safe 

custody, is against the law of nature, iiu 

See GOOD. 
EXAMPLE proves nothing, iii. 583. 

EXCOMMUNICATION the sentence of, pro- 
nounced by the apostle, or pastor, iii. 
501. ii. 288: but judgment on the merit 
of the case, by the Church, iii. 502. ii. 288. 
was part of the power of the keys, iii 
502 : the use and effect of, before being 
strengthened by the civil power, was 
only to avoid the company of the ex- 
communicated, ibid. 562. ii. 289. iv. 198, 
389 : for apostate Christians, where the 
ci\ il power did not assist the Church, 
excommunication had in it neither dam- 
age nor terror, neither in this world 
nor the next. iii. 503: the damage re- 
dounded rather to the Church, ibid. 562. 
had no effect but upon believing Chris- 
tians, iii. 504 : was used before Christi- 
anity was authorised by the civil power, 
only for correction of manners, not errors 
of opinion, ibid. 

lieth for injustice,andfor a scandalous life, 
iii. 504: but for excommunicating one 
that held this foundation, Jesus is Christ, 
no authority in the Scripture, iii. 505. 
no one can be excommunicate that is 
not a member of a Christian Church that 
has power to judge of the cause, iii. 

one Church cannot be excommunicated 
by another, iii. 506. ii. 289. 
the sentence of, importeth advice not to 
keep company, or so much as to eat with 
the excommunicate, iii. 506. ii. 289 : 
against a so>ereign prince or assembly 
is of no effect ibid. ii. 290. iv. 198. 
has no effect upon kings and states, 
other than to instigate them to war upon 
each other, iii. 507. ii. 291: has no 
effect upon a Christian that obeys the 
voice of his sovereign, whether Christian 
or heathen, ibid. : has no effect upon 
him that believes that Jesus is Christ. 
ibid.: therefore upon a true and un- 
feigned Christian, none. ibid. : nor upon 
a professed Christian, till his behaviour is 
contrary to the law of his sovereign, ibid, 
the child may keep company with its 
father or mother excommunicate, iii. 508. 
the power of, cannot be carried beyond 
the end for which the apostles and pas- 
tors are commissioned by Christ iii. 508 : 
without the assistance of the civil 
power, is without effect, and ought to be 
without terror, iii. 508, 547. 
the name of fulme* ejccommunicationis, 
whence, iii. 508-9. 
where Christianity is forbidden, is putting 



themselves out of the company of the ex- 
communicate, where commanded, putting 
the excommunicate out of the congrega- 
tion of Christians, iii. 537. 
excommunication by the apostles, was a 
denouncing of the punishment to be in- 
flicted by Christ when in possession of 
his kingdom, iii. 562: then not properly 
punishment as upon a subject, but re- 
venge as upon an enemy denying his 
right to his kingdom, iii. 563. 
to" excommunicate one's lawful king, 
what iii. 600: or anyone without his 
authority, ibid. 

excommunication by the presbytery, the 
first knot upon the liberty of the early 
Christians, iii. 695. 

has no evil in it except the eternal pains 
consequent to it. ii. 284. 
is called by the Church, the act of re- 
taining sins. ii. 288: by Paul, a deliver- 
ing over to Satan, iii. 504. ii. 288 its 
end, the humbling to salvation, ii. 289. 
no man can excommunicate the subjects 
of an absolute government all at once. 
ii. 290. 

disputes about the authority of excom- 
munication, are disputes about human 
sovereiam ty. ii. 317. 

was instituted by our Saviour, iv. 197: 
was adopted by the pastors of the primi- 
tive Church as a punishment for heresy. 
iv. 389-90. 

the effect of excommunication, vi. 172: 
they that die excommunicate in the 
Church of England at this day, are 
damned, vi. 174. 

EXCUSE that by which a crime is proved 
to be none at'all. iii. 287 : can be only 
that which takes away the obligation of 
the law. ibid.: the want of means to 
know the law. ibid : not the want of 
diligence to enquire, ibid.: the terror 
of present death, iii. 288 : or any fact 
done for preservation of life. ibid. : facts 
done by authority, are excused against 
the author, ibid.: facts done by autho- 
rity of the sovereign power, are totally 
excused, iii. 287. 

EXHORTATION and dehortation, is coun- 
sel, with signs of vehement desire to 
have it followed, iii. 242 : have a regard 
to the common passions and opinions of 
men in deducing reasons, iii. 243 : are 
directed to the goo^ of him that giveth 
them, not of him to whom given, ibid, 
the use of, lieth only in speaking to a 
multitude, iii. 243. 

they that exhort and dehort when re- 
quired to give counsel, are corrupt coun 
^ellors, iii. 243. 

are lawful, and also laudable, in hint that 
may lawfully command, iii. 244: but 
are then, not counsel, but command, ibid. 

EXILE is what. iii. 303: not in its own 
nature punishment, ibid. : no such pun- 
ishment ordained in Rome. iii. 304 : 
tends many times to the damage of the 
commonwealth, why. ibid, 
an exile is a lawful enemy of the com- 
monwealth, iii. 304. 
is made a punishment, how. iii. 304. 

EXORCISE the use of exorcism, holy water 
&c., kept in credit by favouring the 
opinion of fairies, ghosts, &c. iii. 9-10: 
the doctrine of exorcism and conjuration 
of phantasms, whence, iii. 616, 644: is 
rarely and faintly practised, but not yet 
given over. iii. 644. 

EXPECTATION presumption of the future, 
iv. 17: is from remembrance of the 
past. ibid. 

EXPERIENCE those content with daily ex- 
perience, are men of sounder judgment, 
than those whose opinions, though not 
Milgar, are full of uncertainty and care- 
lessly received, i. 2. 

experience is nothing but memory, i. 3. 
iii. 664. iv. 18: is store of phantasms, 
arising from the sense of many things, 
i. 398. 

without experience and memory, no 
knowledge of what will prove pleasant 
or hurtful, i. 408. 

is much memory, or memory of many 
things, iii. 6, 664*. 

by how much a man has more experi- 
ence of things past, by so much he is 
more prudent, iii. 15: is not to be 
equalled by any advantage of natural and 
extemporary wit. iii. 15-16. 
much experience, prudence, iii. 37,60: 
to observe by experience, and remember 
all the circumstances that rnay alter the 
success, impossible, ibid, 
the want of, sometimes the cause of the 
folly of many and great digressions in 
discourse, iii. 58. 

experience of men of equal age, not much 
unequal as to quantity, iii. 60: lies in 
what. ibid. 

all actions and speeches proceeding from 
experience, why honourable, iii. 79-80. 
is but remembrance of what consequents 
have followed what antecedents, iv. 16, 
27: concludes nothing universally, iv. 
18: no conclusion from experience that 
anything is jtttt or unjust, true or falte, 
all knowledge is but experience, iv. 27. 

EXPERIMENT mean and common experi- 
ments are better witnesses of nature, 



than those that are forced by fire and 
known but to few. vii. 1 1 7. 

EXTENSION space falsely taken to be the 
extension of bodies, i. 93, 102. 
to divide a body, its extension, and the 
idea of that extension, is the same with 
dividing any one of them. i. 108. 

EXTENUATION that by which a crime is 
made less. iii. 287 : sudden pasaion, an 
extenuation, iii. 291. 

EXTREME and mean, what. i. 98. 

EYE spies are the eyes of the common- 
wealth, iii. 231. 

that many eyes see more than one, to be 
understood of counsellors, when. iii. 249 : 
are apt to look asquint towards their 
private benefit, iii. 250. 
no one takes aim with more than one 

' eye. iii. 250. 

EZKKIEL prophecicd in the Captivity, iii. 

E/RA the book of, written after the Cap- 
tivity, iii. 371. 

FABirs tlie dictator, deprived of his dic- 
tatorship by the Hornan people, ii. 104. 

FACTION one of the greatest of human 
powers, iii. 74. 

leagues of subjects are commonly called 
factions, iii. 223: a number of men part 
of a sovereign assembly, consulting apart 
to guide the rest, is a faction unlawful, 
ibid.: to entertain more servants than 
required for the government of his estate, 
is in a private man faction and unlavs ful, 
iii. 224: factions for kindred, govern- 
ment of religion, or of state, are unjust 

no war so fierce, as between those of dif- 
ferent factions in the same common- 
wealth, ii. 7 : factions arise out of greai 
assemblies, out of factions sedition anc 
civil war. ii. 138. 

& faction, what.ii. 139, 175-6: the word 
whence derived, ibid.: how bred in 
commonwealth, ii. 163: how govemet 
by a faction, ibid.: is a city within a 
city, ii. 176. 
factions soon find out that an absolute 
monarch, that is a general, is necessary 
for defence and peace, iv. 169. 

FAjRFA,xa right presbyterian, but in tin 
hands of the army, vi . 334 : replace; 
the fugitive members, is made generaiis 
simo and constable of the Tower, vi 
341 : refuses to fight against the Scotch 
presbyterians, and lays down his com 
mission, vi. 371. 

FAIRIES and ghosts, whence the opinion 


of. iii. 9 : the opinion of, either taught 
or not confuted, for whose ends. iii. 9-10. 
and bugbears, gods of the Gentiles, iii. 

their kingdom, invisible, walking in the 
dark. iii. 316. 

ghosts, fairies, and other matter of old 
wives' tales, iii. 605, 697. vii. 58. 
the kingdom of darkness and the kingdom 
of the fairies, iii. 697-700. 
have but one universal king, Oberon, iii. 

'AITH is the end or resolution of dis- 
course beginning at the saying of another 
man. iii. 54 : to have faith in, and to 
believe a man, signify the same thing, 
ibid.: whatsoever is believed on the 
authority of men only, is faith in men 
only. iii. 55. 

examples of the weakening of men's 
faith in religion, iii. 107. 
keeping of, and violation of, in covenant. 
iii. 120 ii. 29-30. 

the violation of, by some allowed for the 
getting of a kingdom, iii. 132. 
of the reward to be given after death to 
breac-h of faith, no knowledge, iii. 135: 
such breach, not a precept of reason 
or nature, ibid. 

of supernatural law, is not a fulfilling, but 
only an assenting to it. iii. 273: is not 
a duty, but a <;ift from God. ibid. 588,590. 
that faith is attained by supernatural m- 
SfJiratioti, not by study and reason, seditious 
doctrine, iii. 311. ii. 156. 
a man must render a reason of his faith, 
iii. 311. ii. 156: faith comes by acci- 
dents all contrhed by God. iii. 312, 588: 
is not a miracle, ibid.: is the gift of 
God. iii. 588, 590. 

men that know not the obligation of 
keeping faith, know not the right of 
any law of the sovereign, iii. 324. 
is one of the three hearings of the word 
of God. iii. 345. ii. 206: cometfi by Aear- 
ina. iii. 589, 590. 

faction and civil war between the stpord 
of justice and the shield of faith, whence, 
iii. 461. 

has no relation to compulsion, iii. 49 1,518. 
new articles of faith not to be made, 
obliging men to a needless burthen of 
conscience, iii. 505. 

is exempted from all human jurisdiction, 
iii. 518. 

no man that errs in* any point of faith ne- 
cessary to salvation, can be saved, iii. 558. 
the violation of faith, is contrary to the 
divine law, both natural and positive, iii. 
579, 577, 580, 587. ii. 30. 
the faith of Christians has ever had for 



foundation, first the reputation of their 
pastors, afterwards the authority of them 
that made the Scriptures law, their 
Christian sovereigns, in. 588 : the causes 
of, are various, ibid. : the most ordinary, 
that we believe the Bible to be the word 
of God. ibid. 

all the faith required, declared by the 
Scriptures to be easy. iii. 592. 
faith only justifies, in what sense, iii. 600. 
ii. 314. 

is internal and invisible, iii. 601. 
men that study only their food and ease, 
hold their faith as it were by entail, un- 
alienable except by an express and new 
law. iii. 658. 

faith and other virtues said to be poured 
or blown into a man. iii. 675. 
faith is worked in every man according 
to the purpose, not of them that plant 
the word, but of God that giveth the in- 
crease, iii. 696. 

is the only bond of covenants, ii. 25: 
is to be kept with all men. ii. 30 : even 
those that keep no faith with others, ibid, 
is a part of Christian doctrine not com- 
prehended under the name law. ii. 62. 
the opinion that faith comes by insjriration 
has made apostates from natural reason 
almost infinite, ii. 156: sprang from 
what sort of men. ii. 1 56-7. 
not the want of faith in those that obey 
not the precepts of Christ, shall be pun- 
ished, but their former sins. ii. 265. 
questions of faith, cannot be searched 
into by natural reason, ii. 295 : nor 
without a divine blessing to be derived 
from Christ himself by imposition of 
hands, ii. 297. 

faith, assent to a proposition from con- 
fidence in the person propounding, ii. 
304-5: the difference between faith and 
profession, ii. 305 : between faith and 
knowledge, ibid.: between faith and opin- 
ion, ibid. 

mysteries of faith, to be interpreted by 
ecclesiastics lawfully ordained, iii. 297 : 
are like wholesome, but bitter pills, to 
be swallowed whole without chewing, ii. 
305. iii. 360. 

whence so many tenets of inward faith, 
all held necessary to salvation, ii. 316,319. 
signifies sometimes belief, sometimes the 
belief of a Christian, sometimes keeping a 
promise, iv. 22-3. 

faith is what iv.139 : defined by St. 
Paul, the evidence of things not seen. iv. 64 : 
ceases in heaven, why. iv. 65 : its 
efficient author is God. iv. 65 : in what 
sense, ibid. 
48 called dead without works, iv. 184: 

works are called dead works without 

faith, ibid. 

in what sense called a substance, iv. 308. 

FALSE a false proposition cannot follow 
from true propositions, i. 42. 
falsity proceeds from negligence, not 
from deception either by the things 
themselves, or by the senses, i 56: 
belongs not either to things, nor imagi- 
nations of things, i. 56-7: is the same 
thing as false proposition, iv. 24 : does 
often produce truth, but produces also 
absurdity, vii. 62. 

FAME desire of fame after death, disposes 
men to laudable actions, iii. 87 : such 
fame why not vain. ibid, 
derives from the people, ii. 134. 

FAMILY the concord of, dependeth on 
natural lust. iii. 114. 
where men have lived in small families, 
robbery has always been a trade, iii. 154. 
cities and kingdoms are but great fami- 
lies, iii. 154. ii. 108: a great family is a 
little monarchy, iii. 191. ii. 84, n. 108: 
but not properly a commonwealth, unless 
of power not to be subdued without 
hazard of war. ibid. 

families are private systems, regular, iii. 

families invading each other with pri- 
vate force, do unjustly, iii. 224. 
monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy 
mark out three, sorts of masters of families, 
not of schoolmasters for their children, 
iii. 548 : the lord of the family chooseth 
at his discretion his chaplain, as also a 
schoolmaster for his children, iii. 560. 
is composed of what. ii. 121. iv. 158: 
may be termed an hereditary kingdom, 
when. ii. 122. iv. 159; differs from an 
instituted monarchy, wherein, ii. 122: 
but has the same rights and authority, 
ibid.: the beginning of all dominion 
was in families, vi. 147 : the father of 
the family, his rights by the law of na- 
ture, what. ibid. : has a lawful right to 
make war on another father of a family, 
according to the intention, vi. 148. 

FANATIC the Fanatics in the late civil 
war, what. iv. 328 : few bishops that can 
act a sermon so well as the presbyterian 
or fanatic preachers, iv. 330. 

FANCY the phantasms remaining after the 
object is removed, i. 396: does not sup- 
pose the time past. i. 398 : differs from 
memory therein, ibid. : in fancy, we 
consider the phantasms as they are. ibid, 
he is said to have a good fancy, that ob- 
serves readily the likeness of things re- 
mote from each other, i. 399. iii. 57. iv. 55. 
the seeming or fancy called sense, iii. 2 : 



is the appearance of sensible qualities, 
ibid.: both in waking and dreaming, 
ibid. : the object is one thing, the fancy 
another, iii. 3. 

original fancy, is sense, iii. 3 : caused 
by the pressure of external things upon 
our organs, ibid. 

what it is the Greeks call fancy, iii. 4. 
signifies appearance, ibid. : as proper to 
one sense as to another, ibid, 
fancies are motions within us, relics of 
those made in sense, iii. 11, 38-9. 
fancy without judgment, not commended 
as a virtue, iii. 57 : a great fancy with- 
out steadiness and direction to some end, 
one kind of madness, iii. 58. 
without the passion of the desire of 
power, no great fancy, or much judg- 
ment, iii. 61. 

celerity of fancy, its effect, iii. 701 : it 
and judgment may have placo in the 
same man, by turns, iii. 702. 
judgment and fancy, their several opera- 
tions, iv. 449 : celerity of fancy consists 
in what. ibid. : the marvellous effects to 
the benefit of mankind produced by fancy 
guided by the precepts of true philoso- 
phy, iv. 449-50, 

FASTING for the dead, is either for ho- 
nour's sake to their persons, or for the 
particular damage of the mourner, iii. 

FATE properly, the word spoken, iii. 409 : 
is taken in the same sense as the word 
of GW, signifying his power &e. ibid. 

FATHER in the state of nature, without 
the declaration of the mother cannot be 
known, iii. 187. ii. 117 : the right of 
dominion determined by the civil law 
for the most part, but not always, in fa- 
vour of the father, ibid, 
if the mother be his subject, the child 
is in his power, iii. 188: the father and 
mother, before commonwealth, are ab- 
solute sovereigns, iii. 222 : lose of their 
authority only so much as the law taketh 
from them. ibid, 
the father of every man was originally 
his sovereign lord. iii. 329 :--does not, 
by the institution of sovereign power, 
lose the honour duo for education, ibid, 
the Ancient Fathers, men that might too 
easily believe false reports, iii. 686 : 
their writings contain somewhat of ap- 
paritions, ghosts, and of the traditions 
called the unwritten word of God. ibid, : 
suspected not the abuse of the power 
of the Roman Church, nor had benefit by 
it. iii. 687: were men without great 
knowledge of natural causes, ibid. 

whether in the state of nature, the son 

may without doing injury kill his father. 

ii. 10, n. 

not obliged by covenant to testify against 

the son &c. ii. 26. 

the property of the father descends to 

the son, by the law of nature, ii. 41: 

the son has no property distinct from his 

father's, ii. 84, n. 157. 

FAWNS the woods filled b^ the Gentiles 
with fawns and nymphs, iii. 99. 

FEALTY is homage confirmed by an oath, 
vi. 73, 156. 

FEAR and hope, how named from alter- 
nate aversion and appetite, i. 409 : fear 
without hope, called hate. ibid, 
aversion, with opinion of hurt from the 
object, iii. 43. 

any quality that makes a man beloved 
or feared of many, is power, iii. 75. 
is dishonourable, why. iii. 79. 
of death and wounds, disposes men to 
obey a common power, iii. 86: of op- 
pression, disposes men to anticipate or to 
seek aid by society, iii. 88. 
in what sense said by some of the old 
poets, that the gods were created by hu- 
man fear. iii. 95. 

fear holds men to their covenants, iii. 
129 : of power invisible, or of the power 
of men. ibid. 

is consistent with liberty, how. iii. 197: 
all actions done for fear of the law, are 
actions which there was liberty to omit, 

of all passions, that which inclines men 
most to peace, iii. 285. 
bodily fear, the only fear that justifies the 
act. iii. 285 : crimes committed in duels, 
through fear. iii. 286 : crimes committed 
through the fears of superstition, ibid, 
is a confession of power, iii. 353. 
disposes sometimes to the desertion of 
the public defence, iii. 701-2: no re- 
pugnance between fearing the laws, and 
not fearing a common enemy, iii. 702. 
is the origin of all society, ii. 6, 206-7. 
answer to the objection, tnat if men were 
mutually afraid of one another, they 
could not endure each others looks, ii. 
6, n. 

is foresight of future evil. ii. 6, n. : to 
provide that they may not fear, is inci- 
dent to the fearful, ibid, 
the cause of mutual fear arises from the 
natural equality of man, and his will to 
hurt. ii. 6. iv. 82 .-makes men desire to 
quit the state of nature, and get allies, 
ii. 12. 
is what iv. 32 : nothing but fear can, in 



the state of nature, justify taking away 
life. iv. 118. 

disposes to rebellion, how. iv. 201. 
just fear dispenseth not with the pre- 
cepts of God, but extenuateth the fault, 
how. v. 291. 

FELICITY continual success in obtaining 
the things from time to time desired, iii. 
51, 85. iv. 33: the felicity ordained by 
God for them that devoutly honour him, 
will be known only when enjoyed, ibid. : 
of this life, consists not in the repose 
of a mind satisfied, iii. 85. 
of beasts, the only felicity the enjoyment 
of their daily food and lusts, iii. 94. 
extraordinary felicity, one of three only 
testimonies of divine calling, iii. 107: 
the opinion of the felicity of another, can 
be expressed only by words, iii. 349. 
consists not in having prospered, but in 
prospering, iv. 33. 

FELONY the meaning and derivation oi 
the word. vi. 80-2 : whether treason is 
felony, vi. 84. 
felo de *e, who. vi. 88. 
felony comprehends both robbery an 
theft, vi. 9 1 : cutting and carrying away 
without laying down, another man's 
wheat or grass, is not felony, why. vi 
91-4 : nor stealing a box of charters, vi 

the punishment of. vi. 129 : instances o 
beheading for felony, vi. 130: an inno-j 
cent man accused of felony fiieth for fear, 
and is afterwards found not guilty, he 
shall forfeit his goods and chattels vi.137. 
FERMENTATION the motion which con- 
gregates homogeneous, and dissipates 
heterogeneous bodies, i. 324. vii. 134: 
in the parts of the air, how caused by the 
simple circular motion of the sun. i. 449. 
FERVOR all fervor not caused by fire. i. 
324 : when heat found in it, caused by 
fermentation, i. 325. 
FEVER rebuked by Christ, iii. 68. 
FICTION definition of fiction of the mind. 

iv. 11. 

FIDEJUSSOR what. iii. 152. 
FIDELITY a branch of natural justice, iii. 


FIFTH-MONARCHY MEN their party in 
the Civil War. vi. 1 67 : one of the brood 
hatched by the presbyterians. vi. 333:- 
their tenet, what. vi. 391. 
FIGURE the variety $f figures, arises out 
of the variety of motions by which made, 
i. 69-70. 

IB quantity, determined by the situation 
of all its extreme points, i. 202: like 
figures, what ibid. : figures alike placed, 
ibid. : whether auy figure be like or un 

like to'any other proposed figure, how to 
be known, ibid. 

figure deficient, what. i. 247; complete, 
what. ibid. : complement of a deficient 
figure, what. ibid. : deficient figure 
made by a quantity decreasing to no- 
thing by proportions proportional and 
commensurable, is to its complement in 
what proportion, ibid. : the magnitudes 
of all deficient figures, whose bases de- 
crease in proportions proportional to 
those by which their altitudes decrease, 
how to be compared with the magnitudes 
of their complements, and of their com- 
plete figures, i. 251. 

how three-sided deficient figures maybe 
described, i. 253. 

how to draw a straight line touching a 
deficient figure in any point, i. 256: in 
what proportion a deficient figure exceeds 
a rectilineal triangle of the same altitude^ 
and base. ibid. : in what proportion the 
solids of three -sided deficient figures ex- 
ceed a cone of the same altitude and base, 
i. 258. 

how to describe in a parallelogram a 
plain deficient figure, so that it be to a 
triangle of the same base and altitude as 
another deficient figure, plain or solid, 
twice taken, is to the same deficient figure 
together with the complete figure in 
which it is described, i. 259: the pro- 
portions of the spaces described with ac- 
celerated velocity in determined times, to 
the times themselves, the velocity being 
accelerated in various degrees in the se- 
veral times, i. 260-62: if the velocity 
varies as the time, it increases as the 
numbers in immediate succession from 
unity, i. 262: if it varies as the square 
of the time, it increases as the numbers 
from unity, missing every other number, 
i. 263 :if as the cubes of the times, then 
as the numbers from unity, missing two 
in every place, ibid. 

if any line or superficies decrease in pro- 
portions commensurable to the propor- 
tions of the times in which they decrease, 
the magnitudes of the figures described 
may be known, i. 264. 
the principle of philosophy, which is the 
foundation of the doctrine of deficient 
figures, i. 264. 

the causes which determine the quanti- 
ties of two deficient figures, whereof one 
is the complement of the other, differ in 
what. i. 264. 

by describing deficient figures in a pa- 
rallelogram, may be found any number 
of mean proportionals between two given 
straight lines, i. 267. 



FELOU used by the common people of 
France as we use the word felon, vi. 81 ; 
signitieth what. ibid. 

FINCH Chancellor, his flight, vi. 270. 

FIRE warms, not because it is body, but 
because it is hot. i. 121. 
how generated from the sun. i. 450. 
is said to be generated, when a body by 
the motion of its parts both heats and 
shines at once. i. 451: is not a body 
distinct from matter combustible, but the 
matter itself when it shineth and heateth. 
ibid. : cause of the shining and heating 
in body, is the cause of the generation of 
fire. ibid. 

how generated by the collision of two 
flints, i. 453. 

generates an endeavour to simple motion, 
how. i. 455. 

makes some things soft, others hard, why. 
i. 455-6. 

hay laid wet together in a heap, why it 
becomes heated, i. 456. 
generated by attrition, i. 459 : caused 
by the endeavour of the fluid particles to 
get out ibid. 

why it makes black any combustible 
matter before burning, i. 464. 
hardens by evaporation, i. 477. 
a man born blind, from hearing it talked 
of and feeling it may know that there is 
such a thing as fire, but cannot have an 
idea of it in his mind such as they have 
that see it. iii. 93. 

one of the gods of the Gentiles, iii. 99. 
is the only lucid body here on earth, iv, 
6: worketh by motion equally every 
way. ibid.: being enclosed, is extin- 
guished, ibid.: works by dilatation and 
contraction alternately, ibid. : produces 
thereby motion in the brain, how. iv.6-7 
is what. vii. 119: is not flame, ibid.: 
how generated by friction. \ii. 124. 
FISH why not pressed to death at the 

bottom of the sea. vii. 13, 139-141. 
FlTZHERBERT -Zte Natura Brevium. vi. 39 
FITNESS the particular power or ability 
for that whereof a man is said to be 
worthy, iii. 84. 

FLAME is greater or less of matter com 
pounded of hard little bodies, as they fty 
out in greater or less quantities, i. 454 
why wood and other things flame wit! 
a manifest mixture of wind. ibid, 
is nothing^ but an aggregate of shining 
particles, i. 455. vii. 30, 119: the cause 
of, what. ibid. vii. 29-30. 
why glass is easily melted by blowing 
the small flame of a candle. L 455. 
FLATTERY is seeming kindness, iii. 89. 

TLETA wrote in the time of Edward n. 

vi. 32. 

TLEETWOOD vi. 402, 403 : made lieute- 
nant-general, vi. 408. 
'LEXION supposes mutation in respect of 
situation in respect of the smallest parts 
of the body bent. i. 343 : causes an ac- 
cession from the interior to the exterior 
parts, ibid. 

?LUID what bodies so called, i. 334, 425: 
conceived by some to consist of small 
grains of hard matter, i. 417: may be 
conceived to be of its own nature as ho- 
mogeneous as either an atom, or as va- 
cuum itself, ibid. 

divides itself into parts perpetually fluid, 
i. 426. 

intermingled with atoms and confined in 
a small space, how it becomes hard. i. 

fluid bodies, the more swiftly they de- 
scend, the smaller the particles into 
which they are dissipated, i. 513. 
fluid bodies are made cold by the pres- 
sure of the air. i. 472, 522: no fluid 
body has any gravity in its own element, 
vii. 13. 

FOOL a natural fool may nod to the 
strokes of the clock, but can never know 
what hour it strikes, iii. 22. 
fools value words by the authority of an 
Aristotle, or of any doctor if but a man. 
iii. 25. 

hath said, there is no such thing as 
justice, iii. 132: hath mid in his heart, 
there is no God. ibid. iv. 293. 
over natural fools no law. iii. 257 : in- 
capable of just and unjust, ibid. 
FORCE cannot be said to have quantity, 
otherwise than by motion and solid, i. 26. 
is velocity of motion computed in every 
part of the magnitude moved, i. 115: 
is impetus or quickness of motion, mul- 
tiplied either into itself, or into the mag- 
nitude of the movent. i. 212. 
FORGIVENESS is the restitution of liberty. 

iii. 126. 

FORM of a body, its essence, inasmuch as 
generated, i. 117: by production or 
perishing of accident, the subject is said 
to be changed, of form, to be generated or 
destroyed, i. 113. 

is power, as recommending to the favour 
of women and srjangers. iii. 75. iv. 38. 
matter, body, and form. iv. 309. 
FORTITUDE magnanimity in danger of 
death or wounds, iii. 44. 
the cause, and not the degree of daring, 
makes fortitude, iil 147. ii. 49. 



is the faculty of resisting those dangers 
which are more hardly declined than 
overcome, ii. 49 : is a precept of reason, 

FORTUNE good, if lasting, why honoura- 
ble, iii. 79. iv. 39 ; ill-fortune and losses, 
dishonourable, ibid. ibid, 
all men inquisitive of the causes of their 
own good and evil fortune, iii. 94: 
which for the most part invisible, ibid. : 
have nothing to accuse of their for- 
tune but some power invisible, iii. 95. 
the solicitude for, inclines to fear and 
hinders from the search of the causes of 
other things, iii. 96 : occasions the 
feigning of many gods. ibid, 
hoped for superstitiously, from things 
having no part in the causing of it. iii. 
97 : the declarations of powers invisible 
concerning good and evil fortune, how 
guessed at by men. iii. 98. 
their own ignorance invoked by the 
Gentiles under the name of Fortune, iii. 
100: men made to believe that they 
should find their fortunes at the oracles 
of Delphi, Delos &c. iii. 102: or in the 
leaves of the Sybils, ibid. : or in the 
speeches of madmen, supposed to be pos- 
sessed, ibid. : or in the stars at their na- 
tivity, ibid.: or in thumomancy.ibid.: 
or in necromancy, ibid. : or in augury, 
ibid.: or in haruspicina. ibid.: or in 
dreams, or in the chattering of birds, 
ibid. : or in metoposcopy or palmistry, 
ibid.: or in omina, porttnta, and ostenta. 
iii. 103. 

is put by the Schools for the cause of 
things contingent, iii. 679 . 
good fortune, is but the favour of God. iv. 

FRANCE silly young men that affect a 
broken English, in order to be thought 
perfect in tne French language, iv. 342. 

FRAUD and force, the two cardinal virtues 
in war. iii. 115. 
no fraud can be pious but in him that 
hath lawful right to govern whom he be- 
guileth, iv. 297. 

held the stirrup for Pope Adrian . iii. 
694 : was not likely, if he had not done 
it, to have succeeded in the empire, ibid.: 
in his time the Pope, having got the 
upper hand of him, first introduced the 
punishment of burning for heresy, vi. 

FREE -free-will, or any free but free from 
being hindered by opposition, words ab- 
surd, ill 33. 
& free man, what lit 196. 
tile words free and liberty, when applied 

to anything but bodies, are abused iii. 

the way is free, a free gift, to speak freely, 
what they mean. iii. 197 :- free-will, what, 

he is free, that can be free when he will, 
iii. 252. 

the questions about free-will, are philo- 
sophical, ii. 318. iv, 182: are matter of 
controversy amongst other than Chris- 
tians, iv. 182. 

he is free to do a thing, that maj r do or 
forbear as he has the will. iv. 240, 275. 
free from compulsion and free from neces- 
sitation, how to be distinguished, iv. 

free agent, the ordinary definition of, non- 
sense, iv. 275. 

free-will, not mentioned amongst ancient 
philosophers, nor the early Christians. 
v. 1: a doctrine introduced by the 
Church of Home, ibid.: cast out by 
Luther and Calvin, but introduced again 
by Arminius. v. 1-2: became in some 
part the cause of the following troubles. 
v. 2. 

a free agent, he that has not yet made 
an end of deliberating, v. 352. 
the controversy between the episcopa- 
lians and presbyterians about free-will. 
vi. 241. 


FRENCHMAN a name that formerly com- 
prehended all foreigners, especially the 
Normans, vi. 84. 

FRIAR monks and friars, why exempt 
from the tributes and tribunals of the 
state, iii. 609 : their numbers in many 
places enough to furnish an army for 
the Church militant to fight against 
their princes, iii. 610: are bound by 
vow of simple obedience to their supe- 
riors, iii. 681. 

the order of preaching Friars, came up 
when. vi. 183. 

FRIENDS to have friends, is power, iu. 74. 

FRICUS the Latin word, whence, vii. 126, 

FRITH of Forth, now become the bound 
betwixt the two nations, vi. 374. 

FRUGALITY in poor men, a virtue, iii. 89: 
maketh a man unapt to achieve such 
actions as require the strength of many 
men at once. ibid. 

FRUITION is the delight in the end at- 
tained, iv. 32. 

FULL and empty, what, i, 107. 

FURY madness from excess of pride, iii.62. 
the Furie*, the spiritual officers of the 
Hell of the Gentiles, iii 100 -.under 
that name the Gentiles invoked their 
own rage. ibid. 



FUTURE the word future, signifies the 
knitting 1 together in the mind of things 
past with those present, i, 17: has no 
being in nature, is a fiction of the mind 
only. iii. 15. 

no conception of the future, iv, 16 : but 
of conceptions past, may be made a fu- 
ture, ibid. 

GABRIEL the angel, iii. 392 : was but a 
supernatural phantasm, ibid. : his fore- 
telling of our Saviour, iii. 401. 

GALILEO the first that opened to us the 
gate of natural philosophy universal, i. 
epis. dedic. 

his hypothesis of the revolution of the 
earth on its own axis and round the sun 
according to the order of the signs, and 
about its own centre contrary to the or- 
der of the signs, i. 427-8: has demon- 
strated that the velocity of bodies de- 
scending by the force of gravity, is ac- 
celerated in what proportion, i. 514. vii. 
9, 148, 151 his theory of sounds that 
differ in height, iv. 36: and of concord 
and discord, ibid. 

the animosity of the Roman clergy to- 
wards him. iv. 432 : has explained and 
confirmed the doctrines of Philolaus 
concerning the motion of the earth, vii. 
76: makes the earth's motion to be the 
efficient cause of the moon's revolution 
about it. vii. 101 : assigns what cause 
for the earth's eccentricity, vii. 102. 

GARNET Henry, the Jesuit priest, exe- 
cuted as a traitor, for what. vi. 77. 

GASSENDI i. epis. ded : his testimony 
to the DE CIVE. vii. 333: his doctrine 
of sensation not different from that of 
Epicurus, vii. 340, 

GEESE in the Capitol, iii. dedic. 

GEHENNA the word now usually trans- 
lated Hell. iii. 448. iii. 615. 

GENERATION the ways by which the 
same thing may be generated, are many, 
i. 312. 

in generation, God has ordained to man 
a helper, iii. 186. 

GENII of the ancients, iv. 63. 

GENOA has no perceptible tide. vii. 14. 

GENTILES their religion arose from the 
ignorance of how to distinguish dreams 
from sense, iii. 9 : worshipped diseases 
and health, virtues and vices, as demons, 
iii. 66: of their gods it is truly said, 
that they were created by human fear, 
iii. 95. 

their lawgivers, cultivators of what re- 
ligion, iii. 99. 

nothing that has a name, but what has 
been esteemed amongst them either a 
god or a devil, iii. 99 : their various 
gods. iii. 99-100: their second or mi- 
nisterial gods. iii. 100: invented the 
worship of images, iii. 101 : consecrated 
to their idols lands and revenues, ibid. : 
attributed to them the shapes, facul- 
ties and passions, some of men, some of 
beasts, ibid. : and the actions proceed- 
ing from these passions, ibid.: invented 
the various ways of divination, iii. 102. 
the end of their legislators, only to keep 
the people in obedience, iii. 103: were 
careful to impress the people with a be- 
lief of what things, iii. 103-4. 
their religion a part of their policy, iii. 

the corrupt manners of their priests one 
cause of the success of the Christian 
religion, iii. 108. 

held apparitions to be real, not imagi- 
nary, iii. 387: what they understood 
by spirit, iii. 388. 

their salvation shall proceed from Jem - 
salern. iii. 453, 454: were to be called 
in by Christ, if the Jews should reject 
him. iii. 479. 

their ceremony of washing persons sup- 
posed to be dead that chance to recover, 
iii. 484. 

the apostles and the Gentiles could have 
no controversy concerning the authority 
to interpret the Scriptures, iii. 511. 
are invited to come in and enjoy the 
happiness of God's kingdom, iii. 606: 
are tolerated in the Roman Church, 
wheresoever the pope's ecclesiastical 
power is received, iii. 609. 
their gods, who. iii. 653: the difficulty 
of obeying God or man, was a contro- 
versy unknown to them, why. iv. 171. 
were all Anthroponiorphites. iv. 307: 
their polytheism condemned in the Apos- 
tles' Creed, iv. 392. 

GENTILISM old empty bottles of Gentil- 
ism filled up with the new wine of Chris- 
tianity, that will not fail in time to break 
them. iii. 663: the Church is not yet 
sufficiently purged from Gentilism. ii. 

GEOMETRY why have the writings of 
geometricians increased science, whilst 
those of ethical philosophers have in- 
creased words only. i. 9. ii. ded. 
from what kind of contemplation sprang, 
i. 71: consists in searching out the 
ways of simple motion, i. 73, 87 ; the 
natural philosopher must begin with 
geometry, why. ibid* 
the Greeks and Latins appear to Lave 



held, that except in geometry there was 
no reasoning certain and ending in sci- 
ence, i. 86-7. 

the art of geometricians called logistica, 
what. i. 89*90: is not di&tinct from 
geometry, why. i. 90: its three parts, 
what, ibid. 

seeks the quantities of figures from the 
proportion of lines and angles, i , 202 : 
ne that would study it, must first know 
the nature of quantity, proportion, angle 
and figure, ibid. 

some quantities determinable from a 
comparison of the motions by which 
they are made, more easily than from 
the common elements of geometry, i. 
265: the true teaching of geometry, is 
by synthesis, i. 314. 

geometricians that reason absurdly about 
infinite and eternity, i. 413 : geometry, 
wherein it is like wine. i. 414: young 
geometricians think demonstrable what- 
soever is true, elder not. i. 414. 
the only science God has hitherto be- 
stowed upon mankind, iii. 23: in it 
men begin at settling the signification 
of their words, iii. 24: geometricians 
teach addition and subtraction in lines, 
angles, proportions &c., as arithmeticians 
in number, iii. 30. 

the beginning ratiocination from defini- 
tions, a method used only in geometry. 
iii. 33: its conclusions thereby, made 
indisputable, ibid. : none so stupid as to 
mistake in geometry, and also persist in 
it when his error is detected to hirn.iii.35. 
thought by the most part of men to be 
conjuring, iii. 36. 

all books of geometry would have been 
burnt, had it crossed any man's right of 
dominion, iii. 91. 

finds out the properties of figures from 
their construction, and new wa^s of con- 
struction from the properties, iii. 664 : 
to what end. ibid. 

geometry and astronomy, the learning 
of the Chaldeans and Egyptians, iii. 666. 
is the mother of all natural science, iii. 

thought, in the Universities, to be magic 
and an art diabolical, iii. 671. 
is the philosophy of figures, ii. ded. : 
to it man is indebted for all the commo- 
dities of life enjoyed by him. ibid, 
no poor geometrician but takes pride to 
be thought a conjureV viL 73. 
is demonstrable, why. vii. 184: -is the 
science of what. vii. 191 ; runs quite 
through the whole body of natural phi- 
losophy, vii 196: how much of it no 
part of philosophy, vii. 205. 

the doctrine of the duty of private men 
in a commonwealth, much more difficult 
than geometry, vii. 399. 

GERMANS the inventors of hereditary 
coats of arms. iii. 81-2: divided anci- 
ently amongst an infinite number of lit- 
tle lords, iii. 82 : from their conquests 
derived the custom of the right of cer- 
tain persons to sit in the highest council 
of state by inheritance, iii. 340. 
the name, whence, vi, 153. 

GHOST sensible species and ghosts, why 
they cannot be things without us. i. 59 : 
why their names copulated with the 
names of bodies cannot make a true pro- 
position, ibid. 

phantasms raised in men waking as well 
as sleeping, and received for real things 
under the name of ghosts and incorpo- 
real substances, i. 402. 
from what cau?>e they that be timorous 
and superstitious fancy they see spirits 
and ghosts walking in churchyards, iii. 
9 : the opinion rude people have now-a- 
days of fairies, ghosts, and witches, 
whence, ibid. : the opinion of, either 
taught or not confuted, for whose ends, 
iii. 9-10. 

what it is men call ghosts, and the idea 
how gotten, iii. 96, 616, 674: and what 
they think them to be. ibid. ibid. ibid. 
gliostly authority, set up against civil, iii. 
316 : the fear of darkness and ghosts, 
is greater than other fears, iii. 317. 
the coming of God the Holy Ghost de- 
clared in what books of Scripture, iii. 
377 . Jesus full of the Holy Ghost, that 
is, of zeal to do his father's work. iii. 

the Holy Ghost called the promise, iii. 
411 : why called Paracletus. iii. 489. 
to the receiving of the Holy Ghost, bap- 
tism how to be administered, iii. 531: 
the signs of the Holy Ghost which ac- 
companied all true believers were what 
graces, iii. 531-2: means sometimes not 
the third person in the Trinity, but the 
gifts necessary to the pastoral office, iii. 
545 : to speak against the Holy Ghost, 
to speak against the Church, iii. 630. 
the descent of the Holy Ghost on our 
Saviour, iii. 64 1 : on the apostles, iii. 

by the Holy Ghosj;, in Scripture, fre- 
quently understood* the graces and good 
inclinations given by it. iii. 642: by the 
descent of the dove on the apostles, and 
by Christ's breathing on them, and by 
giving the Holy Ghost by imposition of 
hands, are to be understood what. iii. 



he .that fears ghosts, will greatly respect 
him that can make the holy water to 
drive them away. iii. 675: h6w the 
ghosts of men, in their clothes, can walk 
in church -yards &c. iii. 676: histories 
of ghosts and apparitions alleged by the 
Roman Church to make good their doc- 
trines of hell and purgatory, iii. 686. 
the divinity of the Holy Ghost denied 
by Nestorius. iv. 400. 
ghosts, fairies, hobgoblins &c., what. vii. 

GIANTS the mighty men in the time of 
Noah. iii. 445: by the Greeks called 
Heroes, iii. 446 : begotten by the copu- 
lation of the children of God and of 
men. ibid. : destroyed in the general 
deluge, ibid. 

GIDDINESS to have passions indifferently 
for everything, iii. 62. 

GIFT gins, petitions, thanks, part of wor- 
ship natural iii. 98. ii. 217: gift, free- 
gift, grace, what. iii. 121. ii. 19. 
the difference between the words, volo 
hoc tuum esse eras, and eras dabo. iii. 122. 
ii. 18. iv. 89. 

no gift, but with an intention of good to 
the giver, iii. 138. ii. 19. 
in divine worship, gifts, if of the best, 
are signs of honour, iii. 353. ii. 218: are 
thanksgivings, ibid. ii. 217. 
no free-gift per verba defuturo. ii. 19. iv. 
89: free-gift, is what. ibid. ibid, 
gifts are honourable, why. iv 39. 

GILBERT doctor, his opinion that the 
earth is a great magnet, vii. 57. 

GLASS why easily melted by blowing the 
flame of a canale. i. 454: reduced to 
powder, why it is white, i. 463. 
metals and glass, why being stricken 
they yield a uniform and lasting sound. 
i. 495 : the phenomenon of the shiver- 
ing of a drop of glass, explained, vii, 
36-7, 130-1: glass, how made vii. 170, 

GLORY or triumph of mind, not worth so 
much pains as the study of philosophy 
requires, i. 7. 

glorying, joy arising from imagination of 
a man's own power and ability, iii. 45 
iv. 40: if grounded on the flattery oi 
others, or supposed by himself for de- 
light in the consequences, is vain-glory 
ibid.: why called vain. ibid. : vain 
gjlory from feigning or supposing abili 
ties, most incident to young men. iii. 46 
how nourished, ibid. : often correctec 
by age and employment, ibid, 
sudden glory, laughter, iii. 46. iv. 46. 
the language of vain-glory is optative 
iii. 50. 
vain-glory causes madness, iii. 62. 

rain-glorious men are inclined to osten- 
tation, but not to attempt, iii. 88: -when 
danger appears, look only to have their 
insufficiency discovered, ibid. : are in- 
clined to rash engaging, and in the ap- 
proach of danger to retire if they can. 
iii. 89. 

one of the three principal causes of quar- 
rel amongst men. iii. 112. iv. 82: vain- 
glory, the passion that is the most fre- 
quent cau&e of crime, iii. 283 : all vain- 
glorious men prone to anger, why. iii. 

glory is like honour, if all men have it 
no one has it. ii. 5 : consists in compa- 
rison, ibid. 

signs of internal glorying, what. iv. 40: 
glorying is called pride or a just valu- 
ation of himself, according to what. iv. 
41 : is just or not, according to what, 
ibid. : glorying in the fiction of actions 
done by ourselves, is exemplified in the 
fable of the fly on the axle-tree, ibid, 
signs of vain-glory in gesture, what, 
iv. 41. 

GLOW-WORM has its light from lying in 
the sunshine in the heat of summer. L 

GOD from an erroneous definition of 
space, rash conclusion of some philoso- 
phers that it is impossible for God to 
create more worlds than one. i. 93. 
on bringing his people into Judsea, gave 
to the priests the first fruits reserved to 
himself, i. 412: the nature of infinite 
and eternal known to him only, ibid.: 
by whom he wills that they should be 
judged, ibid. 

can in fact take one part from another, 
as we can in imagination, i. 446: it be- 
longs to him as well to augment infi- 
nitely as infinitely to diminish, ibid. : 
his majesty appears no less in small 
things than in great, i. 447. 
can make unnatural apparitions, iii. 10: 
that he makes them oftener than he 
changes the course of nature, no point 
of Christian faith, ibid. : under pretext 
that God can do anything, evil men say 
anything that serves their turn, ibid.: 
a wise man will believe them, how far. 

his name is used, not that we may con- 
ceive, but that we may honour him. iii. 
17. f 

the first author of speech, iii. 18. 
if a man after entertaining you with 
sober discourse should tell you he was 
God the Father, no farther argument 
would be wanted of his madness, iii. 
63-4: tho Spirit of God taken for%he 




substance of God. iii. 66 : any unusual 
ability or defect in a man, why taken to 
be either God or the Devil in him. iii. 67. 
the thought of a cause eternal, that is, 
of God, how it proceeds from curiosity. 
iii. 92, 95-6: the cause eternal, is that 
men call God. iii. 92, 93 :-^no idea or 
image of him in the mind. ibid. ibid, 
from the innumerable variety of fancy, 
innumerable sorts of Gods, how. iii. 93: 
men make the creatures of their own 
fancy their gods. ibid, 
the gods created by human fear, a say- 
ing of the old poets, iii. 95. 
the acknowledging of one God, eternal, 
infinite &c., to be derived from the de- 
sire to know the causes and virtues of 
bodies natural, iii. 95 : without anxiety 
for the future, iii. 96: solicitude for 
their fortune, occasions the feigning of 
as many gods as there be men that feign 
them. ibid. 

is confessed by men that by their own 
meditation arrive at his acknowledg- 
ment, to be incomprehensible, iii. 97 : 
this rather than define his nature by 
spirit incorporeal, ibid, 
nothing that has a name, but what has 
been esteemed amongst the Gentiles 
either a god or a devil, iii. 99, 100: 
the second or ministerial gods of the 
Gentiles, iii. 100: as much variety of, 
as of business, iii. 101. 
the mongrel gods of the Gentiles, iii. 

all such vices as are taken to be against 
law rather than against honour, attri- 
buted to their gods by the Gentiles, iii. 

the policy of the Gentile lawgivers, to 
have it believed that that was displeasing 
to the gods, which was forbidden by the 
laws. iii. 103: that the anger of the 
gods was appeased by ceremonies, sacri- 
fices &c. iii. 104: that calamities, pub- 
lic and private, proceeded from their an- 
ger, for neglect or mistake in worship, ib. 
made himself a peculiar kingdom, where, 
iii. 105 : in his kingdom, the policy and 
laws civil are a part of religion, ibid, 
is king of all the earth, iii. 105, 481, 
522, 606: may be king of a chosen 
people, as the general of the whole army 
may have a peculiar regiment iii. 105. 
deposed from reigning over the Israel- 
ites. iii.108,314, 4l 449, 470,479,533. 
covenant with God, how to be made. iii. 
125. ii. 22. 

power invisible by every man wor- 
shipped as God. iii. 129: is feared by 
wen as a revenger of perfidy, ibid. 

swearing by God unnecessarily, i% but 
profaning his name. iii. 130. 
the kingdom of God is gotten by vio- 
lence, iii. 132. 

the true God may be personated, iii. 150: 
was personated by Moses, Christ, and 
the Holy Ghost iii. 150, 377, 465, 485, 
486-7, 498. 

the great Leviathan, a mortal god. iii. 

no immediate covenant with God. iii. 
125, 160: a covenant with God, the 
pretence for deposing their lawful sove- 
reign, iii. 1 60. 

tho voluntary actions of men proceed 
from a chain of causes whose first link 
is in the hand of God. iii. 198 : is not 
the author of all men's actions.iii.198: 
is the cause of all passions and appetites 
of men. ibid. 624-5. 

freely giveth or for labour selloth to 
mankind the commodities yielded by the 
two breasts of our common mother, the 
land and sea. iii. 232. 
the laws of nature are the laws of God. 
iii. 147, 264, 272,273,275,343,348,312, 
580, 587, 601. ii, 50, 186, 202, 210. iv. 

the positive laws of God, are what. iii. 
272. ii. 186: the authority to declare 
them, cannot be known to others without 
a supernatural revelation, iii. 273: but 
every subject bound to obey all laws de- 
clared to be such by the commonwealth, 
iii. 275. 

the marks of God's extraordinary favour, 
what iii. 273. 

is the author of nature, iii. 299, 322, 343: 
of all the works of nature, iv. 65. 
in his kingdom, there may be three per- 
sons independent, without breach of 
unity in God. iii. 318. 
non habebis Deos alienos, the desire of 
change of government is a breach of 
this commandment iii. 327 : the second 
commandment violated by the people's 
adoration of popular men. ibid.: the 
third by speaking ill and disputing the 
power of the sovereign, iii. 328. 
the king of the Jews. iii. 328, 692. ii. 
pref. ii. 234: is the king of kings, iii. 
333, 343. 

the two rocks, of too much obedience to 
the civil power or to the commands of 
God. iii. 343, 584. ii. 204. 
whether they will or not, men must al- 
ways be subject to the divine power, iii. 
344. ii. 204: by denying his existence, 
they may shake off their ease, but not 
their yoke. ibid, 
creatures irrational, atheists, are not 



subjects in his kingdom, iii. 344. ii. 199, 
204-5: his subjects are who. ibid. ii. 
205 : all not his subjects are his ene- 
mies, ibid. ibid. 

declares his laws, by natural reason, by 
revelation, and by the voice of some 
man. iii. 345. ii. 205. 
his word triple, rational, sensible, and 
prophetic, iii. 345. ii. 205-6 : the hearing 
of his word threefold, right reason, sense, 
faith, ii. 206. 

'his kingdom twofold, natural and pro- 
phetic, ill. 345. ii. 206. 
the right whereby he reigneth over men, 
to be derived from his irresistible power, 
iii. 345, 346, 707. ii. 206. iv. 295 -.the 
right of afflicting derived, not always 
from men's sin, but from God's power, 
iii. 346. U. 207. iv. 260. v. 17, 229: the 
question, by what right he dispenses the 
prosperities and adversities 01 this life, 
iii. 346. ii. 207. 

to honour him, is to think as highly of 
his power and goodness as is possible. 
iii. 348. iv. 257. 
has no ends. iii. 350. 
the attributes of, are existence, iii. 351. ii. 
213. iv. 59: the rest are negative attri- 
butes, or superlatives or indefinite, iii. 352. 
ii. 216, iv. 426. 

by his attributes is meant to be declared, 
not what he is, but how much we admire 
and are ready to obey him. iii. 352, 383, 
415. ii, 216. iv. 60. v. 6. 
the saying of the philosophers, that the 
world, or the soul of the world, was God, 
was unworthy of him. Hi, 351. ii. 213. 
by God, is understood the cause of the 
world, iii. 351. ii. 214: to deny that the 
world was created, is to deny tnat there 
is a God. ibid. ibid. 

to take from him the care of mankind, 
is to take from him his honour, iii. 35 1 . 
ii. 214: to say he is finite, to attribute 
to him figure, to say we have an idea of 
him, to attribute to him parts or totality, 
to say he is in this or that place is not 
to honour him. iii. 351, 647. ii. 214-15: 
to say he is moved or resteth, to say 
there be more gods than one, to attribute to 
him &r\y passive faculty, is not to honour 
him. iii. 352. ii. 215, 
will is to be attributed to God only as 
the power by which he effecteth every- 
thing, iii. 352. ii. 215. 
but one name whereby to signify our 
conception of his nature, i AM. iii. 353. 
ii. 216: of his relation to us, but one 
name, God. ibid. ibid, 
the name God contains, father, king, and 
ford iii. 353, ii, 216, 

to swear by none but God, naturally a 
sign of honour, why. iii. 353. U, 217: 
to speak considerately of him, a part of 
rational worship, -why, ibid. ibid, iv.67: 
his name not to be used rashly and to no 
purpose, ibid. ibid. : to be used only by 
order of the commonwealth, and on what 
occasions, ibid, ibid, 

disputing of his nature, is contrary to his 
honour, why. iii. 353. ii, 217. iv. 181: 
natural science can teach us nothing of 
his nature, iii. 354. ii. 217. 
the attributes given to him have no sig- 
nification of philosophical truth, but of 
pious intention to do him the greatest 
honour possible, iii. 354, 383, 415, 672, 
677. v. 6. 

disputations about his nature tend not to 
his honour, but to that of our own wit 
and learning, iii. 354: are but vain 
abuses of his sacred name. ib. ii. 217-18. 
obedience is more acceptable to him than 
sacrifice, iii. 355. ii. 218. 
his attributes have their signification by 
constitution of men. iii. 355 : the attri- 
butes to be taken and used for signs of 
honour in public worship, are ordained 
by the sovereign, iii. 356. ii. 219. 
the saying in the Scriptures, it is better 
to obey God than man, lias place in his 
kingdom by pact only. iii. 356. 
in his word, many things above, but 
nothing contrary to reason, iii. 360. 
speaks to man immediately, or mediately, 
iii. 361 : how he speaks immediately to 
one man, cannot be known by another, 
ibid. : speaks to all men in the Scrip- 
tures not immediately, but by mediation, 
how. ibid. 

to say God has spoken to one in a dream, 
is to say one has dreamed that God spake 
to one.'iii. 361. 

can speak to a man by dreams, visions, 
or inspiration, but obliges no other man 
to believe he has done so. iii. 362. 
revolt from God, equivalent to revolt 
from the king, where, iii. 363. 
when he speaks to any subject, ought to 
be obeyed, whatever any earthly poten- 
tate may command to the contrary.iii.366. 
God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, iii. 

the person of God at several times re- 
presented by Moses, the man Christ, and 
the apostles and their successors, iii. 37 7, 
465, 485, 486-7. 

the difficulty in the question, how we 
know the Scriptures to be the word of God, 
wherein it lies. iii. 377, 588: that God 
is the original author of them, believed 
by all. iii. 378, , 



private authority from God obliges him 
only to whom he has revealed it. lii. 379 : 
men out of pride and ignorance take 
their own dreams and extravagant fan- 
cies for testimonies of God's spirit.iii 379. 
is in the Scriptures said to be a spirit. 
iii. 383: this falleth not under human 
understanding, ibid. 

the spirit of God moved upon the face of 
the waters, the place best understood how. 
iii. 383. 

the angels of God, what. iii. 387. 
blew into man the breath of life, how to 
be understood, iii. 394: the word in- 
fused, in speaking of the graces of God, 
is an abuse of it. iii. 395. 
the kingdom of God, how understood in 
the writings of divines, iii. 396: never 
there taken in the proper signification of 
the word kingdom, ibid.: signifies in 
most places of Scripture a kingdom pro- 
perly so called, constituted by the votes 
of the Israelites, iii. 397, 400, 403, 444: 
sometimes taken metaphorically, for 
dominion over sin. ibid, 
from the creation God has reigned over 
all men naturally, over some peculiarly. 
iii. 397, 707: his kingdom, after the 
deluge, consisted in the eight persons 
not destroyed, iii. 397. 
coverianteth with Abraham, iii. 274, 397. 
ii. 227. 

his kingdom is properly his civil sove- 
reignty over a peculiar people by cove- 
nant, iii. 398-403, 440, 441 , 444, 463, 707. 
the whole earth is God's, but all the 
earth is not holy. iii. 400. 
in his kingdom, God was king, and the 
High Priest, after the death of Moses, 
his sole viceroy, iii. 400, 455, 463, 482, 

the restitution of God as king of Israel, 
foretold by the prophets, iii. 401, 403, 
606. ii. 306. 

his kingdom a real, not a metaphorical 
one, both in the Old and New Testa- 
ment, iii. 402. 

the contention and war about who it is 
by whom God speaks to us, whence, iii. 

was the Holy One of Israel, iii. 404. 
how by the woman of Endor he caused 
the death of Saul. iii. 414, 426. 
speaks to his prophets, in what way. iii. 
415-16: how he spake to Adam, Eve, 
Cain, and Noah. iii<-416: how he ap- 
peared to Abraham and the patriarchs, 
ibid. 710: after the time of Moses, 
spake to man always by a vision or 
dream, iii. 417! 
spake to Moses as a man speaketh to his 

friend, iii. 417: but still by an angel, 
that is, by vision, ibid. 7 10 : the manner 
of his speaking to Moses and the high- 
priests, not manifest, iii. 419, 710: nor 
intelligible, iii. 420. 

disposes men to the virtues, moral and 
intellectual, by several occasions natural 
and ordinary, iii. 420 : no good incli- 
nation that is not of his operation, iii. 421 , 
625 : but not always supernatural, ibid, 
his manner of speaking to the seventy 
elders.iii.42 1 : of speaking by lots.iii.422. 
speaks sometimes by prophets whose 
person he has not accepted, iii. 426. 
nature is his ordinary, not his immediate 
work. iii. 429. 

not the prophet, but the hand of God, 
works the miracle, iii. 432. 
our private judgment in all cases sub- 
mitted to God's lieutenant, iii. 435: in 
the confession of faith, private reason 
must submit to the reason of God's lieu- 
temmt. iii. 437. 

the kingdom of God instituted by Moses, 
iii. 400, 440, 463, 605, 617. ii. 143: in it 
reigneth by his lieutenant, iii. 444, 463, 
482, 707. 

shall be the king in the new kingdom of 
heaven, his throne being in heaven, with- 
out necessity for man to ascend higher 
than \\\& footstool, iii. 441, 455-6. 
his kingdom, after the coming again of 
our Saviour, shall be on earth. iii 444,455. 
the influence of the doctrines concerning 
the kingdom of God on the kingdom of 
man. iii. 444. 

his kingdom was in Palestine, iii. 449: 
shall be at the coming again of Christ 
in Jerusalem, iii. 453, 454. 
no contract can add to the obligation by 
which all men are bound to obey God. 
iii. 461. 

he only knoweth the heart, iii. 462, 547. 
now speaketh in the Scriptures, iii. 467. 
consented to the Israelites casting off 
his government, iii. 470, 606. ii. 242. 
whosoever had the supreme authority in 
his kingdom, represented God's person, 
iii. 475. 

was not called by the name of Father, 
till he sent into the world his son Jesus, 
iii. 475, 485. 

the regeneration is not a kingdom, but an 
earnest of the kingdom of God.iii. 479-80. 
made use of the malice and ingratitude 
of the Jews to reduce his elect to their 
former, covenanted obedience, iii. 480. 
is one person as represented by Moses, 
another as represented by Christ, iii. 
485: ^ave his spirit to Moses, not by 
imposition of hands, iii. 486: has been 



represented ever since the apostles by 
tfieir successors in the office of teaching 
and preaching that had received the 
holy Spirit, in. 487. 

how he may be said to be three persons. 
iii. 487 : neither person nor Trinity, as- 
cribed to him in the Bible, ibid, 
the miracles wrought by him through 
Moses, his Son, and the apostles, all 
testify what. iii. 487. 
before the ten commandments, had given 
no law to men but the law of nature, iii. 
513: no other law of God received 
amongst the Jews from Moses to the 
Captivity, but Deuteronomy, iii. 516. 
the kingdom of God, in the time of the 
apostles, was yet to come. iii. 526: is 
yet to come. iii. 536. 
all lawful power is of God. iii. 567 : im- 
mediately in the supreme governor, medi- 
ately in those in authority under him. ib. 
accepteth not a forced, but a willing 
obedience, iii. 569. 

the difficulty of obeying both God and 
man, the most frequent pretext of sedi- 
tion and civil war. iii. 584. vi. 224-32 : 
not yet solved, ibid. : the command of 
God is to be obeyed rather than that of 
a man's lawful sovereign or father, iii. 
584. ii. 299, 315. iv. 363: the difficulty 
lies in not knowing whether the com- 
mand be God's or not. iii. 584. ii. 299 : 
to those that can distinguish what is and 
what is not necessary to be received into 
the kingdom of God, the difficulty is 
none, iii, 585. ii. 299. iv. 186, 188. 
in all our actions accepteth the will for 
the deed. iii. 586, 599, 600. ii. 261, 264. 
iv. 1 15, 186: only in the faithful, iii. 600. 
his law which commands obedience to 
the law civil, commands obedience to all 
the precepts of the Bible, iii. 587. 
all good things proceed from God. iii. 590. 
there is no man that hath not transgressed 
the law of God. iii. 599. 
obedience to God and the civil sovereign, 
whether Christian or infidel, easily re- 
conciled, iii. 600 : there can be no con- 
tradiction between the laws of God and 
those of a Christian commonwealth, iii. 

after the kingdom of God by covenant 
with Moses, which ended in Saul, there 
was no other kingdom of God in the 
world by covenant, iii. 606 : the second 
coming of Christ not yet being, the king- 
dom of God is not yet come. ibid, 
can as easily raise a dead body, as raise 
.inanimated dust and clay into a living 
creature, iii. 613-14, 631 : created man, 
how. iii. 615; said, when Noah came 

out of the ark, he will no more smite 
omnem animam viventem. ibid. 
God knows what or where, phrases signi- 
fying that we understand not. iii. 623. 
worketh in men both to do and to will, 
iii. 624. 

hard to say that he should punish men's 
transgressions without end of time or 
limit of torture, iii. 625. iv. 354. v. 103-4. 
in the kingdom of God, men shall not 
marry nor be given in marriage, iii. 625 : 
nor generate, ibid. 
God's command to the light, the firma- 
ment &c., was a mode of signifying the 
power of his word. iii. 641. 
when he had brought his people into the 
promised land, did not subdue the na- 
tions, but left many of them as thorns 
in their sides, to awaken from time to 
time their piety and industry, iii. 643. 
the first law of God to the Jews, was 
that they should not take for gods ALIENOS 
DEOS, why. iii. 646 : the second, not to 
worship any image, why. ibid, 
finite gods called in the Scripture, vanity, 
lies, nothing, iii. 653. 

his walking in the garden, a vision, iii. 
658: to draw a picture as for a repre- 
sentation of God, is against the second 
commandment, ibid. 

his nature is incomprehensible, iii. 17, 
352, 383, 672, 677, 710. iv. 59, 66, 181, 

the priest that can make God, will be 
obeyed rather than the sovereign, or 
than God himself, iii. 675. 
how his will and preordaining of things 
to come, should be before his prescience 
of the same. iii. 677. 
is, in the School doctrine, the prime 
cause of the law, and of all actions, but 
not the cause of the injustice of actions, 
iii. 680. 

never faileth in his good time to destroy 
all the machinations of man against the 
truth, iii. 694: suffereth niany times the 
prosperity and the ambition of his ene- 
mies to grow to such a height, as makes 
them by too much grasping to let go 
all. ibid. 

God speaking to Moses face to face and 
mouth to mouth, not to be literally under- 
stood, iii. 710. 

his dictates in the law of nature, not re- 
pugnant to his written law in Scripture, 
ii. ded. : rules All rulers by the law of 
nature, ii. pref.: was king of the Jews 
by virtue of the covenant of circumcision, 
ibid.: rules us Christians by virtue of 
our covenant of baptism, ibid, 
his existence may be known by the Jjght 



of nature, ii. 27, 198, n.: who are they 
that cannot know it. ii. 198, n. 
the natural mover of all things, ii. 166: 
produces natural effects by secondary 
causes, ibid. 

no commonwealth has any rights, or can 
be said to make laws, in respect of God. 
ii. 191. 

his laws, ruling by nature, are right rea- 
son only. ii. 209. 

whatever is commanded by the sovereign 
touching the manner of worshippingGod, 
as well as touching secular affairs, is 
commanded by God himself, ii. 222. 
the sovereign is not to be obeyed, if he 
command to insult, or not to worship 
God. ii. 222: no man before the insti- 
tution of commonwealth had a right to 
deny to God the honour due to him. ii. 
222: if the sovereign command to wor- 
ship God in an image before those that 
account it honourable, he is to be obeyed. 
ii. 223: but not in the kingdom of God, 
wherein idolatry is forbidden, ii. 223. 
the kingdom of God by way of covenant, 
takes its beginning from Abraham, ii. 
227 : to deny the God of Abraham, was 
to worship him otherwise than was or- 
dained by Abraham, ii. 231. 
his kingdom institutive begins from the 
renewal of the covenant at mount Sinai. 
ii. 233. 

his laws, the Decalogue, and the judicial 
and ceremonial law. ii. 234. 
all God's word, not law. ii. 235 : nor all 
written with it, his word. ibid. 
the kingdom was not Christ's or Moses', 
but God's, ii. 254, 258. 
the Father and the Son are one God ii. 2 5 5. 
the new covenant is propounded in the 
name, not of the Father, but of Father, 
Son, and Holy Ghost, ii. 255. 
would have Christ like unto Moses, 
wherein, ii. 258. 
governs the world, ii. 313. 
his commands in temporal matters are 
the laws of the sovereign, in spiritual 
matters the laws of the Church delivered 
by pastors lawfully ordained, ii. 315: 
speaks not but by Christian interpreters 
of the Scriptures, ii. 315-16. 
what it is all men conceive by the name 
of God. iv. 60 : implies eternity, incom- 
prehensibility, and omnipotence, iv. 60. ! 
is the author of all good opinions admit- 
ted by us. iv. 65: afid of faith, ibid.: 
man's affections towards God, how they 
differ from his ordinary passions, iv. 66 : 
to love him i t s to obey him. ibid.: to 
trust to him,what. ibid. ; is honoured and 

dishonoured by the same signs as men 
are. iv. 67. 

will require at the day of judgment a 
strict account of the reason which he has 
given to men as instructions in their 
peregrinations here. iv. 116. 
the word of God is to be the rule of men's 
actions, iv. 170. 

the difficulty of obeying God or man, is 
not of great antiquity, iv. 171 : troubles 
those Christians only that interpret the 
Scriptures either by their own private 
opinion, or by the interpretation of those 
not thereunto publicly authorised, ibid. : 
points concerning his predestination 
raised out of the Scriptures by man's 
natural reason, not necessary to salvation, 
iv. 181: this controversy not peculiar 
to the Christians, iv. 182. 
speaketh to man in these days by his 
vice-gods, such as have sovereign autho- 
rity, and by no power above or indepen- 
dent of them. iv. 199. 
his command to encrease and multiply, iv. 

his decree, is what concourse of causes, iv. 
246: his foreknowledge cannot be said to 
be a cause of anything, why. ibid. v. 105: 
his power is a sufficient justification 
of any action he doth. iv. 249. v. 1 1 5 : 
that which he doth is made jutt by his 
doing it. ibid, ibid.: God cannot tin, 
why. iv. 250. v. 117, 139: to say that he 
may so order the world, as that a sin may 
be thereby necessarily caused in man, 
is no dishonour to him. iv. 251. v. 117. 
God and good angels do good necessa- 
rily, and yet are free. iv. 262. 
the fear of the true God was the begin- 
ning of wisdom to the Jews and Chris- 
tians, iv. 292. 

all men have by nature an opinion of 
God's existency. iv. 293: but of his other 
attributes, by reasoning, ibid.: of the 
true God, the attributes were never sug- 
gested but by his written word. ibid, 
no man so daring, as being out of passion 
to hold it as his opinion that there is no 
God. iv. 294: the wicked men of the 
late rebellion, rather forgot God than be- 
lieved that there was none. ibid, 
is a perfect, pure, simple, indivisible sub- 
stance, iv. 302, 313: his name incom- 
municable, ibid. 

that God was incarnate, the creed of all 
true Christians, iv. 305 : that God, the 
attribute in the concrete, and the sub- 
stance to which it is attributed, is not 
the same thing, is universally true", ibid. 
God hat no parti, why added in the Nicen* 



creed, iv. 307, 397: means what, iv. 397: 
nis being amongst bodies and accidents, 
is what. iv. 313. 

shall reign again at the resurrection, iv. 

is either the whole universe, or a part of 
it. iv. 349. 

that he gave any man immortality with 
purpose only to make him capable of 
eternal torments, cannot piously be be- 
lieved, iv. 354 : can never be proved by 
the Canonical Scripture, ibid. 
God, not the Deity, was made man. iv. 
395: his attributes, when put for God, 
are put metonymically. ibid : how men 
have been led to attribute to him the 
name incorporeal, iv. 398. 
no argument to prove a Deity has hither- 
to been brought, except the creation, 
that has not made it more doubtful than 
before, iv. 427-8. 

the best marks of the assurance of God's 
favour, are what. iv. 433. 
his attributes, in what sense they are not 
the language, but the calves of our lips. 
v. 6. 

the heart of man, without God's grace, is 
uninclinable to good. v. 11. 
speaks to man concerning his will and 
other attributes as if they were like to 
those of men, to the end that he may be 
understood, v. 14: design not properly 
attributable to him. ibid, 
to afflict for sin, when he might without 
trouble have prevented the sin, is no less 
cruel than to afflict but not for sin. v. 17 : 
whether he can justly punish a man 
for that which he was necessitated to do. 
v. 17, 18. 

his voluntas bene placiti and voluntas signi. 
y. 103. 

if the death of a sinner were an eternal 
life in extreme misery, God might be ac- 
cused, not of injustice, but of little love 
to mankind, v. 103-4. 
the decree of God, is what. v. 105: God 
is the first link in the chains of the con- 
course of all causes, ibid. : the distinc- 
tion commonly made between God per 
mitting sin, but not willing it. v. 1 16 : 
between his causing the action, but not 
the irregularity of it. ibid, 
saith non est malum in civitate quod ego non 
fed. v. 215 : is the cause, not the author 
of all actions and motions, ibid.: by 
hardening any man's heart, intendeth 
what. v. 216 : cannot will that which he 
hath not willed from all eternity, why 
v. 246. 

the difficulties men fall into in disputing 
of God's nature, arise whence, v. 436. 

his word, the canonical books of Scrip* 
ture. vi. 223. 

is not a fancy, but the most real sub- 
stance that is. vii. 89 : no harm to think 
that he worketh still, and when and 
where he pleaseth, vii. 176. 
ODOLFHiN Francis, iii. dedic. : Sidney, 
ibid.: honoured the author with real 
testimonies of his good opinion, ibid. : 
slain in the beginning or the civil war. 
iii. 703: his character, ibid. 

GOLD and silver, a commodious measure 
of the value of all things between na- 
tions, iii. 238 : have their value from 
the matter itself, iii, 238 : are a com- 
mon measure of the commodities of all 
places, ibid. : enable commonwealths to 
stretch out their arms into foreign coun- 
tries, iii. 239. 

GOMAR and Arminius, their controversy, 
and the rebellion that followed, iv. 329. 
vi. 241. 

JOOD the object of any man's appetite or 
desire, that he calleth good. iii. 41. iv. 32. 
ii, 47, 196: the words good and etn/are 
used with relation to the person using 
them. ibid. ibid, ibid.: nothing simply 
and absolutely good or evil. ibid. ibid, 
ibid. : no common rule of good and evil 
from the nature of the objects themselves, 
iii. 41 : in a commonwealth, the rule of 
good and evil to be taken from the per- 
son that representeth it. ibid. 681. ii. 
pref, ii. 150: or from an arbitrator, 
ibid.: where no commonwealth, from 
the person of the man. ibid. 680. 
of good three kinds, good in the pro- 
mise, good as the end desired, and good 
as the means, iii. 41-2. 
good and evil apparent, what. iii. 50. 
to be conspicuous for any eminent good, 
why honourable, iii. 80. 
good and evil, are names signifying our 
appetites and aversions, iii. 146. ii. 196: 
the same man at divers times calls the 
same thing good and evil. ibid, ibid.: in 
the state of nature, private appetite is 
the measure of good and evil ibid. ii. 

the judicature of good and evil forbidden 
to Adam. ii. 194. 

that private men are judges of good and evil 
actions, seditious doctrine, iii, 310, 330. 
ii. 150. 

all good relates either to the senses or 
the mind. ii. 5 : *to the present good ad- 
here, by inevitable consequence, many 
unforeseen evils, ii. 48. 
the most ancient of all.God's command* 
ments, thou shall not eat of the tree Sec., 
the most ancient of all diabolical tenopta- 



lions, ye shaft be as gods, knowing both good 
andevilii. 151: who told thee that thou 

wert naked, that is, hast thou arrogated 
to thyself the knowledge of good and 
evil, ibid, 

the judicature of good and evil, whether 
forbidden under the name of the fruit of 
the tree of knowledge, ii. 228. 
scarcely two men agree in what is good 
and evil &c. iv. 26 : the goodness which 
we apprehend in God, is his goodness to 
tea. iv. 32 : goodness and badness, are the 
qualities of things whereby they please 
or displease, iv, 32. 

good and evil linked together in a neces- 
sary chain, iv. 34 : the whole chain 
called good or evil, when, ibid, 
nothing is good or evil but in regard of 
the action that proceedeth from it, and 
of the person to whom it doth good or 
hurt. v. 192: all actions are to be es- 
teemed good or evil by reference to the 
commonwealth, vi. 220. 

GOSHEN the Church enjoys not all the 
light enjoyed in the land of Goshen. iii. 

GOSPEL the law of, whatsoever you would 
that men &c. iii. 118. | 

each evangelist the interpreter of his own ] 
gospel, iii. 511. ! 

the scope of the whole Gospel, the article, 
Jesus is Christ, iii. 591. 
no man can conceive any greater degree 
of light of the Gospel than that he hath 
already attained unto. iii. 604. 

GOVERNMENT men grieved with pay- 
ments to the public, why they adhere to 
such as find fault with the public govern- 
ment, iii. 92. 

if a great multitude without a common 
power would observe the laws of nature, 
there would be no need of civil govern- 
ment at all. iii. 155. ii. 81, n.: govern- 
ment by one judgment for a limited time, 
as in one battle or one war, not sufficient 
for man's security, iii. 155. 
the names of tyranny, oligarchy, not names 
of different forms of government, but of 
the forms monarchy or aristocracy mis- 
liked, iii. 171. ii. 94-5 : is believed to be 
of one form when men like it, and of 
another form when they mislike it. iii. 

desire of change of government, a breach 
of the commandment non habebis Deos 
alienos. iii. 327, l 
negligent government of princes, is na- 
turally punished with rebellion, why. iii, 

in this life, no government either in state 
or. religion but temporal, iii. 460. 

all governments that men are bound to 
obey are simple and absolute, iii. 548 : 
of the three sorts which is best, where 
one is established is not to be disputed, 
ibid. : the present always to be main- 
tained and accounted best. ibid. ; to do 
aught for the subversion thereof, against 
the law, natural and divine, ibid, 
from the subordination of a government 
does not follow the subjection of the go- 
vernor, iii. 575. 

government is arbitrary government, iii. 
683: without it civil war perpetual, ib. 
much of the doctrine that serveth to the 
establishment of a new government, must 
needs be contrary to that which con- 
duced to the dissolution of the old. iii. 

how it may be made less necessary for 
the governors to keep up a greater army 
than for defence against foreign enemies, 
iii. 713. 

the divers kinds of, are monarchy, aris- 
tocracy, and democracy, ii, pref.: in all 
kinds of, whatsoever, there must be the 
same supreme power, ibid, 
in civil government the thing necessary 
is one will. ii. 66 . 

the opinion of a government compounded 
of all throe, democracy, aristocracy, mo- 
narchy, ii. 95, 

the mode of dealing with the subjects, 
severe or gentle, does not make the dif- 
ference in the form of government, ii. 
127: the profits and inconveniences in 
government are common to both subject 
and ruler, ibid. 128. iv. 162: govern- 
ment is the power, administration theacf. 
ii. 140: good or bad government de- 
pends not on the sovereign, but on his 
ministers, ii. 140-41. 
government and peace have hitherto, for 
want of such conclusions as in HUMAN 
nothing but mutual fears, iv. ep. ded. 
the distinction of governments, one for 
the good of the rulers, another of the 
ruled, not right, iv. 162. ii. 127. 
in matter of government, when nothing 
else is turned up, clubs are trumps, vi. 122. 
government and laws far more ancient 
than history or writing, vi. 147. 

GRACE the graces of God are virtues, 
not bodies to be poured into men as into 
barrels, iii. 395. 

the kingdom of grace, why so called, iii. 
403 : the godly why said to be already 
in it. iii.480: is but a promise of the land, 
not the land of promise itself, iii. 689. 

GRACCHI the sedition of, what first caused, 
iii. 310. 



GRATITUDE cheerful acceptation of a 
benefit, is called gratitude, lii. 88. iv. 289. 
depends on antecedent grace, or free 
gilt. iii. 138: is the fourth law of na- 
ture, ibid. : the third, ii. 35. 
is the habit of requiting benefits, iv. 110: 
towards God, is to confess his benefits, 
iv. 289. 

GRAVITY in the opinion of ancient phi- 
losophers, proceeded from appetite in 
the bodies, i. 509. iii. 4. or from at- 
traction by the earth, ibid : can pro- 
ceed only from external motion, i. 510. 
the gravity of the atoms in the air, 
whence concluded, i. 511. 
the possible cause of gravity under the 
equator, is thediurnal motion of the earth, 
i. 51. 'I: whether at the poles there be 
gravity, to be determined by experience, 

the velocity of bodies descending by the 
force of gravity, is accelerated in the 
proportion of the odd numbers from 
unity, i. 514. vii 148: in a double pro- 
portion to the times, vii. 9, 151. 
objection to the supposed csuise of gra- 
vity, i. 514: the same answered, ibid, 
the gravity of water, why not felt by 
divers at the greatest depths, i. 515: 
the gravity of a body lloating in water, 
is equal to that of what quantity of 
water, i. 516: any body of any sixe, of 
matter less heavy tnan water, may float in \ 
any quantity of water, howsoever little, ib. ; 
of demeanor, how far forth honourable, 
and how dishonourable, iii. 80: the one 
like the steadiness of a ship laden with 
merchandize, the other of a ship bal- 
lasted with sand. ibid, 
of mind, the opposite \irtue to levity, 
iv. 56. 

the cause of the force of gravity, though 
imperceptible to the eye, is not so to 
reason, v. 286, 377 : the cause of is \vhat. 
vii. 7-13, 138, 154: whether a lighter 
body gravitates on a heavier, vii. 144: 
whether the motion wherein gravity con- 
sisteth may be ascertained, vii. 146-7: 
why one body gravitates more than 
another, vii. 148-50: the endeavour 
downwards of a body set upon a heavier 
body, is diverted but not extinguished, 
vii. 173. 

GREAT and little, not intelligible but by 
comparison, i. 144 : are compared by the 
exposition of some magnitude perceived 
by sense, or defined by words, i. 144. 

GREECE nothing ever so dearly bought 
as the learning of the Greek and Latin 
tongues by these western parts, iii. 203. 
the Greeks held the (rue cause of grief 


arising from contumely to consist in tho 
pusillanimity of him that is offended by 
it. iii. 295. 

the seditions of the lesser cities of Greece, 
whence arising, iii. 314. 
the reading of the books of policy and 
histories of the Greeks, one of the most 
frequent causes of rebellion against mon- 
archy, iii. 314 : by the same books tho 
killing of kings made laudable, iii. 315: 
promote the opinion, that subjects in 
a popular commonwealth enjoy liberty, 
but in a monarchy are all slaves, ibid. : 
ought not to be permitted to be read 
without their venom removed by dis- 
creet masters, ibid. 

in the Greek tongue, would not sometimes 
put for could not in things inanimate, but 
could not for would not never, iii. 431-2. 
the commonwealths of, no greater than 
Lucca or Venice, iii. 666: had never 
peace nor leisure for philosophy, ibid. : 
their changes. vi 252. 
the Sen-it U'ii>e Men. iii. 666. 
when Greek and Latin sentences mi- 
chewed come up again, as they use to 
do, unchanged, an argument of indiges- 
tion, iii. 712. 

the Greeks build the doctrine of civil 
society, in what manner, ii. 3. 
their number of Gods, and of demons 
good and bad, w hence iv. 62. 
no great need now of Latin, Greek, or 
Hebrew, why. vi. 276. 
the Greeks brought home from Egypt 
mathematics and astronomy, vii. 75. 

GREGORY i and ii. iii. 583. 687. 

GRHSTIAM COLLEGE advised to apply 
themselves to the doctrine of motion, iv. 
436-7: approves for probable Ilobbos's 
explanation of the cause of the shivering 
of a drop of glass, iv. -437 : natural phi- 
losophy removed thither from Oxford 
and Cambridge, to be learned out of their 
ga/ettcs. vi. 348. the engine used at 
Gresham College, its effects, vii. 19-23, 
93-5: its cylinder not close enough to 
keep out air, or matter, vii. 20, 94: the 
transparency, and sound heard from 
within, argument enough against a va- 
cuum, vii. 21: none of their experi- 
ments prove a vacuum, vii. 23. 

GHII-.F displeasures, in the expectation of 
consequences, iii. 43: pains, not of the 
body. iv. 34. 

GUESS who is the* best guesser. iii. 15. 

GUN gunpovv der, the most admirable of all 
phenomena proceeding from fire. i. 457. 
vii. 124: the composition of gunpowder, 
ibid. ibid. : the effect of each component 
part. ibid. ibid. : the possible cauyj of 




the force of gunpowder, i. 458: docs! 
not proceed from rarefaction of the air. ib. 
a gun, by the discharge, is made wider 
in the circumference, and shorter in the 
axis. i. 491: restores itself after the 
discharge, ibid. : recoils, why. i. 492 : 
recoils more or less according to the 
greater or less thickness of the part next 
to the breach, ibid. 

air-gun, of late invention, i. 519: de- 
scription of. ibid, 
the Gunpowder-treason, vi. 189. 
why gunpowder makes squibs fly up- 
wards, vii. 12: a gun charged too much 
or too little, why it will not hit the 
mark. vii. 54. 

GYMXOHOPHISTS of India, the most an- 
cient philosophers, iii. 666. 

GYPSIES beggars, thiexes, and gypsies, 
are private systems, regular but unlaw- 
ful, iii. 222 : the Chaldeans another sort 
of gypsies, vii. 75. 

HABACUC prophecied in the time of Jo 
siah. iii. 373. 

HABIT a generation of motion, not simply, 
but an easy conducting of the moved 
body in the designed way. i. 349: to 
be attained, how. ibid, 
definition of. i. 349. 
is to be observed in bodies inanimate, as 
well as animate, i. 349: habit of new 
motion acquired by bodies from long 
continuance in a state of hardness, i. 477. 

a'fliK 1 the place where men cannot see. iii. 

HAGAR the angel that appeared to her. 
iii. 389, 416. 

ay5ypn0a nine books of, reckoned by St. 
Jerome, iii. 367. 

HAGGAI prophesied in the Captivity, iii. 

HAIL the cause of. vii. 46: why in sum- 
mer, vii. 47. 

HAMILTON Duke, sent into Scotland to 
call a parliament, to no purpose, vi. 202: 
suspected of designs upon the crown, 
vi. 203 : loses his life in attempting to 
procure the king's liberty, ibid. : on the 
Scots entering England, sent by the king 
prisoner to Pendennis Castle, vi. 324 : 
beheaded by the Kump. vi. 364. 

HAMMOND Dr. his defence of the Church 
of England against schism, severely 
handled by an English papist, v. 447. 
one Hammond burnt for heresy in the 
time of Elizabeth, vi. 106. 
Dr. Hammond^ the much favoured chap- 
lain of Charles i. vi. 342. 

JAMPDEN one of the five members., vi. 

BLA.NDS imposition of, signified the giving 
of the Holy Spirit to the ordained mi- 
nisters of God. iii. 486: was the seal of 
their commission to preach Christ, iii. 
486: an imitation of Moses, ibid, 
the holding up of hands, the mode of 
electing officers, iii. 528. 
imposition of hands required in conse- 
cration of persons and places to holy 
uses. iii. 541 .-has been received in suc- 
cession from the time of the apostles, 
ibid.: was an ancient public ceremony 
amongst the Jews. iii. 542 : for design- 
ing the person or thing intended on any 
solemn occasion, ibid. 543, 544, 545, 
556: was used in the consecration of 
temples nmonst the heathen, iii. 543: 
not new in our Saviour's time. iii. 544: 
pastors ordained by the imposition of 
hands by the apostles and presbytery, 
ibid. : sometimes more than one. ibid, 
sovereigns are instituted as supreme 
pastors without imposition of hands, iii. 

giving the Holy Ghost by imposition of 
hands, how best to be understood, iii. 654. 
imposition of hands and consecration of 
teachers belongeth to the doctors of each 
Church, ii. 282. 

HARD what bodies so called, i. 334, 471. 
vii. 32, 35, 130: soft, hard, fluid &c., 
used only comparatively, i. 334: differ 
in degrees of quality, not in kind. ibid, 
vii. 32. 

hardness by congelation, i. 472 : by fer- 
mentation.'i. 474: by heat. i. 476; by 
motion of atoms contined in a small 
space, i. 477. 

degrees of hardness arc innumerable, i. 
475: the hardest things broken in the 
same manner as the softest, by a solution 
of their continuity, ibid, 
how hard things are made soft. i. 477. 
vii. 35, 133. 

how hard things when bent restore them- 
selves, i. 478. vii. 33-4. 
the sensation of hard and soft, what. i. 
507: innumerable sensations of hard 
and hard succeeding each other, how 
they make rough, ibid, 
is caused by the swift reciprocation of 
motion, and in very small circles, of the 
internal parts, vii. 32, 35, 38 : -how af- 
fected bv fire. vii. 35 : hard things, why 
brittle, ibid. 

HARMONY many sounds agreeing to- 
gether, iv. 36 : please, why. ibid. 

HARRISON a Fifth-monarchy-man, made 
major-general by the Bump. vi. 375: 



onposes Cromwell, and is imprisoned, 
vi. 391. 

HARUSPICINA predictions from the en- 
trails of sacrificed beasts, iii. 102. 

HARVEY the discoverer of the science of 
mans body. i. epis. dcd.: the only mnn 
that hath established a new doctrine in 
his lifetime, ibid.: the first observer of 
the circulation of the blood, i. 407: 
visited by Moranns the Jesuit, vii. 338 -9. 

HASLEHIGG one of the five members, vi. 

HATE is fear without hope. i. 409. 

men said to hate those things for which 
they have aversion, iii. 40 : differs from 
aversion, how. ibid. 

all hatred and aversion accompanied 
with displeasure and offence more or 
less, iii 42, 285 : is the cause of crime, 
how. iii. 285. 
is what. iv. 31. 

HEARING the proper organ of, what. i. 
404, 500: the phantasm of, is sound, 
i. 405. 

HG\HT the fountain of all sense, i. 392, 
395, 506: any motion of the heart 
reaching the pia mate), then the pro- 
dominant motion of the brain makes the 
phantasm, i. 401. 

the motions of, are appetites and aver- 
sions, i. 401: the affections of, and 
phantasms mutually generate each other, 
ibid.. the motions of the heart and 
brain, how they are reciprocal, ibid.: 
is the original of life. i. 406: is but a 
spring iii. introd. : its systok and dui- 
stole causes the circulation of the blood, 
vii. 120. 

HEAT the generation of, accompanies the 
generation of the li^ht of the sun. i. 448. 
what it is in other objects than oneself, 
known only by ratiocination, i. 449. 
to grow hot is one thing, to make hot 
another, i. 449 : fire heateth, therefore 
it is hot, not a necessary inference, ibid, 
vii. 117: what is that which is properly 
called hot. ibid.: the feeling of heat, 
what it is. ibid. 

phantasm of lucid and hot generated by 
vehement simple motion, i. 452. 
heat generated by attrition, i. 459: 
caused by the endeavour of the fluid 
particles to escape, ibid, 
how the motion of the ambient ethereal 
substance produces in us bent. i. 466. 
congregates homogeneous bodies, i. 480. 
heat generates simple motion, i. 504. 
we attribute heat, not to the air, but to 
the fire. i. 523 : in us, is different from 
that of the fire. iv. 8. 
heat in certain parts of the body, why in 

sleep it raises desire ancf the image of an 
unresisting beauty, i. 401. iii. 8. 
problems of heat and light, vii. 25-32: 
the cause of heat, vii 25, 118: is not 
the cause of light, vii. 26: are conco- 
mitant effects, ibid.: a glass globe, 
hollow and filled with water, will serve 
for a burning glass, vii. 31. 
is generated not by every motion, but 
by compounded motion only. vii. 122. 

HEATHEN the ancient heathen, why they 
did not think they dishonoured their 
gods by imputing to them grout, but un- 
just and unclean acts. iii. 80-1: their 
worship, \\herein absurd, and wherein 
reasonable, iii. 354. 

with heathen, but not with excommuni- 
cate Christians, the Christian might eat 
and drink, iii. 502. 

in the heathen commonwealths, no sub- 
ject could lawfully teach the people but 
by permission of the sovereign, iii. 538 : 
were not at all behind us in points of 
morality and virtue, vi 243: their di- 
vinity and philosophy, what. vi. 282. 

HE A VEX one of the gods of the Gentiles, 
iii. 99. 

the felicity of, to be gained but by one 
way imaginable, keeping of co\enants. 
iii. 134. 

w hat meant by. iii. 44 1 : that men, after 
the resurrection, shall live eternally in 
heaven, not to l>e drawn from any text 
of Scripture, iii. 441. 
the kingdom of heaven, what iii. 441. 
shall be no more at the resurrection, iii. 
443, 478. 

no probable text of Scripture for the 
ascension of the saints into heaven, iii. 

the kingdom of heaven, why so called, iii. 

the keys of the kingdom of heaven, what so 
called, iii'. 499, 502, 550. 
the kingdom of heaven is shut to nonebut 
sinners, iii. 586. ii. 300: nor to them, 
if they repent and believe, ibid. ibid, 
likened to wheat minled with darnel], 
and to a net- containing all sorts of fishes, 
ii. 256 : the kingdom of heaven sometimes 
called the kingdom ofylory, sometimes the 
life eternal ii. 261. 

HEAVY what. i. 69, 509. iii. 678: heavy 
bodies, why they fall to the earth, vii. 7 : 
are what, ibid.: why heavy bodies, 
if hollow, float ih water, vii. 12:* why 
they fall to the earth under the poles of 
the ecliptic, vii. 16. 

HEBREW -language, has no word answer- 
able to the copulative est. iv. 304. vii. 81: 
no unusual thing to join a noun of fhe 



plural numbdr with a verb of the singu- 
lar, iv. 317. 

HECATE was believed to send Empusa as 
a sign of some approaching ill fortune. 
i. ep. ded. 

HEDGES are set, not to stop travellers, 
but to keep them in their way. iii. 33 3 : 
resemble good laws. ibid. 

HEIR signifies, whomsoever a man de- 
clares he would have succeed him in his 
estate, iii. 182. 

HELL its place under water, iii. 446: 
expressed sometimes by jiff and the ./?<-;// 
lake.ibld. : taken indefinitely for Jrttruc - 
tion. ibid. 

perhaps derived from the word J fades. 
iii. 447 : is the same as Gehenna, iii. 
448: that which is said concerning 
hell-fire must be taken metaphorically, 
why. ibid. 

the torments of, how expressed, iii. 440 : 
design metaphorically grief of mind. 
ibid.: amongst the btnhly pains of, to 
reckoned a second death, ill. 449-50. 

HENRY in of France, the league against 
him. 574. 

iv of France, his assassination by Ka- 
vaillac. iv. 294. 

iv of England, his coronation oath. vi. 
293: the wickedness of the parliament 
that voted him the crown, ibid, 
v of England, and Edward in, levied 
greater sums than any other king. vi. 21 
vn of England, the rebellion against 
him of the Cornish men. iv. 201. his 
great virtue, without much noise of the 
people to till his cotters, vi. 235. 
vin of England, cast out the Koman ec- 
clesiastics by his exoicisms iii. 700: 
his statute against heresy iv. 404: since 
his time the kin^s of England the su 
premehead of the Church, v. 440: how 
he extinguished the authority of the 
pope in England, vi. 186-9: his great 
virtue, an early severity. \i. 235. 

HERALD the derivation of the name, iii, 
82 : his office, ibid. 

HKRCULKS Lapis Ihrculeus. i. 526: why 
so called, ibid. 

to fancy oneself a Hercules or an Alex- 
ander, is a compound imagination, how, 
iii. 6: happens often to those given t(i 
reading of romances, ibid, 
a Gentile mongrel god. iii. 101. 
his contest with the Hydra, like the con- 
tention of the commonwealth with am 
bitious subjects, iii. 338. vi. 254. 

HERESY or opinion, so called as men liki 
it or mislike it. iii. 90: signifies no 
more than private opinion, but has a 

greater tincture of choler. ibid. iv. 397-8. 
vi. 97, 174. 

a heretic, he that being a member of the 
Church teaches some private opinion 
forbidden by it. iii. 505. vi. 174. 
an opinion publicly appointed to be 
taught, cannot be heresy, iii. 579. 
is the stubborn defence of some doctrine, 
prohibited by the lawful sovereign, iii. 

that heretical kings are not to be tole- 
rated by their subjects, or may be de- 
posed by the pope, is false, iii. 579. 
one whose doctrine is the public doc- 
trine, not to be called a heretic, iii. 581. 
heretics not false prophets, nor prophets 
at all. iii. 582: if by taulres be meant 
heretics, the apostles are commanded not 
to kill, but to fly from them. ibid, 
by heiesics are understood, in the decree 
of the Council of Lateral*, all opinions 
by the Church of Home forbidden to be 
maintained, hi. 607. 

the heretics of the primitive Church, 
who maintained that Christ was a phan- 
tasm or spectre only. iv. 307. 
the beginner.** of heiesies were Pythago- 
ras Plato, Aristotle c. iv. 387. vi. 98, 
174: heresies never so numerous as in 
the time of the primitive Church, iv. 
388: how at first entered heresy into 
the Church of Christ, iv. 389. vi. 101. 
vii. 76. 

catholic and heretic, relative terms, iv. 
390. vi. 102: heretic became a name, and 
a name of disgrace, both together, how. 
ibid ibid. 

the first and most troublesome heresies, 
were about the Trinity, iv. 390: some 
suppressed by the publication of St. 
John's Gospel, iv. 391. 
no man can be made a heretic Inj conse- 
quence, whence manifest, iv. 397 : what 
was ordained for their punishment by 
Constantino, iv. 399. 
heresies that arose after the Council of 
Nice. iv. 400: the Eutychian and Nes- 
torian heresies, ibid. vi. 103: the he- 
resy of Anabapti&m condemned, ib. ib. 
the penal laws against heretics were 
originally what iv. 403: the first"' law 
made in England against heretics, ibid, 
vi. 104 : writ de heretico comburendo. iv. 
404. vi. 109, 128-9 : the subsequent 
laws till the High Commission, iv. 404-6. 
vi. 104-5 : in the reign of Edward vi 
no law at all for the punishment of he- 
retics, iv. 405. vi. 105: the Commission- 
ers of Elizabeth forbidden to adjudge 
anything to be heresy not declared to be 



sucji by some of the first four general 
councils, ibid. vi. 106, 175 : persons 
were burnt for heresy during the time 
of the High Commission, iv. 406. 
how considered by Coke. vi. 96: how 
laid down in the Stat. 2 Hen. iv, c. 15. 
vi. 97. 

no heresy could be a crime till the time 
of Constantino, vi. 102: lirst made capi- 
till, when. vi. 104: the punishment of 
burning introduced when. ibid. : a here- 
tic Jew burnt at Oxford under William 
the Conqueror, ibid. 

bears the same relation to the power 
spiritual, that rebellion does to the power 
temporal, vi. 174. 

HKKO the heros of the Greeks were tin 
giants of the Scriptures iii. 440: hero" 
shed a lustre on the rest of men, re- 
sembling that of the heavens, iv. 444. 

UK HOD sought to kill Jesus, why. iii. 591. 

HrsioD has written the genealogy of thr 
heathen gods, iii. 6..9. 

HiczKKi\u repro\ed by Isaiah for shew- 
ing his treasure to the ambassadors of 
Babylon, iii. 474 brake in pieces the 
brazen serpent, iii. G57. 

HINNON the Valley of the Children of 
Ilinnon. iii. 447. 

HISTORY natural or political, not the sub 
ject ot philosophy, i. 10. 
in it, the judgment must be eminent, iii. 
, r )8: the goodness of, consists in what, 
ibid. : fancy luis no place but in adorn- 
ing the style, ibid. 

is the register of the knowledge of fact, 
iii. 71: is natural and cm!, ibid, 
is what knowledge, iv. 27: the greater 
part of, is beyond doubt, why. iv. 30: 
is necessary for construing the w ritings 
of the dead. iv. 75. 

IIouBES civil philosophy not older thai 
his book DE civir. i. ep. ded.: his fear, 
circumspection, and diffidence in com- 
posing his DE CORPORE. ibid. : strives 
not to appease envy, but to revenge him- 
self of it, by increasing it. ibid, 
his philosophy not that which makes 
philosophers' stones, i. epis. to Reader: 
what it is. ibid.: commends not, but 
propounds only,aught of his to the reader 

his purpose to lav open the first ele- 
ments of philosophy, as so many seed* 
of pure and true philosophy, i. 2: un- 
dertakes what. i. 12: his reason for re- 
ducing words to the forms of the predi 
commits, i. 28. 

his treatise DE CORPORE the only exam 
pie of the right method in philosophy 

of geometry, gives in DE CORPORE only 
such as is new, and conducing to natural 
philosophy, i. 204. 

does not, in DE CORPORE examine thi'igs 
by sense and experience, but by reason, 
i. 217. 

has found the dimension of a circle, or 
it is not to be found at all. i. 307 : found 
out a straight hue equal to the arc of a 
circle, and the triseetion of an angle by 
the rule and compass only. i. 316 : has 
written only for those that agree with 
him in the use of words and appella- 
tions, i. 338. 

his doctrine concerning the beginning 
and magnitude of the world, what. i. 

supposes with Copernicus, that the diur- 
nal revolution is from the motion of the 
earth by which the equinoctial circle is 
described about it. i. 4'JH. 
honoured by Sidney Godolphin with real 
testimonies of his good opinion, iii. ded. 
speaks, in the LEVIATHAN, not of the 
men, but of power in the abstract, iii. 
dedie. : has alleged tex^s of Scripture 
to other purpose than ordinarily by 
others, ibid. 

disapproves not of the use of Universi- 
ties, iii. 3:- -but points out what things 
may be amended in them. ibid. : the 
question, w hi'ther he undertakes to teach 
the Universities to be ansnered by look- 
ing to what he is doing, iii. 332. 
whether the principles contained in the 
LEVIATHAN be noticed by those that 
hiuc power to use them or not, concerns 
his interest at this day but little, iii. 32 r >: 
is at the point of believing his labour 
of the LEVIA'IUAN useless, iii. 357 : 
but reco\ers hope, whence, iii. 358. 
hopes that by the exercise of entire 
sovereignty it may be publicly taught 
and converted into practice, ibid, 
was inclined to the opinion that angels 
Avere supernatural apparitions raised in 
the fancy by God to signify his presence, 
iii. 303-4: but many places in the New 
Testament and the words of our Saviour 
ha\e extorted his belief, that there be 
also angels substantial and permanent, 
iii. 304. 

is the subject of the commonwealth, iii. 
438 : submits the determination of all 
questions of the Scriptures to the inter- 
pretation of the Bible authorised by the 
commonwealth, ibid, 
his doctrine of the kingdom of God to 
be on earth, he doth but propound, iii. 
444: maintains no paradox of religion, 
ibid. : attends the end of the disput^ of 



the sword concerning the authority not 
yet amongst his countrymen decided, ib. 
pretends not to advance any opinion of 
his own concerning the kingdom of God 
and policy ecclesiastical, iii. 602: has 
endeavoured to avoid texts obscure and 
of controverted interpretation, ibid, 
propounds to the consideration of more 
learned divines such tilings concerning 
the text, whosoever shall speak a word 
against the son of man &t'., as the text 
suggesteth. iii. 629 : concerning St. 
Paul's text, what shall they be that arc 
baptized for the dead &c., propounds it to 
those more thoroughly \erscd in the 
Scripture, iii. 631. 

distrusts nothing so much as his own 
elocution, iii. 711: is confident it is 
not obscure, ibid : has neglected, con- 
trary to the custom of late time, the 
ornament of quotations, why. iii. 711-12: 
returns to his interrupted speculations 
of bodies natural, iii. 714. 
enjoyed his means of study by the good- 
ness of William Earl of Devonshire, ii. 
decl.: studied philosophy from inclina- 
tion, ii. pref.". his original plan of the 
J>K CORPORE, what, ibid : reasons, but 
disputes not. ibid : the last part in or- 
der of DE CORPORE published h'rst, why. 

has diligently sou.'ht and vehemently de- 
sired some law \\ hereby atheism might be 
punished as an offence against the law. 
ii. 108, n.: but found none, ibid.: has 
ranked the atheist in the same rank in 
which God himself has placed him. ibid 
the examination of cases between sove- 
reign and sovereign, or between sovereign 
and subject, leaves to others, iv. ep. ded. : 
has consulted, in writing, more with 
logic than rhetoric ibid, 
suspects Platonic\o\e for merely sensual, 
with an'honourable pretence for the old 
to haunt the company of the young and 
beautiful, iv. 50. 

desires to hav e it noted against the now 
sect of Arians, that Christ was the be- 
gotten Son of God. iv. 175. 
writes the treatise of LIBERTY AND NE- 
CESSITY only in hopes that the Marquis 
of Newcastle and the Bishop will keep it 
private, iv. 256, 278: for what reason. 
v. 15: finds not in the articles of our 
faith, or the decrees of our Church, set 
down how we arc to conceive God and 
good angels to work by necessity or in 
what sense they work freely, and sus- 
pends his sentence thereupon, iv. 262-3. 
believes the omnipotence of God, but 
dares not say how everything is done. iv. 

296: could believe, if he could find it 
in the Scriptures, that that may be called 
whole, which has no parts, ibid, 
the error he fell into (in LEVIATHAN, 
p. 488) in the doctrine of the Trinity, 
iv. 316 : the same corrected, iv. 317: 
told by Dr. Cosins, that his place cited 
was not applicable to the Trinity, ibid, 
solicited from beyond seas to translate 
the LEVIATHAN into Latin, iv. 317: 
feared some other man might not do it 
to his liking, ibid. 

allows the denying of Christ with tho 
tongue not to all men, but how far. iv. 

his opinion, that the best government in 
religion is by episcopacy, but in the 
king's right, iv. 364: -his explanation of 
his words in the LEVI VTIIAN (p. 444), 
but because this doctrine will appear &c. iv. 
366: will abstain from saying anything 
forbidden by the Church of England, 
except this point, that Jesus Christ died 
for his sins. iv. 367. 

neither Dr. Bramhall, nor Hobbes him- 
self, could extinguish the light set up in 
the world by the greatest part of Hobbes' 
works. i\. 382. 

Hobbius Jfsanton-tiinornmenos. iv. 413. 
writes a treatise in English, in April 
1640, upon the powers and rights of so- 
vereignty, iv. 414. his life thereby in 
danger, ibid.: \\as the first that ven- 
tured to v\ rite, in the king's defence, ibid. : 
the first that ilcd. ibid.: remained in 
France eleven years, ibid.: wrote his 
book DE CIVE at Paris, to what end. iv. 
415: no book more magnified beyond 
seas, ibid.: initiated Charles n, when 
at Paris, in Mathematics, ibid. : whilst 
at Paris wrote and published his LEVIA- 
THAN, having no encouragement nor de- 
sire to return to England, ibid.: came 
home because he could not trust his 
safety with the French clergy, ib.: had 
no enemies but such as were the king's, 
and because the king's, therefore his. iv. 
417: was the only man, a few holding 
his principles excepted, that has not done 
something more or less to blush for. iv. 
419: taken by the throat for a fault in 
his LEVIATHAN, made so by over hasty 
construction, iv. 420: returned to Eng- 
land before 1651. ibid : wrote his LE- 
VIATHAN in behaU' of whom, ibid.: de- 
fines the time when a subject has liberty 
to submit to a conqueror, to be when his 
means of life are within the guards and gar- 
risons of the enemy, iv. 422. iii. 703: 
which words signify what. iv. 422: 
allows submission to Oliver only to the 



king's faithful party, iv. 423: the above 
words were put in the Review, for what 
reason, iv. 423-4: the king displeased 
with him. iv. 424 : for a while, but not 
long. ibid. : said openly, that he thought 
Hobbes never meant him hurt. iv. 425: 
testified his esteem of him in his 
bounty, ibid. 

his private opinion, that the episcopacy 
now in England is the most commodious 
instrument for a Christian king to go- 
vern Christ's flock with. iv. 432 : won- 
ders at the uncharitable censure of some, 
ibid. : sees a relic of the venom of Popish 
ambition lurking in the seditious dis- 
tinction of spiritual and civil, ibid.: the 
bishops that are displeased with him, are 
who. ibid.: is re\iled by Ward, Baxter, 
and Pike. iv. 4.35: his reputation be- 
yond the seas fades not. ibid, 
before his book DE HOMINE came out, 
nothing written intelligibly upon optics. 
iv. 436-7. 

his justification of his self-praise, iv. 438: 
of his morosity and peevishness, iv. 439 : 
of his opposition to Boyle's doctrine. 
iv. 440. 

the, points in difference between him and 
Bramhall. v. epis. to reader: met Bram- 
hall at Paris, at the Earl of Newcastle's. 
v. 2: his answer to Bramhall published 
without his knowledge and against his 
will, ibid., 25, 434: the reason of his 
unwillingness, v. 15 : how and by \vhom 
it was published, v. 25-G. 
Bramhall's Objections to the DECTVE, and 
why they were never answered, v. 26, 
29: Luther, Melancthon, Calvin, Per- 
kins and others, he always much reve 
renced and admired, v. 266. 
the Postscript to LIBERTY AND NECESSITY. 
v. 435-6. 

his censure of Brarahall's book. v. 447- 
50: the sum of what both heaitd Brain- 
hall have said. v. 450: his apology for 
his treatment of Bramhall. v. 453. 
the time and occasion of his composing 
his HUMAN NATURE, v. 453 : of publish- 
ing his thoughts thereof, first in Latin 
and then again in English, ibid. : divers 
of the clergy have taken offence especi- 
ally at two things, v. 454. 
is too dull to conceive the nature of the 
crime of witchcraft, vi. 96. 
what course he would have had taken by 
Charles I at the outset, vi. 307-10. 
the approbation of the king will proteci 
his reasoning in natural philosophy from 
the contempt of his adversaries, vii. 4 
relies on no apology for his LEVIA- 
THAN, but on the general pardon, ibid. 

has put in it nothing as his own 
opinion, but propounded with submission 
to the power ecclesiastical, vii. 5: is 
spoken of by some of the bishops as an 
atheist, and a man of no religion, ibid.: 
calls the Bishop of Durham to bear 
witness as to his religion when at the 
point of death at Paris, ibid.: fighting 
against the king's enemies, lighted on a 
weapon that had a double edge. vii. 6. 
Vi rote in French, and sent from Paris a 
printed pnper on the duplication of the 
cube. vii. 59: the confutations of it. ib.: 
his quadrature of the circle &c., not 
yet confuted, vii. 68 : has wrested out 
of the hands of his antagonists the wea- 
pon of a/gcbra, so as they can never make 
use of it again ibid. 

most of his demonstrations of physical 
conclusions derived from motions sup- 
posed orprcwcd by Copernicus, vii. 98-9. 
is the first that ever sought the differ- 
ences of qualities in local motion, vii. 
139: both he and Warner have demon- 
strated, that in refraction the sines of the 
angles of refraction are as the sines of 
the angles of inclination, vii. 174-5 : 
has rectified and explained the principles 
of geometry, vii. 185: book xvui of 
his DE CORPORE, as it is now in English, 
contains what, ibid.: book xxiv almost 
all new. ibid. : his quadrature of the circle 
he calls only an aggression, vii. 186: 
not willing to leave it out, why. ibid. : 
Wallis' Angle of Contact and his Arith- 
mt'tica Injinitorum, has in two or three 
lea\es wholly and clearly confuted. \ii. 
187: is the first that has made the 
grounds of geometry firm and coherent, 
vii. 242: whether lie has added any- 
thing to the edifice, to be judged by the 
readers, ibid. : the truth of Euclid's de- 
finition of the same proportion, cannot be 
knoun but by Hobbes' definition, why. 
vii. 243 : observation on his definition 
of parallel lines by one of the prime geo- 
metricians of Paris, vii. 255: his de- 
monstration, that the perimeters of circles 
are as their radii* denied by Wallis. vii. 
255: cap. xvi art. I of DE CORPORE in 
Latin, how corrected in the English 
translation, vii. 270: makes a parallelo- 
gram of but one side. vii. 271 : the same 
fault corrected by one from beyond sea. 
ibid. : faults, proceeding not from igno- 
rance of geometr^ or want of art of de- 
monstration, but from security, vii. 269, 
279 : once added, but never published, 
a twentieth to the xix articles of chap, 
xvi of DE CORPORE. vii. 296: were it 
not that he must defend hia reputation, 



would not show the world the unsound - 
ness of Wallis' doctrine, vii. 315: a few 
negligences of his, not to be n shamed of, 
spied by Wallis in his Elenchus. vii. 317: 
two propositions in cap. xvm DKCOU- 
POHK truly demonstrated by Wallis to 
be false, vii. 319: the fault arose how. 
ibid. : his words, qu<e de dimensione cir- 
cuit etc. acciptat lector tatujuam dicta pro- 
blematice, signify what. vii. 323: has, in 
chap, xviir of the Knglish edition, found 
a .straight line equal to the spiral of Ar- 
chimedes, vii. 327. 

the faults in manners laid to his charge, 
vii. 332 : never said he had solved the 
problem of the quadrature of the circle, 
but that he was about it. and afterwards 
that he thought he had done it \ii.333-4: 
the expectation of what should be 
written by him, raised by Mersi>nnc's 
Copitata Physico-Mathematica Ml. 334. 
the cause of his writing the LKVI \THAS. 
vii. 335: commended his r/<it/rn\ not 
his LEVIATHAN to be taught in the Uni- 
versities, ibid.: believes it has had what 
effect on the mimls of men. vii. 336: 
never discoursed with Wallis, nor, that 
he remembers, with Ward, ibid.: at- 
tacked by Moranus the Jesuit, vii. 339 : 
glories in his doctrine of sensation. 
ibid.: his opinion concerning sense and 
the rest of the faculties of the soul, set 
forth in the Preface to Mersenne's JLJ- 
listica. vii. 341: never saw any of War- 
ner's papers hut that of l'mion by Refrac- 
tion, vii. 342. nevtr heard him speak of 
anything he was writing J)e peuiiitfo op- 
fico.ih'd.: has demonstrated, and means 
to publish, all the symptoms of vision. 
ibid.. much of his Optics hath been pri- 
vately read by others, ibid. : 1ms Imt 
his papers to the prejudice of the ad- 
vancement of his reputation, ibid, 
the history of the proposition of the spi- 
ral line equal to a parabolical line, de- 
monstrated by Koberval, mentioned by 
Mersenne in fiis Hydraulica. vii. 343. 
what doctrine he would have taught in 
the Universities, vii. 344: would havr 
lay Universities, vii. 345: in the J.K- 
VIATHAN (p. 670), philosophy hath no 
otluirwise place in the (fnictrnities than as a 
hand-maid to the Roman religion, put bv 
mistake hath for had. vii. 347 : hfs 
opinion of the Universities of Oxford and 
Cambridge. >ii. 390-400. 
is charged by Ward and Wallis with 
being an enemy to religion, vii. 349-50: 
suffered, iu his LEVI ATH AM, the clergy 
of the Church of England to escape, vii. 
C 354. 

confesses he was made angry by Wallis' 
Elenchus. vii. 361: charged with pla- 
giarism as to the spiral, ibid. 380: will 
vindicate himself when he knows the 
author of the charge, vii, 362. 
none but he ever demonstrated the pro- 
portions of paraboloeides to their paral- 
lelograms, vii. 379. 

would never have answered the E/enchns, 
but for its hi ing aimed at the LKVIATIIAN. 
vii. 381 : - if he exceed Wnllis in plain 
scolding, did but answer his challenge, 
vii. 385-6. 

his versi-s of The Peak, made long since, 
vii. 381). 

the grammatical part of the trriyuai writ- 
ten by a learned friend vii 3.VJ, 393. 

HOLLIS one of the five members, vi. 283. 

HOLY signifies that which is God's by 
special, not by neutral ri;ht. lii. 400, 652: 
answers in the kingdom of God to 
what men in their kingdom rall/wW/ror 
the kinn's. in 4O I: (iod was the Holy 
One of Israel, ibid. : by it always un- 
derstood (iod himself, or his propriety, 
ibid. iv. 335. taken properly, alwavs 
signifies something of property gotten 
b\ consent, ibid, ibid.: holy and j>rfj/jrr, 
in the kingdom of (iod ure the same. iii. 
405; men that lead godly lives are 
culled /*/</, as wholly devoted to God. 
ibid : that which is nude holy, is said 
to be sututifiul to God. ibid. . deyree$ of 
holiness, ibid. 

7/i/y-M /rr of the nncieiits. iii. 063: hofy 
days of the Church of Home. ibid. 

HOMA<:K is what. vi. 73, 155. 

HoMCit his hymn to Mercury, iii. 81: 
divination by dipping verses in. iii. 103. 

HOMICIDK - the kinds of. vi. 82, 85, 87: 
the penalty of homicide by misfortune or 
*e flrft'ttdrndoi forfeiture of goods and 
chattels, vi. 130-6. 

HoMfMSKNKoi'N in liomogfwouft bodies, as 
weight to weight so is magnitude to mag- 
nitude, i. 357 : substances homogeneous 
and heterogeneous, how congregated 
ant] separated by God at the creation, vii. 

ouoututptif and arouotofitptlc, lines/what. 
i. 180. 

ouoXoyiifiuTft laws conceived to be such, 
by some writers, li. 183. 

o/joowmoc put in the Nioenc Creed us a 
touchstone to distinguish an Arinn from 
a Catholic, iv. 392-3: is not in the 
Scriptures, iv. 393: the cause of its ob- 
scurity, ibid.: required, bv some of the, 
bishops, to be further explained before 
they would subscribe, iv. 397. 

UONOUU the manifestation of the value 



men act on one another. iii. 76, G47. iv. 38 : 
-to pray to another for aid, is to honour, 
ibid. iv. 39 : to obey is to honour, ibid, 
ibid. : to give groat gifts, to honour, 
ibid. : to give little gifts, to dishonour, 
iii. 77 : sedulously to promote another's 
pood, to honour, iii. 77 : to neglect, to 
dishonour, ibid. ; to give way to another, 
to honour, ibid. iv. 39 : to arrogate, to 
dishonour, ibid.: to show signs of lo\ej 
or fear, to honour, ibid. 647 . to love or j 
fear less than is expected, to dishonour | 
ibid. : to nraise, magnify, or call hapny, j 
to honour, ibid. iv. 39 : to revile or pity, 
to dishonour, ibid. : to speak or appear 
before another with consideration and 
humility, to honour, ibid. iv. 39 : to 
speak rashly, or do any thing slovenly, 
to dishonour, ibid. : to believe or Irust 
to another, to honour, ibid.: to disbe- 
lieve or distrust, to dishonour, ibid.. 
to hearken to a man's counsel or dis- 
course, to honour, ibid. : to sleep or 
talk the while, to dishonour, ibid.: to 
do what another takes for signs of 
honour, to honour, ibid. : to refuse 
them, to dishonour, ibid. : to agree with 
in opinion, to honour. iii. 78: to dissent 
from, to dishonour, ibid. : to imitate, to 
honour, ibid.: to honour those one hon- 
ours, to honour, ibid.: to employ in 
counsel or in actions of difficulty, to 
honour, ibid. I 

the sovereign honours a subject by what- 
soever he will have taken for a* sign of 
his will to honour him. iii. 78. 
of civil honour, the fountain is the com- 
monwealth, iii. 79: is therefore tempo- 
rary, ibid. 

whatsoever is an argument and sign of 
power, is honourable, iii 79. iv. 38, 2'J">. I 
consisteth only in the opinion of power, j 
iii. 80, 348, f>47. ii. 1 19. '210. iv. 07, 2. p >7. j 
\ain-glorious men will rather lia/ard i 
their honour, which may b- salved with ] 
an excuse, than their life, for which no 
salve is suth'cicnt. iii. 89. I 

the laws of honour observed by men in , 
a state of nature, what. iii. 154. | 

cities and kingdoms remembered in after ! 
ages with honour, for what. iii. 154. 1 
laws of honour and a public rate of 
worth, why necessary in a common- 
wealth, iii. 'l(i7. 

the sovereign the fountain of honour, iii. 

of things honourable, some ore so by 
nature, some made so by the common- 
wealth, iii. 302. 
the honour of great persons is to be 


valued for the aid given by them to in- 
ferior men. iii. 333. 

from internal honour arise three pas- 
sions, /ore, hnpe, and fear. iii. 349: -and 
three parts of external worship, praise, 
mngnifyintj, und Mewing, ibid, 
natural signs of, what. iii. 349: by in- 
stitution or custom, what. ibid, 
love and fear are the root of honour, iii. 

is in its own nature secret and internal 
in the heart, iii. 647. 
he that has least power, has always least 
honour ii. 119. 

is an opinion of power joined with good- 
ness, ii. 210. to honour a man the same 
thing as to htyhly esteem him. ibid. : 
honour is not in the party honoured, 
but in the honomvr. ibid.: the passions 
which follow honour, love and hope or 
far. ibid. 

is the vaino with worship, ii. 210. 
to honour inwardly, is what. iv. 38, 67: 
signs for which one man acknow- 
ledgeth power in another, are honoura- 
ble, iv. 3S: general reputation amongst 
those of the other sex, is honourable, 
w h v. ibid : honourable and disfionottrable, 
are what things, iv. 38-9. 
signs of honour from an inferior to 
a superior, are what. iv. 39: from a 
superior to an inferior, what. iv. 39-40. 
men w hose ends are sensual, must be less 
sensible to honour and glory, why. iv. 55. 
the signs of honour and dishonour are the 
same towards (jod as towards men. iv. 67. 
HOPE and fear, how named from alter- 
nate appetite and aversion, i.409: arise 
from internal honour, iii. 349. 
without fear, called desire, i. 409. 
is appetite with an opinion of attaining, 
iii. 43: is honourable, why. iii. 79. 
disposes to sedition, why. ii. 160-61. iv. 
208: to the hope of success, what four 
things necessary, ii. 161. 
is expectation of yotxl. iv. 44. : alternates 
w ilh fear, how r . ibid. : the irhok passion is 
cither hope or fear according to what. ib. 
uji/ii/ and a<>{>/4) appetite and aversion. 
' iii. 39. 

IlouosropY the foretelling of future 
events by the stars, iii. 102: esteemed 
by the Gentiles part of judiciary astro- 
logy, ibid. 

HORROR is what pns.sion, und how signi- 
I tied in Greek, vii. 126. 
,11011 r ATI MS in pleadings and hortatives 
I judgment or fancy is most required, oc- 
; cordint; to what iii. , r >8. 
1 HosnAit tho prophet, iii. 373. 

m m 



HOTHAM Sir John, holds Hull for the 
parliament, vi. 291, 313: put to death, 
vi. 327. 

on uml (V>n the science of, what. i. 60. 

IlrcENirs and Eustnchio, the trial which 
is the more skilful in nptin. iv. 43t>. 

HULDA the prophetess, consulted by Jo- 
sias concerning the Volume of the Law. 
iii. 471,474. 

HULL holds out for the parliament, u. 

HUMILITY the ninth law of nature, ii. 39: 
the ttnth. iii. 141. 

the contrary passion to vain-glory, iv. 
42: according as it is well or ill ground- 
ed, operates how. ibid. 

viraiaweiv its signification, iii 565. 

IlrRT to have (lone another more hurt 
than one can or is willing to expiate, 
inclines* to hate the sufferer, iii. 88. 

HCSBAN T I> is what. iv. 157. 

HYDRA the content of Hercules with the 
Hydra, iii. 338. vi. 254. 

HYDROPHOBIA the venom in hydrophobia 
resembles the venom of the Greek arul 
Koman authors, iii. .'U.V the disease 
like the estate of those that are bitten 
with a fear of monarchy, ibid. 

HVPERROLI: and parabola, have one de- 
finition in geometry, another in rhe- 
toric, i. 8 >: the focus of, where. vii. 3 17. 

HYPKRHOLUS- o&trucuscd by the Atheni- 
ans, iii. 200. 

HYPKRLOCMSM and Hypologisin, what.i. 

of the fixed stars, i. 426-7 : of the simple 
circular motion of the sun and planets, 
i. 427: of the non-iluid imperceptible 
bodies interspersed with the air. ibid.: 
of the proportion between the sun and the 
earth, the earth and the moon, and the 
radius of the earth, ibid.: of the orbits 
of the planets, and the times in which 
they are described, ibid, 
the hypothesis of moti\ e power in the 
sun, supposes motion in the sun also, 
why. i. 430. 

JACOB his vision of the angols on the 
ladder of heaven, iii. 3'.W, 416, 658 : the 
covenant between God and Abraham, 
wius renewed w ith Jacob, iii. 463. ii. 232 : 
his imposition of hands on the two 
sons of Joseph, iii. 542 his seeing God 
at the top uf the ladder, was a vision, iii. 

Aim's besought our Saviour to lay his 
bunds on his sick daughter, iii. 544. 

JAMT.S i, his policy in endeavouring the 
union of England and Scotland, iii. 184. 
vi. 205: tin- things pretended to be dune 
by some divine* in Ins ruign. iv. 327 : 
Used to sit with his council to hear 
causes, vi 4S : endeavours to compose 
the controversy about free-will, vi. 241. 

JANI>SAUIKS slay OMMUII in his palace at 
Constantinople. \i. 237. 

JAPAN iii. 7oo. 
147, 154: their transmutations, i. 154-5. ICK how formed by the action of the sun 

HYPOCRISY has the great prerogative, 
abov e sin, that it cannot be accused. v i.224. ' 

iWojctf/in-oi' the suhj&'t, or the concrete I 
name. i. 32. iv. 394. | 

V7r/>rrra<nr its signification, iv. 30* : ' 
always opposed bv the Greek 1'athers; 
to apparition or phantasm, ibid. .-- used 
by them to signify jwrson of the Trinity, 
iv. 311.: the hyj>ohtfitirnl vninn, used by j 
divines in what sense, ibid.: no less) 
canting than eternal nmr. iv. 318: the 1 
disputes about the word /iif/xwttmi* after 
the Council of Nice. iv. 400; the heresy 

. of the two hyjMtasr* in Christ, ibid.: 
no mention of hyjxystimis or fiyjtostntlral 
union in the Nicerie Creed, iv. 401: 
such points not necessary to salvation, 
but set abroach with what design, ibid. : 
is contained in the creed of Athana- 

sins. iv. 402 : was never received by the 
Church of Home. ibi<J, 

II YPOTHE8I8 every hypotheaisof the cause 
of any apparent effect, must consist of 
Rome supposed possible motion, i. 425. 
hypothesis of the world, what it consist* 
of. L426: of the order of the planets, and 

upon the air. i. 472. vii. .'^S-'J : is com- 
pacted of little hard bodies, i. 473 . 
contains air. ibid. :- how formed artifi- 
cially, i. 473. vii. 39, 125-(i. -why lighter 
than water, i. 474. 

; laid up in a place not sensibly cold, but 
when- thy motion of the air cannot reach 
it, will not changi*. 47s. 

| is the smallest imaginable particles of 
air and water mixed, vii. 122 :~ formed 
by the motion of the air, how. ibid. : 
how dissolved, vii. 124. 

ii>K\ every idea is one, and of one thing, 
i. 60: in what thev are deceived, who 
call ideas Minimal. \. CO . that one idea 
should be answerable to a name, another 
to a proposition, how men are deceived 
in thinking this. i. 61. 
in sense, the idea is greater in proportion 
to the solid angle made by the endea- 
vour outwards, i. 405. 
in the mind no idea of God, answerable 
to his nature, iii. 92. 

IDENTITY in what sense it may bo con- 
ceived that a body is at one time the 
same, at another not the same it was 



formerly, i. 135-7: in n man grown 
from an infant to an old man, that iden- 
tity which cannot be attributed to the 
matter, ought perhaps to be attributed 
to the form. i. 130. 

in enquiring concerning identity, the 
name must be considered by which the 
thing is called, i. 137: it is one ques- 
tion whether Socrates be the same mnn, 
another whether he be the same body, 
ibid. : he may be thp same man, though 
his body be not the same body. ibid. 

ship of image** which is scandalous and 
a sin, but not idolatry, ibid, 
the worship of the calf by the Israelites, 
was idolatry, why. iii. 058. 
to paint an image of God, is to make an 
idol. iii. f)r>K: of angels or of men dead, 
is or is not idolatry, when. iii. 050. 
in the kingdom of God, idolatry is a re- 
nunciation of allegiance, iii. 709. ii. 313- 
the process against it what. ibid, 
idolatry easily fastened on the greatest 
part of men, why. ii. 227. 

how by the name it is to be decided, ( JI;ALOUSY the pinion of love, \\ith fear 
whether the thing be individually the that it is not mutual, iii. 44. 

same or not. i. 137-H. 

JFDUO the prophet, iii. 371. 

IDOL of the brain, representing bodies to JKHOIADAS his slaying of Alhulia was 
us where they are not, as in a looking-! either by authority oi king Joash, or was 
glass, dream &c. iii. 3<S2. j a great crime, iii. f>83. 

idols are, according to the apostle, no* .Tr.nosorii AT rcprmcd by the prophet 
'/. iii. 38-J, 045. Jehu for aiding the king of Israel against 

idolatry committed by tholJomish priests 
in the Lord's Supper, iii. Oil. 

the Syrians, iii. 474. 

in mi i.oiu - .MI|>II i . in. \ni. Ji.ui the prophet anointed him, 

in what SOIIM* idols are srtid to be nutlnmj. ' culled a inadnrin. iti. 07. 
iii. 045. it is tho worship of them with Ji.i'iiTH \-caused his daughter to be sa- 
di\inohonoiir,thaiin theScnmiireisc:ill-; cririced. iii. !!<. \. ;H7: -both innocent, 
ed itloltitn/, and rebellion against (iod. ib. ! ibid. -his AOW accept* d of God. ii. 'JOG. 
in the idolatry of the Gentili s, the ma- JKHI MIAH- prophosii d in the time of Jo- 
teriul idol had little similitude to the siah. in. 373. his warning to Jo^iah. 
idol of the fanrx, ) et was called an I/IKIW ! iii. 412 . bid the people not to obey the 
of it. iii. 050.-- its signification, how ex- j prophets, iii. 424-5 his testimony, that 
tended in the Scripture, ibid. i the kingdom of God b\ the newcoxe- 

civil worship becomes dmno, and idola- 1 naut is not of this world ii. 2")7. 
tr),whcn. iii. f>51 .--divine worship paid JKHOHOVM the piophot sent to prophesy 
to a king under fear of death, is not against the altar set up by him, how do- 
idolatry, why. ibid. ' eei\ed. iii. 3G2 : the re\nlt to him often 
wor>hip given to (Jod with the face' tribes from iii. 474: the 
turned towards an imago, i* not idola- miraculous with* ring of his hand. iv. 331. 
try, wh\. iii. 651?, 050 : the worship J 1:110 Mb St., what books of Scripture ho 
by the Jews with the face towards, Jo- 1 has acknowledged, and what declared 
rusalcm, not idolatry, ibid. ibid. . or J/*>r/7///m/. iii. 307 -his remark upon 
in Moses putting off 'his shoos In-fore the 1 the ending of the taivrdoUl kingdom of 
Haming bush, ibid.; nor the worship of the Jews. ii. i>45. 

Christians in churches dedicated to God jEiirsu.r.M -the rebuilding of the walls 
for that purpose, ibid. and houses of Jerusalem after the return 

finitegO(fsarebutidol'softhebrain.iii.052. from the (\//>fin/v. iii. 371: the \rw 
to worship Gc.d as in!niltimj an imago or' Jeittsalem to come down to God's people 

.1 * 1 I . ,...".. ^l'i ..... 

irom hea\en. iii. 43'.). 
iu it God shall rei^n at the corning again 
of Christ, iii. 4.V3 : from it shall pro- 
ceed the saltation of the Gentiles, iii. 
453-4. 45:>. 
the Temple of. wns (SaCs houx. iii. 458. 

( the sack of iii. .1 10. 

was idolatry, why. ibid.: to worship our JESITS |>ut t death as an enemy to Cirsar 
Saviour as "man and God, is not idolatry, j for claiming a kingdom on earth, iii. 402 : 
why. ibid. : to worship the Eucharist 'is ! his title on thtOoss. ibid. : crowned 
or is not idolatry, according to what. iii. 

place, is idolatry, iii. O.V2- to worship 1 
God .nut as inhabiting an imago, but to' 
the intent to be put in mind of him, if it! 
IK* dedicated by authority not that of the 1 
sovereign, is idolatry, iii. 0.">3: the 
making of the golden calf, was idolatry,, 
why. ibid. : the worship of the Gentiles 

653-4 : to worship a man inspired by th 
lloly Ghost, is idolatry, iii. 054. 

with a crown of thorns, ibid.; to be- 
lieve I'M Jesus, and to believe that Jtsus if 
Chritt, one and the ^amc thing, iii. 593. 

idolatry, is to worship by signs of an in- See CHKIST. 

ternal and real honour, iii. 655: a wor-i JEWS hold madmen to be prophet 


66, 639 : or, as they thought the spirit 
good or bad, demoniacs, ibid. 389, G.'39: 
some called both prophets and demo- 
niacs, madmen, ibid. : or the same man 
both demoniac and madman, ibid, 
how they fell into the opinion t f passes- 
sion. iii. 67. 

placed felicity in the acquisition of the 
gross pleasures of sense. Hi. 67 : thought 
any one that behaved himself in an ex- 
traordinary manner to be possessed with 
u good or an evil spirit, ibid, 
their religion forbidden at Home. iii. 
104: were the peculiar kingdom of 
God. ibid. 605 : would own subjection 
to no mortal state, ibid, 
exterminated the inhabitants of the land 
they got possession of by war. iii. 234. 
were stirred up to reject God, and call 
for a king after the manner of the na- 
tions, by what. iii. 314,400, 419, 441, 
449, 470, 479, 552, 606. 
supposed tpih'psy to be a kind of posses- 
sion by spirits, iii. 317. 
the law was ivad and expounded to th< 
Jews on their Sabbath, iii. 328, 668. 
reeditied the Temple, building v\ith OIK 
hand and holding tho sword with the 
other, iii. 333. ii. 139. 
were gov erned in the prophetic kingdom 
of God, how. iii. 345. 
made God their king by pact at Mount 
Sinai, iii. 363. 

daily expected the Messiah for their 
king, but rejected him when he came, 
iii. 363: expected him to reestablish 
the kingdom of God. iii. 552. 
very few learned Jews that were not 
perfect in the Greek tongue,\vhen. iii. 376. 
called apparitions spirits and angeh, good 
or bad. iii. 387: what they understood 
by spirit, iii. 388: their opinion con- 
cerning the anyrls of God. iii. 389 : of 
demoniacs, ibid. 

were a holy nation, why. iii. 404. 
their quality of Itmhing for a sign, after 
they had bound them&ches to submis 
sion. iii. 469, 472. 

their civil law was the law of Moses, iii. 
471.iv. 171. 

their civil troubles, divisions, and calami- 
ties from their disobedience to their so- 
vereigns, iii. 472: understood not that 
the right to supreme power both in po- 
licy and religion was in the high -priests, 
and after them the' kings, ibid. : after 
the death of Eleazar and Joshua, did 
every man that which was right in his 
own eyes. iii. t 473: consulted such as 
they guessed to be prophets, ibid.: 
t{jeir practice no argument against the 

right of supremacy in religion being in 
their kings, iii. 474. 

during the Captivity had no common- 
wealth, iii. 474,517: on their return, 
renewed the covenant with God. ibid, 
ibid. ii. 248: soon after became subject 
to the Greeks, iii. 474. 
their religion much corrupted by the 
Greek demonology and the doctrine of 
the Cabali&ts. iii. 475: whoever had the 
sovereignty of their commonwealth, had 
the supreme authority in God's external 
worship, iii. 475. 

all, both rulers and subjects, were ex- 
pecting the Messiah and the kingdom of 
God. iii. 480. 

their rite of baptism, iii. 483, 
some of them believed Paul preaching at 
Thessalonica, and some believed not, 
why. iii. 509-10: had no interpreter of 
their Scripture by whose interpretation 
they were bound to stand, iii. 510. 
were bound expressly to receive the de- 
termination of all hard questions from 
the priests jind judges of Israel for the 
time being, iii. 510. 

from the loss of the Volume of the /uw, 
till iu rinding again in the lime of Josias, 
had no written law of God, but ruled 
according to their ow n discretion or the 
direction of their prophets, iii. 516. 
were originally shepherds, iii. 526. 
their public person till the Captivity, the 
king. iii. 534. 

their expectation of a Messiah, how it 
made them obnoxious to the impostures 
of prophets and workers of miracles, iii. 

are forbidden to choose a stranger for 
their king. iii. 579. 

how it is that Jews and Gentiles are to- 
lerated in tho lioinan Church, whereso- 
ever the pope's ecclesiastical power is re- 
ceived, iii. 609. 

their courts of justice the jWj/es, and the 
council, iii. 635: thought they had ful- 
filled the law, how. ibid.: drew the dis- 
tinction between sin and sin from tho 
dillerence of their courts of justice, ibid, 
whence they derived the contagion of 
the Greek drmonofagy. iii. 639: attri- 
buted all good to the qririt of God, all 
evil to an evil demon, ibid. : said of a 
person unclean in a notorious degree, 
that he had an unclean spirit, ibid, 
said of Christ, that he had a devil, why. 
iii. 639-40. 

when out of their country, turned their 
faces, in praying to God, towards Jeru- 
salem, iii. 652, 656: their worship of 
the calf w as idolatry, vv hy. iii. 65tf . 



their synagogues differed in name only 
from public schools, iii. 668 : were held 
in every Grntilu city whom the Jews 
inhabited, ibid. : were originally schools 
of the law of Moses, iii. 608, 669 : but 
corrupted the text with false commenta- 
ries and vain traditions iii. 670: turned 
the doctrine of their law into a fantasti- 
cal kind of philosophy concerning the 
incomprehensible nature of God and of 
spirits, ibid.: compounded their phi- 
losophy with the philosophy and the- 
ology of the Grecians, ibid, 
did not rightly interpret the law of 
Moses, ii. 6'2. 

marriage was, by their law, dissoluble, 
ii. 88, n. 

were bound, in the kingdom of God, 
to obey their princes in all tilings not 
being treason against divine majesty, 
ii. 249. 

expected Christ their king to be sent 
from God, to redeem them and bear rule 
over all nations, ii. 252. 
the seditious Jews in Jerusalem could 
agree against their enemies, and light 
amongst themselves, iv. 127. 
their law, eixil and divine, was the same 
iv. 171. the interpreters the priests 
who were subordinate to the king. ibid. 
amongst them, the power spiritual anc 
temporal always in the same hand. i\ .191 
the notion the common sort of Jews hat 
of God. v. 140. 
their priesthood, and judicature, vi. 279 
TUNOMINY what, iii. 302. 
IGNORANCE is midway between true 
science and erroneous doctrine, iii. 25 
does not set men so fur out of the way 
as relying on false rules, iii. 36. 
without malice makes men able to be 
lievc and tell lies, and sometimes to in 
vent them. iii. 92. 

to enjoin a belief in contradictories, ai 
argument of ignorance, iii. 106. 
is defect of understanding, iii. 279 
IMAGE the statuary does not make, bu 
find the image, i. ep. to Render, 
what it was the Latins called species an 
imago, i. 404: what, imagines and MM 
brte. iii. 96. 

the magnitude of the images, of sigh 
depends on the solid angle made by th 
endeavour outwards, i. 405. 
after tho object remo\cd, an image 
the thing seen still retained, iii. 4 : bi 
more obscure, ibid. 

the worship of images, of Gentile invei 
tion. iii. 101,645: to what end. ibid 
was absurd, iii. 353. 
images were made gods not by the car 

vcrs, but by the people that prayed to 
them. iii. 353. 

the worship of, not instituted by Moses, 
nor by Christ, iii. 645 : not brought in 
by the Gentiles, but left amongst them 
after they had given their names to 
Chrihl. ibid. : was forbidden to the 
Jews, why. iii. 646: the texts of Scrip- 
ture set up for the worship of images, 
iii. 646. 

an image is strictly, what. iii. 648: 
phantasms are in \\ hat sense, imnyes. ib. 
images most properly called ideas, idtih, 
are which, iii. 649: are also called 
phantasms, ibid. 

no imago of a thing invisible, iii. 649 : 
nor of a thing infinite, ibid : none of 
God or of the soul of man. ibid, 
image, in its larger sense, what. iii. 650. 
the purpose for which images set up, 
was by the name to represent the per- 
son mentioned in the history, iii. 650. 
in the largest sense, what. iii. 650: to 
worship an image, what. iii. 651, 656: 
the worship of, from fear of death, is a 
sin in case it be by men whoso actions 
are looked on as a light to guide others, 
iii. 655, 656. 

the worship of, by the Roman Church, is 
not allowed by the word of God. iii. 656- 
8: was partly left in at the comersion 
of the Gentiles, partly augmented by tho 
bishops of Rome. iii. 657, 659. 
the second commandment distinguishes 
between images commanded by God to 
be set up, and those set up by ourselves, 
iii. 657. 

Christian sovereigns ought to break 
down images, why. iii. 657. 
the worship of images by ignorant peo- 
ple, and their belief concerning them at 
the present day. iii. 657-8. 
the painting of images of angels or of 
men dead, is idolatry or not idolatry, 
when. iii. 659. 

the worship of images originated in the 
great \alne set on the workmanship of 
statues, iii. 659-60: tho worship of the 
images of Christ and his apostles, how it 
grew more and more idolatrous, iii. 660: 
was opposed by divers emperors and 
councils, but too late or too weakly, iii. 

their carrying nbout in procession, a relic 
of Gentilism. iii. 662. 
the sovereign cdPhmnnding to worship 
God in an image before those that con- 
sider it honourable, is to be obeyed, ii. 
223: but not in the Ijingdom of God, 
w here idolatry is forbidden, ii. 223, n. 
231, n. , 



images or conceptions of things without 
us, what. iv. 2 : are not destroyed by 
the absence or destruction of the things 
imagined, iv. 3: how called, ibid.: the 
image of colour waA figure, the only know- 
ledge we have of objects by sight, ibid, 
there is nothing really without us, which 
we call an image or colour, iv. 4 : image 
or colour, is but an apparition of the 
motion worked by the object in the 
brain, ibid. : the image reflected is not 
in the water or mirror, a proof that 
images are really nothing without us. iv 
5 : the image remains, though the sense 
be past. iv. 9: is more obscure to 
waking men, why. ibid, 
images in sleep, are strong and clear as 
in sense itself, iv. 9. 
images are compounded, how. iv. 11. 
I>I VGINA.TION and sense, the causes of the 
motions of the mind. i. 72-3, 74: the 
subject of physical contemplation, i. 73 
the Latin word inmginatio does not per- 
fectly answer to the \\ord fancy, why. i. 

is senso decaying, i. 39C. iii. 4. iv. 9: 
weakened by the absence of the object. 
i. 396. iv. 9. 

what it is the Latins rail imaginatio. iii. 
4 : applied improperly to all the other 
senses, ibid. 

is found in men and other animals, as 
well sleeping as waking, iii. 4-5. 
the imagination of the past obscured by 
objects more present sucrec-iling, as the 
voice of a man in the noise of the day. 
iii. 5: the longer the time since the 
sense of the object, the weaker the ima 
gination. ibid. 

signifies the sense itself decayed, iii. 5 : 
imagination and memory but one 
thing, which for divers considerations 
has divers names, iii. 6, 637. 
imagination simple and compound, iii. 6. 
imaginations arising from the groat im 
pressions made in sense, iii. 6: have no 
particular name, why. ibid, 
imaginations of them that sleep, are 
dreams, i. 396, 399. iii. 6, f>37. iv. 10: 
have, as all other imaginations, been be- 
fore either totally or by parcels in the 
sense, iii. 7. i. 399 : no imagination in 
sleep, but what proceeds from the agita- 
tion of the inward parts of the body. iii. 
7 : imaginations formerly made, wny in 
sleep they appear cas if a man were 
waking, ibid. 

the doctrine of the Schools, concerning 
sense and imagination, iii. 10. 
no transition from imagination to ima 
gination, whereof wo have not had the 

like in sense, iii. 11: why. ibid,: in 
course of time there is no longer any 
certainty, what on imagining one thing 
we shall imagine next, why. iii. 12. 
is the first beginning of all voluntary 
motion, iii. 39. 

whatsoever is pleasure in the sense, is 
pleasure also in the imagination, iii. 87. 
men stand in awe of their own imagina- 
tions, iii. 93. 

the pleasure of the imagination of pos- 
sessing the goods of another man, is no 
breach of the law, thou shalt not covet, iii. 
277: or of the death of one's enemy, 
any sin. ibid. 

the imagination called sight, what. iii. 
2, 637. 

one of the faculties of the mind whence 
called the imagination, iii. 649 
definition of imagination, iv. 9, 12. 
imagination begets motion in the vital 
parts, and motion in those parts begets 
imagination, iv. 10. 

all imaginations after sense are cither 
ddight, pain, appetite, or fear. iv. 32 : but 
weaker than in sense, ibid. : considera- 
tion, understanding, reason, and all the 
passions of the mind, are imaginations, 
v. 358-9, 401. 

IMPKDIMENT taking away impediment 
no cause of motion, i. 213, 344. 
nothing subject to, that is not subject to 
motion, iii. 197. 

IMPETUS -what it is. i. 207, 218-19. 
if a point at rest, do not move to the 
least possible impetus, it v\ill yield to 
none. i. 212: a point moved with the 
least possible impetus, impinging upon 
a body at rest, how hard soever it be, 
will mako it yield, ibid. 

IMPOSTS UK if wrought by confederacy, 
nothing howsoever impossible to be done, 
that is impossible to bo believed, iii. 435: 
many men conspiring, one to seem 
lump, another to cure him, and all the 
rest to bear witness, will deceive many 
men. ibid. 

IMPRISONMENT deprivation of liberty by 
public authority, iii. 303: is for safe 
custody, and for punishment, ibid.: 
comprehends all restraint of motion by 
an external obstacle, ibid. 

IMPUDENCE tho contempt of good repu- 
tation, iii. 47: its effect in democratical 
assemblies, vi. 250: is the goddess of 
rhetoric, ibid. 

INCANTATION texts of Scripture concern- 
ing the wonders worked by the Egypt- 
ian enchanters, iii. 432: no place in 
Scripture telloth us what enchantment 
is. ill. 433: is but imposture and dolu- 



sion, wrought by ordinary moans, ibid. : 
needs no study but of ordinary igno- j 
ranee, stupidity, and superstition or 
mankind, ibid.: if a miracle seemingly 
done by incantation be not to the edifi- 
cation of God's people, nothing is en- 
chanted but the spectator, iii. 433-4. 
the turning of consecration into incanta- 
tion, an abuse of the Scripture, iii. 610: 
practised by the priest on the bread 
and wine in the sacrament of the Lord's 
supper, iii. 610-11: in the ceremony 
of baptism, iii. 612-13: in the rites of 
marriage, extreme unction, consecrating 
churches and churchyards, iii. 613. 


INCORPOREAL terrible phantasms raised 
in the minds of men sleeping and waking, 
and received for real things under the 
name of ghouls and incorporeal sub- 
stances, i. 402. 

incorporeal body, incorporeal substance, 
names contradictory and inconsistent. 
iii. 27. iv. 62: the opinion of spirits 
being incorporeal could never enter the 
mind of man by nature, why. iii. 96. 
substance incorporeal, words which destroy 
each other, iii. 381,393: unless corpo- 
real be taken in the vulgar manner for 
such substances as are perceptible to our 
external senses, iii, 388, 393. 
how incorporeal substances can be ca- 
pable of pain, iii, 676 : are not capable 
of place, ibid. 

the word incorporeal, not to be found in 
the Bible, iv. 61, 305, 383, 426. 
to say that God is an incorporeal sub- 
stance, is to say there is no God at all. 
iv. 305, 383. 

INCITIU and SUCCUIUE gods of the Gen- 
tiles, iii. 100. 
the disease of an inculws. ii. 1 59. 

INDEPENDENTS their party, u.167, 407: 
one of the brood hatched by the presby- 
terians. vi, 333 : their acts on the army 
getting possession of the city. vi. 341 : 
the killing of God's anointed, done by 
their hands, vi. 357. 

INDIA one of the most ancient of king- 
doms, iii. 666 : the Indies, iii. 700: 
her philosophers, vi. 279-80. 

INDIGNATION anger for great hurt done 
to another, when we conceive it to be 
done by injury, iii. 43 : the language 
of, is optative, iii. 50. 
is grier for the success of the unworthy, 
iv. 45 : it and pity, of all passions the 
most raised by eloquence, iv. 45. 

INDIVIDUATION- the beginning of, contro- 
versy about amongst philosophers, i. 135 
individuity, wherein placed by differ 

ent writers, ibid.: tho beginning of, 
not to be always taken either from the 
matter alone, or from tho form alone, i. 

INDULGENCE the doctrine of indulgences, 
whence, iii. 616: enriches the clergy, 
iii. 693. ii. 318 : indulgences, the money 
in which they make payment, iii. 699. 

[NDUSTRY none, in the war of every man 
against every man. iii. 1 13. 

[NFALLIBILITY in mysteries of faith, was 
promised by Christ to his apostles till 
the day of judgment, ii. 297 . is equi- 
valent to all dominion, spiritual and tem- 
poral, ii, 317: the pretension of the 
pope, that I'M his public capacity he cannot 
err. iii. 691. 

the pastors of a Christian Church, how 
fur infallible, iv. 345: their infallibility 
consists in what. v. 269. 

INFANT new-born, has few appetites and 
aversions, for want of experience and 
memory, i. 407 : nor so great a variety 
of animal motion as in those more grown, 
ibid. : approaches and retires from the 
same thing, as doubt prompts, i. 408 : 
comes to know what things to be pur- 
sued and avoided, how. ibid.: acquires 
the use of nerves and organs, how. ibid. 

INFKUNTS -the place where all men remain 
till the resurrection, iii. 444. 

INFIDEL the wrath of God remaineth, not 
shall covte, upon them. iii. 521. 

INFINITE to be di\ided into infinite parts, 
what. i. 63-4: in what sense true, that 
a line may be infinitely divided, i. 64. 
finite and infinite, what. i. 98: infinite 
number, to be understood as indefinite, 
i. 99: finite and infinite potentially, what, 
ibid.. in infinite space, whatsoever point 
we take, the distance from us is finite, 

of that which is infinite, it cannot be 
said to be a whole or one. i. 99-100. ii. 215. 
whether the world be infinite, meaning 
of the question, i. 100. 
infinite divisibility of space and time, 
vi hat. i. 100. 

the knowledge of, never to be attained 
by a finite inquirer, i. 41 1 : no phantasm 
of. i. 411-12. ii. 214-15: the nature of 
infinite and eternal known to God only, 
i. 412: to whom ho has committed the 
judgment of. ibid. 

that there is a mean between infinite and 
the greatest of things seen or imagined, 
not easily acknowledged, i. 447. 
no idea or conception of infinite, iii. 17: 
the name is used to signify our inabi- 
lity to conceive the ends or bounds of 
the thing named, ibid. t 



INFORMERS their numbers cannot be too 
great, vi. 44: if it is, the fault is in the 
law. ibid. 

INGRATITUDE the breach of the fourth 
law of nature. Hi. 138: has what rela- 
tion to grace, ibid. : of the third law of 
nature, ii. 35 : is not usually termed an 
injury, why. ibid, iv 99. 

INJURY what. iii. 119. ii. 30. iv. 95, 140 : 
so called as being sine jure. ibid. ii. 31. 
iv. 96: why injury and injustice are 
like what the scholars call an absurdity. 
ibid. ibid. ibid. 

is sometimes done to one, the damage to 
another, iii. 136. ii. 32. iv. 96. 
no injury, where no obligation, iii. 136 : 
where no contract, ii. 31-2, 34, 101. 
volenti nonfit injuria. iii. 137. ii. 35, 112. 
iv. 140: to do injury to oneself, im- 
possible, iii. 163. 

injuries and violences, aggravated by the 
greatness of the persons doing them. iii. 

no repugnance between abstaining from 
injury, and pardoning it in others, iii. 

in the state of nature, injury or injustice, 
none. ii. 9, 12. 

injury and unjust action or omission, the 
same thing, ii. 31 : both the same with 
breach of faith, ibid. 
injury, relates to some person as well as 
some Jaw, ii. 31, n.: is released at the 
will of the person injured, ii. 32, n. 
all damage, in the state of nature, done 
not for self-conservation, is an injury to 
God. ii. 46, n. 

the difference between injury and damage, 
is unknown to brute animals, ii. 67. 
injury consists not in inequality of things 
exchanged, but in the inequality assumed 
to themselves by men above their fel- 
lows, iv. 98 : how little soever, is always 
grievous, why. iv. 165. 

INJUSTICE cruelty, profaneness &c., why 
called scandalous in the authors of reli- 
gion, iii. 106 : are an argument of dis- 
belief in power invisible, ibid, 
injustice, what. iii. 119, 231, G80 : 
whether it can stand with reason, iii. 

of manners, is the disposition to do in- 
jury, iii. 136: of an action, supposes a 
person injured, ibid. 

it is injustice for a man to do anything 
for which he may be punished by his 
own authority, iii. 160. 
to hire friends in the sovereign assembly, 
where a man's own cause is to be de- 
bated, no injustice, iii. 223. 
in supposed injury, to complain before 

consulting with the law, is injustice, iii. 

the intention to do an unjust action, 
though by accident hindered, is injus- 
tice, iii. 330. 

indignation carries men not only against 
the authors and actors of injustice, but 
against all power likely to protect them, 
iii. 337. 

is naturally punished with violence of 
enemies, why. iii. 357. 
to forgive sin, is not injustice, iii. 457. 
in the state of nature, none. ii. 9, n. 
injustice, relates to some law, injury to 
some person as well as law. ii. 31, n. : 
injustice may be against the magistrate 
only, or against Goil only, ibid 
no injustice to one man in giving to 
another more ihsin he merits, ii. 34, 49. 
iv. 110. 

to define the sin of injustice belongs to 
the sovereign power, ii. 265-7. 
injustice and iniquity, their difference, vi. 

INNOCENT TIT, pope. iii. 571, 607, 612. 

INNOCENT is who. iii. 264: to punish the 
innocent, contrary to the law of nature, 

INQUISITION punishes men notwithstand- 
ing the conformity of their speeches and 
actions to the law. iii. 684 : extends the 
power of the law to the thoughts and 
conscience, ibid. : is against the law of 
nature, ibid. 


INSINUATION knowledge from inspiration 
or revelation, not the subject of philoso- 
phy, i. 11. 

the arrogating of inspiration, sufficient 
argument of madness, iii. 63. iv. 327. 
the opinion of inspiration often begins 
from some lucky finding of an error ge- 
nerally held by others, iii. 64. 
the pretence of inspiration tends to the 
dissolution of all civil government, iii. 

to say one speaks by natural inspiration, 
is to say one has an ardent desire to 
speak, or some strong opinion of oneself 
for which one can give no sufficient rea- 
son, iii. 362. 

no sign now left whereby to acknowledge 
the pretended inspiration of any man. 
iii. 365. 

taken properly, is the blowing into a man 
of a thin and subtle wind. iii. 394 : or if 
spirits be incorporeal, the blowing in of 
a phantasm, ibid. 

is used in the Scriptures only metapho- 
rically, iii. 394. iv, 328, 335: does not 
signify good spirits entering into men to 



nyikc them prophesy, or evil spirits to 
make them phrenetic, iii. 390: but the 
power of God working by causes un- 
known to us. ibid. iv. ,328. 
the speaking of a prophet by inspiration, 
not a manner of God's speaking different 
from vision, iii. 418. 

implies a gift supernatural, and the im- 
mediate hand of God. iii. 500: he that 
pretends to, pretends to be a prophet, 
and is subject to the examination of the 
Church, ibid. 

the dangerous dilemma of those that pre- 
tend divine inspiration to be a super- 
natural entering of the Holy Ghost into 
a man, and not an acquisition of God's 
graces, iii. 654. 

he whose nonsense seems to be a divine 
speech, must necessarily seem to be in- 
spired from above, ii. 157. 
is a species of folly, iv. 58 : all know- 
ledge of, must proceed from Scripture, 
iv. 63: its signs are miracles, ibid.: is 
to be proved not by miracles, but by 
conformity of doctrine to the article Jesus 
u Christ, iv. 64. 

a foolish custom, for men that can from 
the principles of nature speak wisely, to 
love to be thought to speak by inspira- 
tion, like a bagpipe, iv. 448. 

INSTANT is an undivided, not an indivisi- 
ble time. i. 206. 

INSTRUMENT of government, sworn to by 
Cromwell, vi. 392-3. 

INTEMPERANCE is naturally punished with 
disease, why. iii. 357. 

INTENTION is the last appetite in delibe- 
ration, iv. 70. 

intentions and inclinations, the appetites 
that eome upon a mnn before the last act 
of deliberation, called the will. iv. 273. 
v. 362 . 

as to the law of God, where the inten- 
tion is right the action is so also. vi. 148. 

INTERROGATION denotes the desire of 
knowledge, i. 29. iii. 40. 

INTERSIDEREAL bodies, what. i. 445. 

INUTILE evil in the means, iii. 42. 

INVENTION the faculty of, by the Latins 
called sagacitas and sokrtia. iii. 1 4 : also 
remini scent ia. ibid. 

JOAB was drawn from the horns of the 
altar, a proof for drawing traitors on a 
hurdle, vi. 126. 

JOB his expostulation with God for his 
many afflictions notwithstanding his 
righteousness, iii. 347. ii. 208: is an- 
swered by God by arguments drawn 
from his power, ibid. ibid. iv. 249. v. 1 16. 
is not a feigned person, iii. 372: the 
book'of, seems to be not a history, but 


treatise, ibid. -.what part of it in prose, 
and what in verse, ibid : has no mark 
of the time wherein written, iii. 371. 
his complaint of the mortality of this na- 
ture, iii. 443: his saying, that immor- 
tality beginneth not till the resurrection, 

JOEL the prophet, iii. 373 : his descrip- 
tion of the day of judgment, iii. 455. 

JOHN king, the barons maintained in their 
rebellion against him by the French, iii. 
310, 574. 

the Baptist, called an angel, iii. 392. 
Saint John, the words 710 mnn hath ascended 
into heaven but he that came down &c., are 
the words of St. John himself, not of our 
Saviour, iii. 441-2. 

Saint John, the apostle beloved of our 
Lord. iii. 526. 

the Baptist, began his preaching with the 
kingdom of God is at hand. iii. 549 : pro- 
claimed Jesus, king of the Jews. iii. 591 : 
preached only the approach of the 
kingdom of Christ, iv. 178. 
Saint John, why reported that he should 
not die. iii. 619: the report neither con- 
firmed nor refuted, ibid, 
the Baptist, did not exorcise the water of 
Jordan, iii. 621 : was said by the Jews, 
to have a devil, why. iii. 639. 
the heresies suppressed by the publish- 
ing of St. John's Gospel, iv. 391. 

JONAS the prophet, iii. 373 : his nrophe- 
cy in what words contained, ibid.: is 
not the author of the book called by his 
name, why. ibid. 

JOSEPH his wisdom called by Pharaoh, 
the spirit of God. iii. 384: God spake to 
him in a dream, iii. 423. 

JOSEPHUS a learned Jew that wrote in 
the time of Domitian. iii. 367 : reckons 
22 canonical books of Scripture, ibid.: 
wrote eloquently in Greek, iii. 376. ii. 

JOSIAS caused the Volume of the Law, 
when found again, to be read to the peo- 
ple, iii. 369, 516: renewed the covenant 
between God and them, ibid.: slain for 
not hearkening to the words of Phnraoh- 
Necho the idolater, iii. 412. ii. 247: on 
the finding of the Book of the Law in the 
Temple, sent the high priest to consult 
the prophetess Hulda. iii. 471 , 474. ii.246. 

JOPIIUA iii.107 : the book of, written long 
after his time. iii. 370: desired Moses 
to forbid the seventy elders from pro- 
phesying, iii. 386, 421, 468. ii. 240: 
was ordained by Moses to prosecute the 
bringing of God's peeple into the pro- 
mised land, ibid.: but prevented by 
death, ibid. 




from his death till the time of Saul, every 
man did that which was right in his own eyes, 
that is, there was no sovereign power in 
Israel, iii. 469. 

imposition of hands on, by Moses, iii.486. 
in his time Elenzar the nigh priest was 
the sovereign, not Joshua, ii. 24 1 -2. 
had God's command to dispossess the 
Canaanites. vi. 148. 

JOY pleasures of the mind arising from 
expectation proceeding from foresight of 
the consequences of things, iii. 43. joy, 
delight of mind. iv. 34. 

JOYCE carries off the king to the army, 
vi. 335. 

IRELAND the Irish rebellion, vi. 262: 
the scale of payments for adventurers in 
Irish lands vi. 287; the rebels again 
grown terrible, vi. 365. the Confederate 
part)% and the Nuntws. vi . 367 : is com- 
pletely subdued by Cromwell, ibid. 

IRETON Cromwell's son-in-law, vi. 334: 
his capacity, ibid. : left by Cromwell 
to complete the subduing of Ireland, dies 
there of the plague, vi. 368. 

IKON all iron, by lying in the plane of 
the meridian, acquires polarity, i. 529: 
caused by the endeavour acquired by 
the diurnal motion of the earth, ibid. : 
being rubbed by the loadstone, acquires 
polarity, and that the like poles of each 
will avoid each other, ibid.: possible 
cause of. ibid. 530, 

ISAAC his vision of God. iii. 416: tho 
covenant renewed with him. iii. 463. ii. 

ISAIAH the prophet, iii. 373 : his de- 
scription of the state of salvation, iii. 
452 -3 : his reproof of lle/.ekiah. iii. 474 : 
he and the rest of tho prophets fore- 
told only events to happen in or after 
the Captivity, ii. 238: could not be held 
for prophets at the time, ibid : contains 
little more than a description of the 
coming and the works of Christ, ii. 252. 

ISRAELITES revolted from God during 
Moses* absence of 40 days. iii. 107: set 
up a golden calf for their God. ibid. : 
after the death of Moses, Aaron &c., 
served Baal, ibid.: refused to have God 
for their king, when. iii. 108, 400. 
were a commonwealth in the wilderness, 
iii. 234: had no property in land, till 
they came into the land of promise, ibid, 
chose God for thei^ king by covenant, 
upon promise of possession of the land 
of Canaan, iii. 397. 
God, the Holy One of Israel, iii. 404. 
were a people fwly to God. iii. 405. 
their promise of obedience to Moses, iii. 
4V>4, 514. 

their judicial law. iii. 514. 
sometimes fastened to their labour of 
making bricks, at other times ranging 
abroad to gather straw, iii. 702. 
capital punishment executed amongst 
thorn, how. iii. 707. ii. 243. 
the freest people, and the greatest enemy 
to human subjection, why. ii. 232 : re- 
newed the covenant of Abraham with 
God at Mount Sinai, ibid. : were a peo- 
ple greedy of prophets, ii 243 : by what 
right they dispossessed the Canaanites. 
vi. 148. See /JEWS. 

JUCUNDA good in effect, as the end de- 
sired, iii. 41 : so called ajuvando. iii. 42. 
iv. 31. 

JUD/EA governed by the Roman people, 
was not a democracy, nor an aristocracy, 
but a monarchy, iii. 179-80: was the 
Holy Land. iii. 405: was under the do- 
minion of Alexander and his Greek suc- 
cessors, iii. 484. 

JUDAS I^cariot, the election of an apostle 
in his place, iii. 423, 524: his apostle- 
ship called his bishopric iii. 526 : carried 
the purse, iii. 534: possessed with a 
resolution to betray Christ, iii. 554: 
Satan entered into him, what it means, 
iii. 642: hanged himself, and his bowels 
gushed out, a proof for embowelling 
traitors, vi. 127. 

JUDAS Galilacus. ii. 233. 

JUDGE a learned and uncorrupt judge, 
much worth in time of peace, iii. 76. 
in a state of nature, every man is judge, 
iii. 128. 

in their seats of justice the judges repre- 
sent the person of the sovereign, iii. 228: 
the sovereign is a judge agreed on by 
all parties, iii. 229 : the judge is other- 
wise agreed on by the parties, in what 
way. ibid. 

in all controversies, the judges were men 
of the country where the matter in con- 
troversy lay. iii. 230: liable to excep- 
tion, ibid. 

may be compared to the organs of voice 
in the body natural, iii. 230. 
h that giveth a just sentence for a re- 
ward, is not a just judge, iii. 244. 
the wisdom of subordinate judges makes 
not the law. iii. 256 : in all courts, the 
sovereign is he that judgeth. iii. 257 : 
the sentence of the subordinate judge is 
the sovereign's sentence, ibid, 
the judge must regard the reason which 
moved the sovereign to make the law. 
iii. 257, 258. 

his interpretation of the law is authentic, 
because given by the authority of the 
sovereign, iii. 263. 



must give sentence contrary to that 
already given by him in the like case, if 
not consonant to equity, hi. 263-4; the 
sentences of all the judges that ever have 
been, cannot make a law contrary to the 
laws of nature, iii. 264. 
all judges, sovereign and subordinate, 
that refuse to hear proof, though the 
sentence be just, are unjust judges, iii. 
266 : the sentence of the judge is law to 
the parties pleading, but not to any suc- 
ceeding judge, ibid. 

his duty, if the letter of the law do not 
authorize a reasonable sentence, to sup- 
ply it with the law of nature, iii. 207 : 
if the civil law be silent, item. iv. 227. 
the abilities of a good judge, arc not the 
study of the law. iii. 268. vi. 66: gets 
the facts from the witnesses and the law 
from the advocates, ibid. ibid, 
in England the jury are the judges, both 
of the fact and of the right, iii. 269. 
a good judge made, by a right under- 
standing of equity, iii. 269: by a good 
natural reason, ibid. vi. 86: by incor- 
ruptibility, impartiality, patience, atten- 
tion, and memory, ibid, 
the chief justices in England resemble 
the pnetors and ediles of Home. iii. 270: 
the judges in England are properly but 
juris- conM It i. iii. 271. 
two inconveniences consequent upon the 
benefit of the judges arising from the 
multitude of causes, nourishing of suits, 
and contention about jurisdiction, iii 300 
nothing more common than the st-otf's 
and insults of judges to defendants, ii. 38 
iv. 101. 

corrupt judges, the consequences of. ii 
180-81. iv. 217: the duty of sovereigns 
to hearken to the complaints laid agains 
corrupt judges, ii. 181. iv. 217. 
to judge, is by interpretation to apply th( 
law to a particular case. ii. 193, 221, 245 
judges seek for their judgments not in 
their own breasts, but in the precedent. 1 
of former judges, vi. 45: the conse 
quence hereof, what. \i. 86. 
JUDGES the time of the Judge* in Israel 
iii. 469-70. ii. 145, 242: no sovereigi 
power in Israel, iii. 469 : were chosei 
by God extraordinarily to save his re 
bellious subjects from the enemy, iii 
470: the right to the sovereignty re 
maining still in the high priest, ibid, ii 
242 : were obeyed out of reverence t 
their favour with God. ibid. 
JUDGMENT to discern the moans conduc 
ing to an end, gotten by experience. 
398 : good judgment, finds out dil 
fercnccs in things like one another. 

399. iii. 57. iv. 55 : is not distinct from 
sense properly so called, i. 399 : is me- 
mory of the differences of particular 
phantasms remaining for some time. ib. 
in enquiry of the truth of past and fu- 
ture, the last opinion is the judgment, iii. 
52: is commended for itself, without 
the help of fancy, iii. 57 : without fancy, 
is wit. iii. 60; fancy without judgment, 
not. ibid. 

without the passion of desire of power, 
no great fancy or much judgment, iii. 61. 
he that is partial in judgment, is the 
cause of war. iii. 142. 
every particular judgment is a law to him 
whose case is adjudged, iii. 272. 
as a man's judgment, so also his con- 
science may be erroneous, iii. 311. 
false judgment by corruption of judges 
or witnesses, the evil consequences of to 
be showed to the people, iii. 330. 
the day of, described by Joel, iii 455: 
is called the last day, why iii. 478 : 
the authority of earthly sovereigns not 
to be put down till then. iii. 498 : is the 
day of the restoration of the kingdom of 
God. iii. 596: described by Peter, iii. 

severity of the faculty of judgment, its 
effect, iii 701 : judgment and fancy may- 
have place in the same man by turns, iii. 

is the virtue of the mind whereby men 
attain to exact and perfect knowledge, 
iv. 56. 

J UDICATURE the right of, what. iii. 165: 
belongs to the sovereign power, ibid , 
186, 228, 508. ii. 76, 144, 221: the right 
to it and to the militia, power as absolute 
as man can transfer to man. iii. 192. 
an act of judicature, what it is. iii. 203. 
salaries uncertain and casual, proceeding 
from the execution of the office, in judi- 
cature, are hurtful to the commonwealth, 
iii. 306. 

JUPITFR nothing so celebrated in him as 
his adulteries, hi. 81: swearing by. iii. 
129. ii 27. iv. 93: deposed his father 
Saturn, iii. 132: believed to be the 
avenger of injustice, iii. 132: repre- 
sented as armed with a thunderbolt to 
subdue the giants, iii. 509. 
Jupiter and other Gentile gods were per- 
haps men that living had done great and 
glorious acts, iii, ^553: an image of Ju- 
piter, how it came to be called an image 
of Barnabas &c. iii. 660. 

JURISDICTION contention about jurisdic- 
tion follows from the judge deriving 
benefit from the multitude of causes, iii. 
306-7. * 


is the power to hear and determine causes 
between man and man. iii. 567 : belongs 
to none but him that has power to make 
laws, the civil sovereign, iii. 568. 

JURY in England, whence chosen, iii. 230 : 
are judges of both fact and law. iii.269 : 
are not liable to any penalty but for a 
wrong judgment against con science, ibid. : 
their province to decide on facts, vi. 95. 

Jus and LEX -jus naturale, lex naturalis, 
what. iii. 116: JM*, is right or liberty to 
do, lex obligation to do or forbeur. iii. 
117, 276:; jus, that which is not against 
reason, iv. 83 : the difference between 
jus and lex. iv. 222. vi. 30. 

JUST the justice or injustice of an action, 
how to be determined by the synthetical 
method, i. 74. 

so an action be great and difficult, the 
justice or injustice atfecteth not the ho- 
nour of it. iii. 80. 

unjust, taken to be that which it hath 
been the custom to punish, just that of 
the impunity whereof may be produced 
an example, from what cause, iii. 91. 
in the war of every man against every 
man, nothing unjust, iii. 115: justice 
and injustice, none of the faculties of 
body or mind. ibid. : relate to men in 
society, not in solitude, ibid, 
the original of justice, is in the law of 
nature commanding the performance of 
covenants, iii. 130, 134: to break a co- 
venant, is unjust, iii. 190. 
whatsoever not unjust, is just. iii. 131. 
before the names of just and unjust can 
have place, there must be coercive power, 
iii. 131.H. 151. vi. 29. 
how defined by the Schools, iii. 131. 
what is not against reason, is not against 
justice, iii. 132. ii. 8, 15. 
justice is a rule of reason, forbidding us 
to do anything destructive of our life, 
iii. 134: and a law of nature, ibid. 
just and unjust, attributed to men, signify 
conformity of manners to reason, iii. 135. 
iv. 97 : attributed to actions, conformity 
of particular actions, ibid. ibid, 
a just and unjust man, what. iii. 135, 599. 
ii. 33. iv. 97. vi. 29: what nobleness 
and gallantness of courage it is, that gives 
to a man's actions the relish of justice, iii. 

justice of actions, denominates a man 
guiltless, iii. 136. ii. f 33. iv. 97 : the in- 
justice, guilty, ibid. ibid. ibid, 
justice commutative and distributive, iii 
137. ii. 33. iv. 98: consisteth in propor- 
tion arithmetical, and proportion geo- 
metrical, ibid. ibid. ibid. : this distmc- 
tJbn not good, wherein, ibid. ii. 34. iv. j 

98: justice commutative, is the' per- 
formance of covenants, ibid.: distribu- 
tive, is the defining of what is just. iii. 
138: called more properly equity, ibid, 
iv. 104: justice depends on antecedent 
covenant, iii. 138. 

he that fulfilleth the law, is just. ii. 47. 
iii. 146. 

he that attempts to depose his sovereign, 
is unjust, on what grounds, iii, 160. 
justice sometimes not to be had without 
money, ii. 223. 

justice why defined to be distributing to 
every man his own. iii. 234. 
the rules of just and unjust, are laws. iii. 
251: nothing unjust, not contrary to 
some law. ibid. 

justice, a dictate of the law of nature, 
iii. 255. 

in all doubt, whether an action be just 
or unjust, the doing of it is unlawful, iii. 

unjust actions have in all times and 
places been authorised by force and vic- 
tory, iii. 281 : that justice is a vain word, 
from what arguments taken as a princi- 
ple by some men. iii. 282 :- -justice said 
by some, to be but a word. hi. 132, 324. 
justice consists in taking from no man 
what is his. iii. 329 : in the steady will 
of giving every man his own. ii. ded. 
natural justice the only science neces- 
sary for sovereigns, iii. 357. 
the maintenance of jiistiee depends on 
the power of life and death in the sove- 
reign, iii. 437: faction and civil war 
between the sword o/ justice and the 
shield of faith, whence, iii. 461. 
faith and justice, all that is necessary to 
life eternal, iii. 599. 

how a man's justice justifies him. iii. 599: 
and renders him capable of living by 
his faith, ibid. 

justice and charity, the twin sisters of 
peace, ii. dedic. 

that private men are judges of just and 
unjust, a doctrine the cause of how many 
rebellions, ii. pref. : in their desire to 
prostitute justice to their own judgment 
and apprehensions beget hermaphrodite 
opinions of moral philosophy like the 
Centaurs, the progeny of Ixion and a 
cloud, ibid. 

the words just and unjust, equivocal, ii. 
32 : signify one thing, attributed to 
persons, another to actions, ibid.: a just 
action is one done with right, an unjust 
with injury, ibid. 

in the state of nature, just and unjust uro 
measured by the conscience of each man. 
ii. 46, n. 



he that does his best endeavour to fulfil 
the laws of nature, is just. ii. 47 : he 
that does all he is obliged to do, item. ib. 
the sword of justice, what. ii. 75. 
justice, of all things most necessary to 
salvation, ii. 155. 

its nature, that every man has his own 
given to him. ii. 267. 
is the will to live righteously, ii. 306, n. 
all writers on justice and policy, invade 
each other with contradictions, why. iv. 
ep. ded. : the doctrine of, is to be re- 
duced to infallible rules, how. ibid, 
sentences arc not therefore just, because 
they have been delivered in many like 
cases before, iv. 18-19. 
there is an odemnt pcccare in the unjust 
as well as in the just, but from different 
causes, iv. 97. 

is the habit of standing to covenants, iv. 

justice taken for the endeavour and con- 
stant will to do that which is just, is that 
for which a man is called righteous, iv. 
184: is called repentance, ibid.: some- 
times works, ibid. 

just and unjust in God is not to be mea- 
sured by the justice of man. iv. 249. 
Justices Itinerant, of Oyer and Terminer 
&c. vi. 40. 

the multitude can never be taught the 
science of just &ndunjust, why. vi.212- 13. 

JUSTIFICATION the question by which we 
are justified, faith or obedience, why im- 
pertinent iii. 599 : when we are said to 
be justified by works, it is to be under- 
stood that God accepts the will for the 
deed. ibid. : how a man's justice justifies 
him. ibid. 600. 

a man is justified, when his plea though 
insufficient is accepted, iii. 600: faith 
and obedience, each is said to justify in 
several senses, ibid. : justification by 
external works, the doctrine of, how it 
enriches the clergy, iii. 693. 
the questions about, are philosophical, ii. 

faith and justice, how they justify, iv. 
184: their parts in justification distin- 
guished, iv. 186. 

dead works justify not.iv. 185: no man 
is justified by works, but by faith only, 
in what sense, ibid. 

JUSTINIAN his institutes, make seven 
sorts of civil law. iii. 270. 

IxiONtho fable of. ii. pref. : explained, 

Paipwv a devil, iii. 639. 

KATHARINE her divorce from Henry, vi. 

KEPLER astronomy and natural philoso- 
phy extraordinarily advanced by Kepler, 
Gassendi, and Mersenne, i. ep. ded. 
his hypothesis of the proportion between 
the distance of the earth from the &un, 
of the moon from the earth, and the ra- 
dius of the earth, i. 427: of the daily 
revolution of the earth about its own 
axis, of its annual revolution about the 
sun according to tho order of the signs, 
and of its annual revolution about its 
own centre contrary to the order of the 
signs, i 427-8. 

attributes the eccentricity of tho earth 
to the difference of its parts, i. 434: 
and to magnetic virtue wrought by im- 
material species. ibid.: and the mutual 
attraction of bodies to their similitude, 

his mode of bisecting the eccentricity of 
the earth's orbit, i. 442: the reason 
thereof, ibid.: what cause he assigns 
for the eccentricity of the earth's orbit, 
i. 443: makes the earth's motion to bo 
the efficient cause of the moon's motion 
about the earth, vii. 101 : his method of 
finding what part of a circle is subtended 
by the sun's diameter in the ecliptic, vii. 
107: his opinion of the date of the 
Creation, vii. 165. 

KINDNESS love of persons for society, iii. 

KING why kings nover sit (low n contented 
with the power they already have, but 
arc ever striving for more. iii. 86. 
that a king had no authority from Christ, 
unless crowned by a bishop, one of tho 
points of the Church of Home declared 
necessary to salvation, iii. 109: that if 
a priest, he could not marry, iii. 109: 
that the subjects of a king declared a 
heretic, might be freed from their alle- 
giance, ibid.: that a king might be de- 
posed by the pope for no cause, ibid. : 
that the clergy should be exempt from 
the jurisdiction of their king in criminal 
cases, ibid. 

kings always in the state and posture of 
gladiators, their weapons pointed and 
eyes fixed on each other, iii. 115. 
no king rich, glorious, or secure, whose 
subjects are poor, contemptible, or too 
weak to maintain, a war against their 
enemies, iii. 174. 

elective kings, not sovereigns, but minis- 
ters of the sovereign, iii. 178: limited 
kings, also. ibid. ii. 94 : *an elective king 
with power to name his successor, is not 
elective but hereditary, iii. 178: if nJhe 



have the power expressly, then is he, by 
the.lawjot nature, obliged to name him, 
to preserve the commonwealth, iii. 179: 
and therefore is absolute sovereign, ib. 
in the case of limited kings, the sove- 
reignty is in the assembly that had the 
power to limit him. iii. 179: elective 
kings have not the sovereignty in pro- 
priety, but in use only. iii. 181. 
the controller of the laws, not the par- 
liament, but rex in parliament*), iii. 255. 
kings resign powers, many times out of 
hope to recover them again at their plea- 
sure, iii. 309. 

the killing of kings made lawful and 
laudable by the Greek and Latin writers, 
provided they be first called tyrants, iii. 

kings in the Scriptures called gods, iii 

no inequality between kings and their 
subjects in the presence of the King oi 
kings, iii. 333. 

miracles tending to stir up revolt againsl 
the king, how to be considered, iii. 363, 
the fear of light given to Christian kings 
to see their right of ecclesiastical go- 
vernment, has corrupted the interpreta- 
tion of the words, the kingdom of God 
iii. 402. 

the king is a public person, and repre- 
sentative of all his subjects, iii. 404. 
the kings succeeded to the judges of Is- 
rael, iii. 470, 482 : the sovereign autho- 
rity, civil and religious, before in the 
high priest, was now in the king. ibid. 
had the whole authority in peace anc 
war. iii. 47 1 : in which included the or 
dering of religion, ibid, 
to reward every man according to hi; 
works, is the office of a king. iii. 478. 
the right of heathen kings to be the pas 
tors of their people, not taken from them 
by their conversion to the faith of Christ 
iii. 538 : Christian kings are fathers o 
families, iii. 540: may receive school 
masters from the recommendation, bu 
not from the command of a stranger 
ibid.: stand charged with the public 
good so long as they retain any othe 
essential right of sovereignty, ibid, 
any king may read lectures in the sci 
ences, by the same authority by whicl 
he authorises the reading of them in th 
Universities. iiL 41: may also hea 
and determine all manner of causes, ib. 
kings baptize not, why. iii. 542. 
the name in Hebrew signifies bountiful 
iii. 555. 

Christian kings have their civil powe 
ffrom God immediately, iii. 567. 

few kings consider it unjust or inconve- 
nient that the pope should depose 
princes, iii. 574: ought either to take 
the reins of government into their own 
hands, or to resign them entirely to the 
pope. iii. 574, 583. 

to depose a king already chosen, in no 
case just. iii. 580 : in their baptism kings 
submit their sceptres to Christ, iii. 581 : 
if the words, beware of false prophets &c., 
confer a power of chasing away kings, 
it was given to men not Christians, iii. 
582 : to submit to another king, is to 
depose the present king. iii. 646. 
the name, how it became odious at Rome, 
iii. 683. 

all kings to be reckoned amongst ravening 
beasts, the opinion pronounced by Cato 
the Censor, ii. ded.: what bloodshed 
caused by the doctrine, that kings may 
for certain causes be deposed, that they 
are the administrators, not the superiors 
of the multitude, ii. pref. : before this 
and other questions in moral philosophy 
moved, kings exercised supreme power, 
ibid. : kept their power whole not by 
arguments, but by the sword, ibid. : 
the lawfulness of taking arms against 
kings first taught after the expulsion of 
Saturn, ibid. 

are severe only against those that con- 
trol their wills, ii. 133: are the cause 
that the excessive power of one subject 
over others becomes harmless, ibid. 
woe to the land whose king is a child, how to 
be understood, ii. 141: a king cannot 
give his general greater authority over 
his army, than he can exercise himself 
over his people, ibid. iv. 136-7. 
that a king is /ie that does righteously, that 
he is not to bt obeyed unless he command 
what is just, wicked sayings, ii. 151. 
in monarchies, the king is the people, ii. 
158: for the commonwealth to rebel 
against the king, a thing impossible, ib. 
want of learning no objection to kings 
being the interpreters ot God's word. ii. 
247: kings have exercised all offices 
civil and ecclesiastical, save that of sa- 
crificing, ii. 247-8. 

the inconvenience to kings from the 
incapacity of priests to marry, what. iii. 
692. ii. 318: kings take not upon them- 
selves the ministerial priesthood, but are 
not so merely laic as to have no eccle- 
siastical jurisdiction, iv. 199. 
our laws though made in parliament, 
are the king's laws. iv. 370: he has 
granted in divers cases not to make a 
law without the advice and assent of the 
lords and commons, ibid. 



few-kings deposed by their subjects have 
lived long afterwards, iv. 419. 
the authority of the king of England as 
head of the Church, iv. 433: his right 
to levy soldiers and money, as he in his 
conscience thinks it necessary for the 
defence of his people, vi. 18: no king 
of England ever pretended such a neces- 
sity against his conscience, iv. 20: is 
bound to the assent of the lords and 
commons, how far. vi. 22 : is sole legis- 
lator and sole supreme judge, vi. 2.3: 
his proclamation under the Great Seal, is 
a law. vi. 26: his only bridle is the fear 
of God. vi. 32: his right to receive ap- 
peals, vi. 52. 

Christian kings began to put into their 
titles the words Dei gratia, when. vi. 179 : 
cannot for their greatness descend into 
the obscure and narrow mines of an am- 
bitious clergy, vi. 180: epittcopus, a name 
common to all heathen kings, ibid.: 
every Christian king is a Christian 
bishop, vi. 181 : kings, so long as they 
have money, shall always have a more 
considerable part on their side than th 
ope on his. vi. 186. 

lation in the reign of James I, meant of 
the succession of one priest after another, 
iii. 400: thy kingdom come, means the 
restoration of the kingdom of God in- 
terrupted by the revolt of the Israelites, 
iii. 402, 403. 

a kingdom of priests, why some so trans- 
late instead of a sacerdotal kingdom, iii. 
402: the kingdom of grace, what, and 
why so called. 403: of 'glory \ what. ibid, 
an estate ordained by men for their 
perpetual security against enemies and 
want. iii. 452. 

the kingdom of God is come nigh unto you, 
is the kingdom of glory, not of grace, 
iii. 497. 

the kingdom of God was first institulii-e 
at Mount Sinai, by the consent of each 
man there had. ii. 233: took its begin- 
ning from this time. ibid, 
the kingdom is divided against itself, 
wherein every man's actions shall be 
ruled by his private conscience, iv. 173. 
a kingdom suffered to become an old 
debt, v* ill hardly ever be recovered, iv.37 1. 
KINGS the books of, written after the 
Captivity, iii. 371. 

ings obliged to buy with preferment } K\npovonia that which is given by lot. 

the obedience of their subjects, are or! 
soon will be in a weak condition, vi. 254. 
KINGDOM the laws of the kingdom of 
God derived to us from Abraham, Moses, 
nnd our Suviour. iii. 99. ii. 227. 
the kingdom of God gotten by violence, 
iii. 132. 

whether it be against reason, for the heir 
to a kingdom to kill his father in pos- 
session, iii. 133. 

cities and kingdoms, are but great fami- 
lies, iii. 154: are at all times in a state 
of war with each other, iii. 154. 
a kingdom divided in itself, cannot stand, 
what is the division here spoken of. iii. 
168, 316. 

no kingdom ever long free from sedition 
and civil war. iii. 195. 
to obtain a kingdom, a man will be con- 
tent with less power than to the peace 
of the commonwealth is required, iii. 309. 
the kingdom of fairies, that walketh in 
the dark. iii. 316. 

the kingdom divided into temporal and 
ghostly, cannot stand, iii. 3 1 6. 
'kingdom, as signifying the power of God, 
is a metaphorical use of the word. iii. 
344: in the natural kingdom of God, 
nothing can be known but by natural 
reason, iii. 354: it is better to obey God 
than man, has place in the kingdom of 
God by pact, not by nature, iii. 356. 
a kingdom of priests, in the English trans- 

iii. 142. ii. 41. iv. 105: icXi/poc, an in- 
heritance, iii. 533. 
NOW LEDGE its end, power, i. 7. 
the first beginnings of are the phantasms 
of sense and imagination, i. 66 : in 
knowledge by sense, the whole object 
better known than any part of it. ibid.: 
in knowledge of the oTiand of the hon, 
where the search begins, i. 67 : the uni- 
versal knowledge of things, how to be 
attained, i. 69. 

to reason without examining the signi- 
fications of names, is not to know any- 
thing, but only to believe, iii. 32. 
no discourse can end in absolute know- 
ledge of fact, nast or future, iii. 52 : 
knowledge of fact, originally sense, and 
over after memory, ibid. 71 :of conse- 
quence, is not absolute but conditional, 
ibid, ibid.: is the knowledge required 
in a philosopher, iii. 71. 
knowledge, riches, honour, but several 
sorts of power, iii 61. 
is two-fold, of fact, and of the consequences 
of affirmations, iii. 71 : the former abso- 
lute knowledge, ibid, 
desire of knowledge iand the arts of peace, 
disposes men to obey a common power 
iii. 87. 

new knowledge produced daily by time 
and industry, iii. 324. 
ascribed to God, how to be understood, 
iii. 352. 



in the beginning no sowing or planting 
of knowledge by itself, apart from the 
weeds and common plants of error and 

n'ecture. iii. 665. 
erived from the registers and re- 
cords of things, ii. ded. : is only from 
definitions, ii. 305. 

assent is called knowledge, when. ii. 303: 
knowledge is memory, ii. 304. 
knowledge slowly admits a proposition 
after it has been broken into pieces and 
chewed, faith swallows it \\ hole and en- 
tire, ii. 305. 

true knowledge begot teth not contro- 
versy, bnt knowledge, iv. 1. 
of knowledge two kinds, original or from 
sense, and science, iv. 27: both sorts are 
but experience, ibid, 
knowledge is but remembrance iv. 27 : 
implies truth and evidence, ibid. : the 
frst principle of knowledge, is what. iv. 
28: the second, third, and fourth, ibid, 
of the two kinds of knowledge, one is 
experience of fact, the other evidence of 
truth, iv. 29: one prudence, the other 
wisdom, ibid. : is remembrance called 
experience and prudence, iv. 210. and 
remembrance called mmce. ibid, 
a sign of knowing wr/7, i* what. iv. 453: 
of knowing much, what. ibid, 
no knowledge but of truth, vii. 71. 

KVpictKi} the Lord's house so called by 
the Greek fathers, why. iii. 458. 

Kvpwc, he so called in speaking of po^ses- 
sions, in speaking of actions is called 
author, iii. 148. 

LABAN his images called ]\\sgofls. iii. 658. 
LABOUR is an exchangeable commodity. 

iii. 233. 

man must both labour, and fight for se- 
curing his labour, iii. 333. 

bestowed on anything to make benefit 

of it, is called cultwe, when. iii. 348: 

worship, when. iii. 349. 

labour and honour, how inseparable, iv. 

LACED J3MON the law of, that what young 

men could steal undiscovered, should go 

unpunished, ii. 86, 191. 
LALOVERA the Jesuit, his opinion that 

since the fall of Adam the proportion 

between a straight and a curved line 

cannot without divine grace be found. 

vii. 320: thought he had found it. ibid. 
LAMBARD his Saxon laws. vi. 81, 83, 157, 

^AMBETH the court at Lambeth, whether 

the king's court or the pope's, vi. 114. 

LAMBERT a great favorite of 
vi. 398 : tries to save Naylor, and me- 
ditates succeeding to Cromwell, ibid : 
the succession promised to him. vi. 400 : 
the Protector puts him out of all em- 
ployment, vi. 402 : restores the Kump. 
^ i. 407 : intrigues to be made general. \ i. 
409-11 : is deserted b v the army. vi. 4 14. 

LANGUAGE the diversity of, that now 
is, whence proceeding, iii. 19: as men 
abound in copiousness of language, so 
they become more wise or more mad 
than ordinary, iii. 25. 
imperative, is command, prayer, or coun- 
sel, when. iii. 50. 

LAIU;S the household gods of the Gen- 
tiles, iii. 100. 

LARVA: and Lemures. iii. 100. 

LATIN nothing ever so dearly bought, 
as the learning of the Latin and Greek 
tongues by these western parts, iii. 203: 
the Latin used by the Church of Rome, 
but the ghost of the old Roman language, 
iii. 69$: no great need of Latin now, 
why. \i. 276. 

\arptia and SovXtia, their distinction, iii. 
647-8. ii. 225. 

LAUD supposed to ha\e nd\ised the im- 
posing on the Scots tho book of Com- 
mon Prayer vi. 198: is for Armimus. 
\i. 241: forbids preaching of predesti- 
nation, ibid.: said that he was to hau 
a cardinal's hat. ibid. : his impeachment 
and execution, vi. 254 : his character. 
\ i.255. 

LAUGHTER sudden glory, iii. 46. iv. 46: 
caused by what. iii. 46. iv. 455 : most 
incident to those that are conscious of 
the fewest abilities, iii. 46 : they that 
are intent on great designs, have not 
leisure to laugh, iv. 455. 
much laughter at the defects of others, 
a sign of pusillanimity, iii. 46. iv. 47. 
is the sign of a passion that has no name, 
but is always joy. iv. 45. 

LAW the notion of, resolved into what. i. 

the passions, and the actions proceeding 
from them, no sin till there be a law 
that forbids them. iii. 114 : no law, till a 
person agreed upon to make it. ibid. : 
where no common power, no law, where 
no law, no injustice, iii. 115. 
a law of nature, what. iii. 116-17, 271, 
343. 513. ii. 16. iv.87 : the fundamental 
law of nature, to seek peace, iii. 117, 138, 
139. ii. 13, 16, 30, 52. iv. 86, 87. 
the second law of nature, to lay down 
the right to all things, iii. 118 : the./?ra< 
*j>ecial law of nature the same. ii. 17,30. 
iv. 87. 



ti\p law of the Gospel, whatsoever you re- 
quire that others do to you, that do you to 
them.ul 118,494. 

the law of all men, quod tibi fieri non vis, 
alteri ne Jeceris. iii. 118. 
performance of covenants, the third law 
of nature, iii. 130: the second, ii. 29-30. 
iv. 95. 

gratitude, the fourth law of nature, iii. 
138, .304: the third, ii. 35. iv. 99. 
complaisance, the fifth law of nature, iii. 
138: the fourth, ii! 36. iv. 99. 
facility to pardon, the sixth law of na- 
ture, iii. 139: the fifth, ii. 37. iv. 100. 
that revenge respect only the future 
time, the seventh law of nature, iii. 140, 
304: the sixth, ii. 37. iv. 100. 
against contumely, the eighth law of na- 
ture, iii. 140: the seventh, ii. 38. iv. 101. 
against pride, the ninth law of nature, 
iii. 140: the eighth, ii. 38. iv. 103. 
against arrogance, the tenth law. iii. 141 : 
the ninth, ii. 39. iv. 104. 
equity, the eleventh law. iii. 142: the 
tenth, ii. 40. 

of the use of things in common, the 
twelfth law. iii. 142: the eleventh, ii. 40. 
iv. 104. 

of lot, the thirteenth law. iii. 142: the 
twelfth, ii. 41.iv. 105. 
of primogeniture, and right of occupa- 
tion, the fourteenth law. iii. 142: the 
thirteenth, ii. 41. iv. 105. 
of the safe conduct of mediators of peace, 
the fifteenth law. iii. 143: the fourteenth. 
ii. 41. iv. 102. 

of arbitration, the sixteenth law. iii. 143: 
the fifteenth, ii. 41. iv. 105. 
that no man be judge in his own cause, 
the seventeenth law. iii. 143 : the sixteenth^ 
ii. 42. 

of impartial arbitration, the eighteenth law. 
iii. 143: the serenteenth. ii. 42. iv. 106. 
of witnesses, the nineteenth law. iii. 144: 
the eighteenth, ii. 43. 
against bribes in distributing justice, the 
nineteenth law. ii. 43: against intempe- 
rance, the twentieth, ii. 44. \ 
the laws of nature, improperly called 
laws. iii. 147, 253. ii. 49. iv. 109, 285. 
a law, properly speaking, is the word of 
him that by right hath command over 
others, iii. 147. ii. 49: is a command, 
iv. 109, 205. vi. 26. 

the laws of nature, if considered as the i 
word of God, are properly called laws. 
iii. 147, 343. ii. 50. iv. 109, 284. j 

the civil laws, the laws of each common- 
wealth in particular, iii. 165: the name 
why now confined to the laws of Rome, 
ibid. 250. 


civil laws, how they are artificial chains, 
iii. 198. 

to set down laws for regulating all the 
actions and words of men, a thing im- 
possible, iii. 199: in all things by the 
law pnetermitted, men at liberty to do 
as they will. ibid. : have no power to 
protect without the sword to put them 
in execution, ibid.: the silence of the 
law, what liberty it gives the subject, iii. 

why by the ancients called vopog. iii. 234. 
ignorance of the law is no excuse, iii. 
242, 280. 

civil laws in general, those common to 
every commonwealth, iii. 250. 
law in general, is not counsel, but com- 
mand, iii. 251, 257, 561. ii. 183: of him 
that addresseth it to one formerly obliged 
to obey him. ibid ii. 183: civil, addeth 
only the name of the person command- 
ing, ibid. 

civil law t definition of. iii. 251, 518. ii. 77, 
183. iv. 131. vi. 26. 

laws are the rules of just and unjust, iii. 
251. ii. pref. 

none can make laws but the common- 
wealth, iii. 251, 518: but he that hath 
the sword, iv. 131. 

long use becomes law, not by length of 
time, but by the tacit will of the sove- 
reign, iii. 252. 

the law of nature, and the civil law, con- 
tain each other, and arc of equal extent, 
iii. 253, 600: the civil law is written, 
the natural unwritten, iii. 254. 
law brought into th< world only to limit 
the natural liberty of particular men. 
iii. 254. 

the laws of a people subdued and go- 
verned by their former laws, are the laws 
of the victor, not of the vanquished 
commonwealth, iii. 254. 
an unwritten law obtaining in all the 
provinces of a dominion, is a law of na- 
ture, iii. 255, 257: equally obliges all 
mankind, ibid. 

opinions found in the books of lawyers 
of eminence, making the legislative 
power depend on private men or subor- 
dinate judges, iii. 255. 
the law never can be against reason, iii. 
256. vi. 64: not the letter, but the in- 
tention of the legislature, is the law. 
ibid. ibid. ii. 285 : this intention to be 
gathered from iho cause, vi, 64: the 
law is made by the reason, not of subor- 
dinate judges, but of the artificial man, 
the commonwealth, iii. 256. 
contradiction in the laws, how removed, 
iii, 256. 



the command of the commonwealth is 
law to those only that have means to 
take notice of it. iii. 257. ii. 44, 191: 
no law over natural fools, children, or 
madmen, iii. 257. ii. pref. : the law no 
law to him from whom accident has taken 
away the means to take notice of it. iii. 

every law obliging all subjects in general, 
unwritten and unpublished, is a law of 
nature, iii. 258 : a law obliging some 
condition of men, or some particular 
man, not written or published, is a law 
of nature, ibid. : every law not written 
or published, is a law of nature, iii. 258. 
ii. 194. 

all laws but the laws of nature require 
promulgation, iii. 259, 344. ii. 192, 205. 
before letters were in common use, the 
laws put into verse in aid of the memory, 
iii. 259: and sung. ii. 194. 
must be known by sufficient signs to pro- 
ceed from the will of the sovereign, iii. 
259. ii. 191: the authority by which 
laws are sufficiently verified, how to be 
known, iii. 260. ii. 191-2: laws written 
how to be known, iii. 260. 
every man bound to do his best to inform 
himself of all written laws. iii. 261. 
the nature of the law consists, not in the 
letter, but in the authentic interpretation, 
iii. 262. ii. 285: the interpretation of 
the law depends on the sovereign, ibid. 
380. ii. 193, 221: all law, written and 
unwritten, needs interpretation, iii. 262. 
the law of nature easy, but become of 
all laws the most obscure and has most 
need of interpretation, iii. 262: the 
written easily misinterpreted, why. ibidj 
a wrong sentence given by the sovereign, 
in laws mutable, is a constitution of a 
new law. iii. 264: in the laws of nature, 
is no law to the judge for ever after, iii. 

of the law of nature no one tittle shall 
ever pass. iii. 264. 
the doctrine of Coke, that a man accused 
of felony and flying for fear, shall for the 
forfeiture of his goods and chattels be 
presumed guilty, is contrary to the law of 
nature, iii. 265; is no law of England 
ibid.: that no proof shall be admitted 
against a presumption of law, is against 
law. iii. 266. 

of the written law, the interpreters are 
not the writers of commentaries, iii. 266: 
the interpreters are the same as of the 
unwritten law. ibid, 
the law is the. general sentence of the 
sovereign, iii. 266, 272. 
tjie letter and the sentence of the law, 

well distinguished, how. iii. 267: in 
what sense is all one. ibid.: the literal 
sense is that intended by the legislator 
to be signified by the letter, ibid, 
if the letter of the law do not authorise 
a reasonable sentence, it is to be supplied 
by the law of nature, how. iii. 267 : no 
inconvenience can authorise a sentence 
against the law. iii. 268. 
the division of law, is subservient to the 
scope of the writer, iii. 269-70. 
the seven sorts of civil laws, in the in- 
stitutes of Justinian, iii. 270. 
all laws are the laws of him that has au- 
thority to repeal them. iii. 270, 254. 
laws natural and positive, iii. 271 : laws 
positive, arc not from eternity, but made 
by the will of the sovereign, ibid, 
laws human and divine, iii. 271. ii. 186: 
positive human laws, penal and distribu- 
tive, iii. 271 -.distributive, what. iii. 272 : 
penal, what. ibid. 

laws penal are addressed, not to the de- 
linquent, but to the minister of execu- 
tion, iii. 272. 

divine positive laws, arc not eternal nor 
addressed to all men, but to a certain 
people or certain persons, iii. 272. 
it is of the essence of law, to be assured 
of the authority of him that declares it. 
iii. 272. 

faith of supernatural law, is not a ful- 
filling, but only an assenting to the same, 
iii. 273. 

anything not against the law of nature 
may be made law by the sovereign power, 
iii. 275. 

laws fundamental and not fundamental, iii. 
275: fundamental, what. ibid. 
law and charter, how distinguished, iii. 

the purpose to break the law, is a con- 
tempt of him to whom belongs the exe- 
cution, iii. 277: breach of the law lies, 
not in any pleasure of the imagination, 
but in the resolution to put in execution, 

ignorance of the civil law in a strange 
country, shall excuse a man till it be 
declared to him. iii. 280: ignorance of 
the civil law of a man's own country ex- 
cuseth, if it be not sufficiently declared, 
iii. 280, 287, 345. 

a law without a penalty, is not a law. iii. 
280: the law, if the penalty is not great 
enough to deter, or if the penalty im- 
posed be greater than that declared, 
tempts men to commit crime, iii. 281. 
three ways in which men are prone to 
violate the laws from defect of reason- 
ing, presumption of false principles, false 



teachers, and erroneous inferences from 
trae principles, iii. 281-2. 
the laws are as cobwebs, broken through 
by potent men. iii. 281. 
to break the law upon his own or ano- 
ther's dream or pretended vision, or 
fancy of the power of spirits invisible, a 
crime, iii. 286. 

the law which a man has not means to 
inform himself of, not obligatory, iii. 287. 
ii. 44. 

the obligation of the law ceaseth to a 
man in the power of the enemy, iii. 288. 
no law can oblige a man to abandon his 
own preservation, iii, 288. 
facts against the law from terror of pre- 
sent death, totally excused, iii. 288: 
facts against the law to avoid starvation, 
or otherwise to preserve life, totally ex- 
cused, ibid. 

of facts done against the law by autho- 
rity, both author and actor are criminal, 
iii. 289. 

the command of the sovereign to do 
aught against the law, is an abrogation 
of the law. iii. 289: whatsoever is 
taught by the commonwealth, has a sem- 
blance of law, till the same authority 
control it. iii. 290. 

the law publicly taught aggravates crimes 
committed against it. iii. 391-2. 
the examples of princes are more potent 
to govern men's actions, than the laws 
themselves, iii. 292-3. 
crime not only committed, but taught 
for law, by what men. iii. 293. 
the law regjirdeth the general, not the 
particular inclination of mankind, iii. 

the law is the public conscience, in a 
commonwealth, iii. 311 : he that is sub- 
ject to no civil law, sins in all he does 
against his conscience, ibid. : the law of 
his country, not his own inspiration, 
must be the rule of a man's actions, ib. 
to set the laws above the sovereign, is to 
make a new sovereign, iii. 312-13. 
men of the profession of the law, endea- 
vour to make it depend on their own 
learning, not upon the legislative power, 
iii. 313. ii. 155. 

canons set up against the laws. iii. 316, 
609 : where one can make laws, another 
canons, there are two commonwealths. 

the power of making laws, is the rational 
faculty, iii. 318. 

a law forbidding rebellion is an obliga- 
tion only by virtue of the law of nature 
that forbids violation of faith, iii. 324. 
the laws to be read and expounded to 

the people and the authority that makes 
them brought to mind, how. iii. 328. 
all breaches of the law, are offences 
against the commonwealth, iii. 332: 
some also against private persons, ibid. : 
the former may be pardoned, the latter 
not without the assent or satisfaction of 
the party injured, iii. 333. 
no law can be unjust, iii. 335 
a good law, is one needful, for the good of 
the people, and perspicuous, iii. 335: 
the laws of the commonwealth resemble 
the laws of gamesters, wherein, ibid. : 
resemble hedges set about the highways, 
wherein, ibid. : a law for the benefit of 
the sovereign, but not for the good of 
the people, not good. iii. 335-6: laws 
unnecessary are traps for money, iii. 336. 
the perspicuity of a law, consists not in 
the words, but in the declaration of the 
reasons of it. iii. 336 : if the meaning 
of the legislator be known, the law is 
more easily understood by few than 
many words, ibid. : many words imply 
that whoever evades the words is with- 
out the compass of the law. ibid, 
contention between the penners and the 
pleaders of the law. iii. 336 : the plead- 
ers victorious, ibid. 

the law of nations and the law of nature, 
the same thing, iii. 342. ii. 186 -7. iv. 228. 
the knowledge of all law depends on the 
knowledge of the sovereign power, iii. 

promulgation of the laws of man is but 
of one kind, by the voice of man. iii. 
345 : the laws of God declared in what 
three ways. ibid. 

no universal laws ever given by sense 
supernatural, why. iii. 345. 
all rules of life which men are in con- 
science bound to observe, are laws, iii.366. 
the Volume of the Law, written by Moses, 
iii. 369, 515: was lost, and long after 
found again, ibid. 471, 516. 
the written laws of God, are laws to him 
only to whom he has sufficiently pub- 
lished them. iii. 378. 
the law of Moses was the civil law of 
the Jews. iii. 471. 

to interpret the law, is part of the ad- 
ministration of a present kingdom, iii. 

no written law of God before the ten 
commandments, iii. 513: they were 
made laws by GojJ himself, iii. 514. 
a law obliges only those that acknow- 
ledge it to be the act of their sovereign, 
iii. 514. 

the judicial and Levitical law of the 
Israelites, made law by Moses, iii. 515. 



the laws of the commonwealth, and of 
nature, must be observed to gain admis- 
sion at the last day into the kingdom of 
Christ, iii. 519. 

the acts of their council no more laws to 
the then Christians, than the other pre- 
cepts, repent &C. iii. 520. 
the makers of civil laws not only the de- 
clarers, but also the makers of the justice 
and injustice of actions, iii. 559. 
law and counsel, how distinguished, iii. 
561. ii. 183: not the imperative manner 
of speaking, but the subjection to a per- 
son, maketh his precepts laws. iii. 563, 
the laws of nature, and of the Church, 
are the only laws divine, iii. 600. 
the distinction of civil and canon laws, 
from the error of the present Church 
being the kingdom of God. iii. 609. 
men and arms, not words and promises, 
make the force and power of the laws, 
iii. 683: that not men should govern, 
but the laws, a pernicious error, ibid. 
is the rule of actions only, not of thoughts 
or consciences, iii. 684. 
for whatsoever act a dispensation is due 
for the necessity, for the same there 
needs no dispensation when no law for- 
bids it. iii. 685. 

they that against the laws teach true 
philosophy, may lawfully be punished, 
iii. 688. 

the law of nature, that a man is bound to 
protect in war the authority by which 
he is protected in peace, iii. 703: the 
times require that it be inculcated and 
remembered, ibid. 

of right and wrong, good and evil, just and 
unjust, no judge but the laws in each 
commonwealth, ii. pref. 
the law of nature, the definition of dis- 
puted, ii. 14. iv. 87: according to some, 
the general agreement of the most wise 
and learned nations, ii. 15. iv. 87: ac- 
cording to others, the general consent of 
all mankind, ibid. ibid, 
whole people do contrary to what by 
writers unanimously admitted to be the 
law of nature, why. ii. 15. 
every breach of the law of nature, con- 
sists in false reasoning in what conduces 
to self-conservation, ii. 16, n.: all the 
laws of nature are derived from the first 
or fundamental law of self-conservation, as 
directing to peace or self-defence, ii. 17. 
acts done against th$ law, are released at 
the will of the magistrate only. ii. 32, n. 
the question, which of two men is the 
better, belongs to the civil, not the na- 
tural law. ii. 3$. iii. 140. 
to. the obligation of the law of nature, 

nothing can be added by covenant, ii. 

the passions, so long as they prevail, 
prevent men from knowing the laws of 
nature, ii. 44. 

actions may be so diversified by the civil 
law, as that what is equity at one time 
may be iniquity at another, ii. 46. 
the precepts of the law of nature are the 
laws of the kingdom of God delivered 
by our Saviour and his apostles, ii. 51 : 
that the laws of God are seated in 
right reason, confirmed from Scripture.ib. 
the fundamental law of nature, to seek 
peace, is the sum of the divine law. ii. 52 : 
the same confirmed from Scripture, ib. 
laws are made for voluntary actions only, 
ii. 62. 

the laws are silent in time of war. ii. 64 : 
is true of the law of nature as well as 
of the civil law, provided they be re- 
ferred to the actions, not to the mind. ib. 
theft, murder, and all injuries, are forbid- 
den by the law of nature, what they are 
is determined by the civil law. ii. 85. 
that coercive power, the interpretation 
of the laws &c., should be left to the 
laws themselves, is a shallow opinion of 
the nature of government, ii. 154. 
the ambition of lawyers makes the laws 
seem to depend, not on the sovereign 
authority, but on their own prudence, ii. 
155. iii. 313. 

laws were invented not to take away, 
but to direct men's actions, ii. 178: 
when over-many, are gins laid to entrap 
harmless liberty, ii. 179. 
contracts oblige us, laws tic us fast, being 
already obliged, ii. 185. iv. 222. 
law and covenant, how they differ, ii. 183- 
5. iv. 221: law and right, how they dif- 
fer, ii. 185-6. iv. 222 : that which is pro- 
hibited or commanded by the law of 
God, cannot be permitted or prohibited 
by the law civil, ii. 185. iv. 223: that 
which is permitted by divine right, may 
be forbidden by the law civil, ii. 186. iv. 

the divine civil laws, what. ii. 186. 
all human law, is civil, ii. 187: secular, 
and sacred, ibid. : the sacred also called 
ecclesiastical, ibid. 

law distributive and penal, ii. 188: are 
not two several species, but two parts of 
the same law. ibid. : the law gives rights 
in vain, unless it prohibits the hindrance 
of the enjoyment of them, ibid.: and 
prohibits m vain, unless it punishes the 
injury, ii, 189. 

every law has a penalty attached, express 
or implied, ii. 189. 



certain of the ten commandments, are civil 
lawS. ii. 1 89 : also imDliedly commanded 
by the natural law. ibid, 
the obligation to observe the civil laws, 
more ancient than their promulgation, ii. 

no civil law can possibly be against the 
law of nature, ii. 190-91: no act com- 
manded by the civil law can be theft, mur- 
der c. ii. 19 1. 

in the promulgation of a law must appear 
the authority to make it, and the sense 
of the law. ii. 192: in monarchies and 
aristocracies, how promulged. ii. 193. 
laws written and unwritten, ii. 194: a 
written law, what. ibid, 
all kinds of law are of the same age with 
mankind, both in nature and time, ii. 194. 
the natural is to be distinguished from 
the civil law as commanding the will. ii. 
194: so far as it commands actions, is 
civil, ibid. : the civil punishes those that 
wilfully transgress the law of nature, ib. 
the laws of nature not made written laws 
by being found in the writings of phi 
losophers. ii. 195, 

laws are made law by custom, how. ii.195. 
to renounce the covenant of obedience, 
is to renounce all laws at once. ii. 199. 
a law thou shall not rebel, would be nuga- 
tory, why. ii. 201 : by breaking the civil, 
we break the natural law also. ibid, 
the opinion of those that think that vio- 
lations of the law are expiated by suffer- 
ing the punishment, ii. 201. 
every law has two parts, a prohibition, and 
a penalty, ii. 201-2: may be understood 
as a condition, that he that sins against it 
shall pay the penalty, ii, 202; to do 
that which a man doubts whether it be 
sin or not, is a contempt of the law, and 
against the law of nature, ii. 202. 
in the kingdom of heaven there will be no 
laws. ii. 263: laws were given by God 
to conduct us, not in, but unto heaven, 

all laws of divine worship contained in 
the words, thou shalt love God, all laws 
natural and civil in the words thou shalt 
love thy neighbour as thyself, ii. 264: both 
together the sum of all laws. ibid, 
not the words of the law, but the sen- 
tence of the legislator is the rule of ac- 
tion, ii. 285. iii. 256, 262. vi. 64. 
the opinions of law and policy delivered 

LITICO, would, if generally held, incom- 
parably benefit commonwealth.iv.ep.ded, 
the true expli cation of the laws of nature 
and policy depends on what. iv. 1 : tho 
writings of men thereon from antiquity 

downwards, have increased doubts and 
controversies, ibid. 

the force of a law of nature, is but the 
force of the reasons conducing thereto, 
iv. 95. 

indifference of commerce, a law of nature, 
iv. 101. 

all the laws of nature are to bo under- 
stood without any other covenant ante- 
cedent, iv. 104: the laws of nature may 
be broken by an action conformable to 
them, if believed to be contrary, iv. 109. 
ii. 46 : no law of natural reason can be 
against the divine law. iv. 1 1 6. 
the proverb, inter arma silent leges, iv.118. 
the change of laws is then bad, when it 
arises from the change of mind, not of 
occasion, iv. 168. 

no law is intended to bind the conscience, 
unless it break out into action, iv. 172: 
such law would be of no effect, ibid, 
tho laws of the kingdom of heaven are 
addressed to the conscience only. iv. 195. 
every law is a declaration of the mind 
concerning some future action, iv. 220. 
a law obliges only by virtue of some co- 
venant made by him that is subject there- 
to, iv. 221. 

the command of him whose command is 
a law in one thing, is law in everything, 
iv. 222. 

the civil law cannot make that to be done 
jure, which is done against the law divine 
or natural, iv. 223 : the laws of God and 
of nature allow greater liberty than the 
law civil, why. ibid. : the essence of a 
law is to bind. ibid. : the distinction be- 
tween things done lege divina and lege 
civili. ibid. 

laws divine, natural, and civil, a division 
from the difference of the authors, iv. 
223-4: written and unwritten, from the 
difference of promulgation, iv. 224 : laws 
simply so called, and laws penal, ibid. : 
those last are addressed only to the ma- 
gistrate, ibid. 

the law of God and the moral law, are 
the same. iv. 224 : tho same taught by 
Christ, ibid. 

upon the occasion of any monstrous birth, 
whether it be man, and whether or not 
lawful to kill it, shall be decided by the 
civil law, not by Aristotle, ii. 269. iv. 226. 
law martial, is a part of the civil law. iv. 

written laws are the* laws of the common- 
wealth expressed, iv. 227: unwritten 
laws are the laws of nature, ibid, 
the necessity of an action makes not tho 
law that prohibits it unjust, iv. 252 : 
the law regards the will, and no otter 



precedent cause of action, ibid. : its in- 
tent is not to grieve, but make just, and 
regardeth not the evil past, but the good 
to come. iv. 253. 

nothing is opposite to law, but sin. iv. 374. 
the law of nature, is the assent that all 
men give to the means of their own pre- 
servation, v. 180. 

the meaning and sense of the law, how to 
be found out. vi. 7. 

no record of a judgment is a law, save 
only to the party pleading, vi. 54. 
the word common-law, in any statute, may 
always be well interpreted for any of the 
temporal laws of England, vi. 63. 
government and laws far more ancient 
than history or writing, vi. 147. 
a law is a command to do, or to forbear, 
neither of which is fulfilled by suffering. 
vi. 226. 

the laws the ground and measure of all 
true morality, vii, 75-6. 

LAWYERS add together laws and facts to 
find what is right and wrong in men's 
actions, iii. 30: their barbarous phrase, 
a precedent, iii. 91: use only that false 
measure of justice, ibid, vi. 45 : their 
covetousness not so greut in ancient 
times as since in times of peace, vi. 45. 
the lawyers, how disposed at the begin- 
ning of the Civil War. vi. 311-12. 
their ambition makes the laws seem to 
depend not on the sovereign authority, 
but on their own prudence, ii.155. iii. 313. 

LAZARUS the history of Dives undLazarus 
makes not against the mortality of the 
soul till the resurrection, if taken for a 
parable, iii. 624 : lay dead for four days, 
iii. 631. iv. 353. 

LEAGUE is a connexion of men by cove- 
nants, iii. 223: is valid, how long, ibid : 
of commonwealths, arc profitable, why. 
ibid. : of subjects, if the design be evil or 
unknown to the state, are unlawful, ibid, 
the solemn League and Covenant, vi. 318. 

LEARNING mathematical and dogmatical, 
proceed from reason and passion, iv. ep. 
ded. iv. 73-4: unheedy learning a hin- 
drance to the knowledge of truth, and 
changeth into elves those that were be- 
ginning to be men. vii. 222. 

LEGAT Bartholomew, burnt for Arianism 
in the time of James I. vi. 106. by 
what law. vi. 108 : by virtue of the writ 
de hceretico comburendo. vi. 128. 

LEGISLATOR in eve/y commonwealth, is 
the sovereign only. iii. 252, 336, 366. ii. 
76. iv. 131. 

is he, not by whose authority the laws 
were made, but by whose authority they 
continue to be laws. iii. 254. 

the intention of the legislator, and not 
the letter, is the law. iii. 256. ii. 235. vi. 
64: always supposed to bo equity, iii. 
267 : in him is the final cause of all laws, 
iii. 262 : to him no knot insoluble, ibid, 
contempt of the legislator, is a breach of 
all his laws at once. iii. 277. ii. 199. 
the want of an absolute and arbitrary 
legislative power, one cause of the disso- 
lution of commonwealths, iii. 705-6. 
the power of legislation is what. ii. 76: 
is itself absolute sovereignty, iv. 137. 

LEISURE commonwealth the mother of 
peace and leisure, leisure the mother of 
philosophy, iii. 666. 

LEMURES Larva) &c. iii. 100. 

LENGTH the space passed through by a 
body considered as without magnitude, i. 
Ill : whether distanceis length, vii. 215. 

LENT/HALL William, speaker of the Long 
Parliament, vi. 407. 

LEO Pope. iii. 571, 572, 583. 

LEPROUS the treatment of, by the law of 
Moses, iii. 483, 502. ii. 288 : the pro- 
bable origin of baptism, iii. 483. ii. 288. 

\rj(JToiKt} the mode of life anciently so 
called, ii. 64: the custom of abstaining 
from instruments of husbandry, and 
beasts of the plough, ibid. 

LETHARGY of ease, what disease in acom- 
mon wealth, iii. 321. 

LETTERS in reading, one letter only seen 
at one time, i 395. 

the invention of printing no great matter 
compared with that of letters, iii. 18: 
the inventor of letters, unknown, ibid. : 
the invention profitable, and difficult, 
ibid.: how made. ibid, 
without letters, a man cannot become 
excellently wise or excellently foolish, 
iii. 25. 

no letters, in the war of every man 
against every man. iii. 113. 

LEVELLERS \vho so called, and why. vi. 
365: the levellers in the army refuse to 
go to Ireland, and are fallen upon and 
reduced by Cromwell, vi. 366. 

LEVI the tribe of, had no lot in the land 
of promise, iii. 234, 533, 608: but a 
tenth of the whole fruits, ibid. ibid. : 
the part God had reserved to himsolfl 
iii. 533, 608. 

were a holy tribe amongst the Israelites, 
iii. 405. 

the Jews if they had an idol in their 
chapel, but a Levite for chaplain, made 
account that they worshipped the God 
of Israel, iii. 473. 

the Levitical law, delivered to the people 
by Moses, iii. 515. iv. 193: made law 
by him. ibid. 



they, only capable of the priesthood, iii. | 
532. vi. 279: the priests nad a tenth of 
the tenth assigned to the tribe, iii. 533: 
called ckrgy, why. ibid, 
their consecration by imposition of hands, 
iii. 543 : slew 3000 of them that wor- 
shipped the Golden Calf. iii. 708. 
LEVIATHAN beset with those that con- 
tend on one side for too great liberty, 
and on the other for too great authority, 
iii. dedic, : an artificial imitation of man. 
iii. introd. : its soul, sovereignty, ibid. : 
its joints, nerves &c., what, ibid.: its 
matter and artificer, man. ibid, 
the great LEVIATHAN, his generation, iii. 
158: a mortal god. ibid.: his power, 
how great, ibid. : in him is the essence 
of the commonwealth, ibid, 
is the king of the proud, iii. 307 : mor- 
tal and subject to decay, ibid.: there is 
that in heaven, though not on earth, that 
he should stand in fear of. ibid, 
the principles set forth in the LEVIA- 
THAN, such as would render a common- 
wealth, except by external violenci 
everlasting, iii. 325 : are all warranted 
by Scripture, ib. : their difference from 
the practice of the greatest part of the 
world, iii. 357: of the western parts 
especially, ibid. : should by the exor- 
cise of entire sovereignty be publicly 
taught and converted into practice, iii. 
358: the principles true and proper, 
and the ratiocination solid, iii. 710: the 
part treating of a Christian commonwealth 
contains some new doctrines, which it 
were unlawful to divulge if tho contrary 
were already determined, iii. 7 1 1 : but 
tend manifestly to peace and loyalty 
ibid.: and are offered to the considera- 
tion of those that are yet in deliberation, 
ibid. : the matters in question are not 
of fact, but of right, iii. 712: nothing in 
the LEVIATHAN contrary to tho word of 
God, or good manners, or to the public 
tranquillity, iii. 713: may profitably be 
taught in the Universities, ibid. iv. 438 
its only design is to set before men's 
eyes the mutual relation between pro 
tection and obedience, iii. 7 1 3 : not born 
under a good constellation, as having an 
angry aspect from tho dissolvers of an 
old government, and seeing but the backs 
of them that erect the new. iii. 714: 
will not be condemned by the public 
judge of doctrine, ibid, 
converted into Latin, and printed beyon< 
seas. iv. 317: with what alterations, ib 
was written in the time of the Rump 
and with what intent, iv. 407 : -accusec 
iii parliament of heresy by both bishop 

and presbyterians. ibid. : came forth in 
1650. iv. 420: the words in the Review, 
when it is that a man has liberty to submit 
&c., were put in for what purpose, iv. 

was written under what circumstances, 
and with what feelings and design, vii. 
5 : the Apology for it. vii. 4-6. 
in the passage, philosophy hath no other- 
wise place there, than as a hand-maid to the 
Roman relic/ion (p. 070), the word hath 
put by mistake for had. vii. 347. 
EVITY mobility of spirits, but in excess, 
iv. 5C : its effects, ibid, : proceedb from 
curiosity, but with too much indiffer- 
ence, ibid. 

EX and Jus see Jus. 
IBERALITY magnanimity in the use of 
riches, iii. 44: why honourable, iii. 79: 
the cause, and not the quantity of the 
gift, makes liberality, iii. 147. ii. 49. 
LIBERI signifies children, iv. 158 : also 

freemen, why. ibid. 
LTBERIUS bishop of Rome. iv. 402. 
LIBERTY free from necessity, not to be 
found in the will of either man or beast, 
i. 409: the power of doing what is 
willed, belongs equally to man and beast, 

in its proper signification, the absence 
of external impediments, iii. 1 1 6. iv. 275. 
v. 352 : the absence of external impedi- 
ments of motion, iii. 196. ii. 120. iv. 273: 
may be applied to creatures irrational 
and inanimate, iii. 196 v. 48, 403: the 
difference between the want of lUwrty, 
and the want of power, iii. 196. iv. 274. 
is consistent with fear, how. iii. 197: 
with necessity, how. ibid.: the liberty of 
man without the necessity of his will, 
would be a contradiction to the omnipo- 
tence and liberty of God. iii. 198. 
the liberty men clamour for, is a liberty 
whereby all other men would be masters 
of their lives, iii. 199. ii. 135. 
the liberty so honourably mentioned in 
the Greek and Roman histories, is not 
the liberty of particular men, but of the 
commonwealth, iii. 201 : men mistake 
that liberty for their private inheritance 
and birth-right, which is the right of the 
public only. iii. 202. 

the true liberty of a subject, wherein it 
lies. iii. 203. ii. 178, 180, iv. 158, 215. 
no man has liberty Jo resist the sword of 
the commonwealth in defence of another, 
guilty or innocent, iii. 205. 
many men together, that have committed 
a capital crime, have liberty to unite and 
defend themselves against the 
power, iii. 206. 



private men have liberty to believe or 
not, in his heart, any act to be a miracle, 
iii. 436: but not to confess the same 
publicly, iii, 437. 

is commonly esteemed to be the doing 
of all things according to our own fan- 
cies, with impunity, ii. 120. 
water enclosed in a vessel, is not at 
liberty, ii. 120 : the vessel being broken, 
is made free. ibid. : a man has more 
liberty in a large, than in a small room, 
ibid. : all subjects and servants are free, 
that are not fettered, ibid, 
all liberty other than that of a subject, 
is exemption from the laws, and proper 
to the sovereign, ii. 121. 
liberty written on the gates of any city 
whatsoever, means liberty of the city, 
not of the subjects, ii. 134: the liberty 
demanded by private men, is not liberty, 
but dominion, ii. 135. iv. 202. 
a great part of harmless liberty, that 
there be no punishments not foreseen 
and looked for. ii. 179. 
blameless liberty, that which is not against 
reason, iv. 83. 

the loss of liberty in a subject, consists 
in what. iv. 163: is no inconvenience, 
ibid. : liberty appears in the likeness of 
rule and government over others, iv. 164. 
in a commonwealth is nothing but go- 
vernment and rule. iv. 202, 
wealth and liberty, the commodities of 
life. iv. 215. 

the dependence of the actions on the 
will, is that which is properly and truly 
called liberty, v. 102. 
by taking away liberty, is not taken 
away the nature and formal reason of 
sin. v. 228. 

LIFE the original of, is in the heart, i. 406. 
is but a motion of limbs, iii. introd.: 
the beginning in some principal part 
within, ibid. 

is but motion, iii. 51 : cannot be without 
desire and fear, any more than without 
sense, ibid. 

God blew into man the breath of life, how 
to be understood, iii. 394. 
eternal life, a greater reward than the life 
present, iii. 437: was lost by Adam's 
forfeiture, to be recovered again by him 
that should cancel that forfeiture, iii. 
438, 499, 622 : the place wherein men 
shall enjoy eternal life, seems to be on 
earth, iii. 439. 

the comparison between the eternal life 
lost by Adam and that recovered by our 
Saviour, wherein it holdeth. iii. 440-41 : 
reckons from the absolution, not the 
resurrection of the elect in Christ, iii. 

441 : is bestowed upon the faithful by 
the mere grace of God. iii. 442, 615. 
the names of the Patriarchs and other 
men written in the Book of Life. iii. 442. 
the soul and life, in Scripture, signify 
the same thing, iii. 443. 
eternal life nowhere promised to the re- 
probate, iii. 450 : error from misinter- 
preting the words eternal life, everlasting 
death, iii. 613. 

eternal life not essential to human nature, 
but consequent to the virtue of the tree 
of life. iii. 614 : is restored bv Christ's 
passion to the faithful, and to them only, 

the lives of all sorts of men valued in 
money, and the value set down in the 
written laws, when. vi. 83. 
LIGHT placed by some in the predicament 
of qualities, by others in that of bodies, 
i. 28. 

the phantasms of, have deceived many, 
i. 75; aggregate of accidents that make 
up the cause of light, i. 77-9. 
light nothing but alteration of vital mo- 
tion, made by the impression upon it of 
motion continued from the object, i. 79. 
vii. 27. 

is the proper phantasm of sight, i. 404 : 
is the phantasm of a lucid body, ibid., 
448. vii. 27: light and colour are phan- 
tasms of the sentient, not accidents of the 
object, i. 404: this whence manifest, ib. 
the cause of heat in light, i. 448-50: a 
phantasm of lucid and hot generated by 
vehement simple motion, i. 452. 
distinction of, into first, second &c. i. 459 : 
first light, how it makes redness, i.461 : 
how yellowness, ibid.: second light, 
how it makes greenness, ibid.: how- 
purple, i. 462. 

different bodies reflect more or fewer 
beams of light to the eye according to 
the position of the particles of their su- 
perficies, i. 465. 

sound and light, the difference in their 
generation, i. 497: the generation of 
light removes no parts of the medium 
from their places, ibid. : light is not en- 
creased or diminished by a favourable or 
contrary wind, ibid.: the pressure of 
the medium is perpetual, ibid, 
is sense, as to the eye. iii. 2 :- pressing 
the eye, produceth the fancy of light, ib. 
the children of light, who, iii. 603. 
men deprived from their nativity of the 
light of the bodily eye, have no idea of 
light, iii. 604 : can conceive no greater 
light than that at some time perceived 
by sense, ibid, 
the image of light, how to be produced by 


CXI 11 

motion derived from lucid bodies, iv. 6 : 
is the rebound of the motion in the 
brain, iv. 7: and supposed not to be 
within the brain, why. ibid, -.where no 
light, no sight, ibid. 

is the most glorious of all colours, iv. 36 : 
is made by equal operation of the ob- 
ject, ibid. 

problems of heat and light, vii. 25-32 : 
is not the effect of heat. vii. 26: all 
shining bodies have in their parts simple 
circular motion, vii. 28: the light of the 
sun, how it burns by refraction or re- 
flection, vii, 30-31. 
how it is refracted, vii. 54-6. 

LIGHTNING why it happens in the hot- 
test time of the year. i. 456: in very 
clear evenings, vii. 50. 
the cause of, air pent in ascending and 
descending clouds, i. 480. vii. 49-50: 
of particles of earth left in the clouds. 
vii. 127: kills men with cold. ibid. : 
its extraordinary swiftness consists in 
what. ibid. 

LIRE are bodies differing in magnitude 
only. i. 133, 201. 

like figures, what. i. 202; whether any 
figure be or be not like to any proposed 
figure, how to be known, ibid, 
likeness or unlikeness, or what they serve 
for and ht>w, all that is to be observed in 
the things thought on, in the succession 
of men's thoughts, iii. 57. 

LILLY the prophet in the time of the Long 
Parliament, vi, 398. 

LINE what it is. i. 70: how made. i. 70, 
7 1 : is the way of a body, considered to 
be without magnitude, i. 111. vii. 213. 
lines, superficies, and solids, are exposed 
by motion, i. 140: by apposition, ibid. 
lines and superficies by section, ibid. 
a straight line, its definition and proper- 
ties, i. 176-9: the shortest line between 
two points, what. i. 176: the magnitude 
of a line, how computed, i. 176-7. 
a crooked line, the definition of. i. 177 
of a straight and curved line having 
the same extreme points, the curved is 
longer than the straight line. i. 177: ol 
curved lines having the same extreme 
points, the outermost of the two is the 
longest line. i. 178: a straight and a 
curved line cannot coincide, ibid. : be- 
tween two given points, there can be bin 
one straight line, ibid.: two straighi 
lines cannot include a superficies, ibid. 
a straight line is all of it in the sain< 
plane, i. 179, 182. 

of curved lines many kinds, i. 180: 
congruous and incongruous, ibid. 


no curved line BO small, but there may be 
a less straight line. i. 186. 
lines perpendicular, what. i. 187. 
how a straight line is bent into a circle, 
i. 195. 

of any two lines whatsoever it may bo 
said, either that they are parallel, or that 
they meet, or that they touch one another, 
or that they are asymptotes, i. 199. 
no man has hitherto compared any curve 
with a straight line, though attempted 
by the geometricians of all ages. i. 272: 
the probable cause why. ibid, 
congruity of no use as a mark of equality, 
in comparing straight with curved lines, 
i. 272: disputed by the ancients, whe- 
ther there could be any equality between 
a straight and a curved line. i. 273: the 
opinion of a late writer, that since the 
fall of Adam without divine grace it is 
not to be found, ibid. vii. 320: that 
writer, who. vii. 320. 
the doctrine of lines and figures not dis- 
puted, as a thing that crosses no man's 
ambition, profit, or liibt. iii. 91. 
a curved line that has parts not curved, 
is that line which with a straight line 
makes a rectilineal triangle, vii. 251. 

JPSIUS his definition of Fate. v. 245: 
was cautelous, why. ibid. 

LITTLETON his book of Tenures, vi. 3. 
IVY those that believe not that the gods 
once made a cow speak, distrust not the 
gods, but Livy. iii. 55. 


LOGARITHMS upon what foundation built, 
i. 175. 

LOGIC the writers of logic, how they have 
endeavoured to digest the names of all 
kinds of things into certain scales or de- 
grees, i. 25: called predicaments and 
categories, ibid. 

whence it is that logicians say, the pre- 
mises are the cause of the conclusion, i. 

true logic sooner learnt by the study of 
mathematics, than by reading the rules 
of logicians, i. 54-5. 

adds and subtracts names, syllogisms, 
and propositions, iii. 30. 
few men but have so much logic as there- 
by to discern whether a conclusion is 
well or ill concluded, iv. 24. 
an induction, with a numeration of all 
the particulars, not sufficient to infer a 
universal conclusion, vii. 308. 

LOGISTICA the art of, what. i. 89-90: 
not to be practised or understood, but by 
those well versed in geometry, i. 90: 
is not distinct from geometry, ibid^: 




its parts three, ibid, j comprehends hoth 
analysis and synthesis, i. 310. 

XoyifcerOai to put into account, or consider. 
i. 5. 

Xoyo/jflx*a the controversy of logicians 
about the fourth figure of the syllogism, 
i. 53. 

\6yog the Greek word for both speech 
and reason, iii, 25, 407 : Xoyoj Qeov and 
theologia, all one. iii. 407. 
God, ast he author of the laws of nature, 
called by St. John Xriyoe. iv. 112. 

LOLLARDS the first law in England against 
heretics, made against the Lollards, iv. 
403. vi. 104: the statute declaring that 
it was their intent to subvert the Chris- 
tian faith, iv. 404. 

LONDON the city of, and other groat 
towns, why inclined to change in the 
Civil War. vi. 168: petitions the king 
for a guard to the parliament, and to put 
the Tower into trusty hands, vi. 284. 
has a great belly, but no palate, nor taste 
of right and wrong, vi. 292. 
the London apprentices, afraid of swords, 
but not of bullets, vi. 306 : rise against 
the parliament, but are quelled, vi. 348: 
the mayor put out of his office, fined, 
and imprisoned for refusing to proclaim 
the abolition of royalty, vi. 364: the 
city refuses all supplies to the Rump. vi. 
415 : Monk's entry, ibid. 

LONGITUDE the book called The longitude 
Found, vii. 159-68. 

LORD the burthen of the Lord, was not pos- 
session, but command, iii. 67. 
the House of Lords, iii. 230: have for 
judges in all capital crimes none but 
lords, ibid.: were judges, iii. 268: the 
privileges of the House of Lords incon- 
sistent with the rights of sovereignty, iii. 
340 : retained only by favour of the so- 
vereign, ibid.: the lords spiritual and 
temporal, vi. 159-60: its origin, vi. 160: 
the origin of their right to be of the 
king's great council, vi. 259-60: to be 
of the highest court of justice, vi. 260: 
join with the Commons in the petition 
for the militia, but through :- 
are treated by the Commons as a cypher, 
ibid. : refuse to consent to the vote of 
the Commons, that it is treason in the 
king to levy war against the parliament, 
vi. 353. 

LOT the determining the right to certain 
things by lot, one 01 the laws of nature, 
iii. 142. ii. 41. iv. 105: two sorts of, 
arbitrary and natural, ibid. ibid. ibid. : 
natural, is jnimtogeniture and first seizure, 
ibid. ibid. ii. 124. iv. 105. 

the manner of God speaking by lots, iii. 


in monarchy, the succession shall be by 

lot, in what case. ii. 124. 

LOT the angels that appeared to him. iii. 

LOVE men are said to love what they de- 
sire, iii. 40: love and desire, how they 
differ, ibid. 

the passion of love, love of one singularly 
with desire to be singularly beloved, iii. 
44. iv. 48 : excessive love, with jealousy, 
becomes rage. iii. 62 : the madness of. 
iv. 58. 

the reputation of love in the authors of 
religion, taken away by being detected 
in private ends. iii. 106. 
is what. iv. 31 : the difference between 
love of sex, and love limited to some one 
person, iv. 48: of this latter the cause 
is not always beauty, or any quality in 
the bolovod. ibid.: the greater often fall 
in love with the meaner, but not the con- 
trary, ibid. : they generally fare better 
that trust to their person, than they that 
trust to their expressions and service, iv. 
49: and they that care less than they 
that care more. ibid. 
Platonic love, what. iv. 49. 
to love a thing, and to think it good, is all 
one. iv. 276. * 

LOVE a prcsbyterian minister, beheaded 
by the Rump for corresponding with the 
king. vi. 382: his preaching during the 
treaty at Uxbridge, what. ibid. 

LUCAN is a historian, rather than a poet, 
iv. 445. 

LUCCA on the turrets of the city written 
at this day the word LIBERTAS. iii. 201: 
no particular man more free there than 
in Constantinople, ibid. 

LUCIA N derider of the ancient philoso- 
phers, i. ep. ded. 

LUCRETIUS his exposition of the argu- 
ments of Epicurus concerning a vacuum, 
i. 416: his first argument, that without 
a vacuum there could be no motion, what 
to be concluded from it. i. 417: his 
second and third arguments, i, 418: his 
fourth more repugnant to the opinion of 
Epicurus than of those that deny va- 
cuum, i. 419. 

is a natural philosopher rather than a 
poet. iv. 445. 

LUST natural lust, love of persons for 
pleasing the sense only. iii. 44 : is a de- 
light of the mind as well as a sensual 
pleasure, how. iv. 47. 
engenders crime, how. iv. 47. 
is a name used where the passion is con- 



demned. iv. 48 : is a passion as natural 
as hunger, ibid. 

LUTHER and Calvin, cast out the doctrine 
of free-will, v.1-2 : his censures of school 
theology, v. 64: his doctrine, how re- 
ceived by men of the greatest judgment 
at the time of the Reformation, vi. 18G: 
how in the reign of Ed ward vi. vi.188. 

LUXURY love of persons for pleasing the 
sense only, acquired from rumination, 
iii. 44 : imagination of pleasure past. ib. 

LVCEUM the walk of the temple of Pan, 
wherein Aristotle taught, iii. G66. 

MACEDONIUS his heresy, that the Holy 
Ghost was created, vi, 176. 

MADNESS to have passions for anything 
more strong and vehement than ordinary, 
iii. 62. iv. 57: almost as many kinds of, 
as of the passions themselves, ibid : 
the passion that makcth madness, either 
vain-glory, or great dejection of mind, 
ibid. iv. 57. 

the general name for all passions that 
produce strange and unusual behaviour, 
iii. 63 : of the several kinds of madness, 
might be enrolled a legion, ibid, 
in the folly of the opinion of being in- 
spired, tkough not visible in any one man, 
yet when many conspire the madness of 
the multitude is visible enough, iii. 63: 
the madness of the multitude in de- 
stroying their protectors, ibid, 
to call himself God the Father, argument 
enough of a man's madness, iii. 63-4. 
that madness is but too much appearing 
passion, may be gathered from the effects 
of wine. iii. 64. 

the opinions concerning the cause of 
madness, two, the passions, and demons. 
iii. 64. 

the madness of the Grecian maidens, 
causing them to hang themselves, iii. 65 : 
how cured, ibid. 

madness ascribed by the Grecians to the 
operation of the gods. iii. 65: the opi- 
nion of the Romans the same as that of 
the Grecians, iii. 66 : and of the Jews 
also. ibid. 

amongst the sorts of, to be reckoned in- 
significant speech, iii. 69. 
madmen supposed by the Gentiles to be 
possessed with a divine spirit, iii. 102,383. 
over madmen no law. iii. 257 : incapable 
of just and unjust, ibid, 
the madman that preached from a cart 
in Cheapside, that he was Christ, iv. 57 
the madness of learned men. iv. 58 : 
madness from vain fear, as of those thai 

have fancied themselves brittle as glass 
&c. ibid. : that of melancholy persons, 
iv. 59. 

all foretellers of future contingencies, 
are madmen, vi. 398, 

VlAGi came to worship Jesus, as king of 
the Jews. iii. 591. vi. 277: of Persia, 
amongst the most ancient of philosophers, 
iii. 666. vi. 277. 

MAGISTRATES the joints of the great Le- 
viathan, iii. introd.; the divers customs 
of divers cities in the election of magis- 
trates, iii. 528: exercise their charges 
dejuredivino mediate, iii. 567 : the choice 
of, belongs to the sovereign, ii. 77-8: 
the name signifies not the sovereign, but 
his officers, iv. 428. 

MAGNA CHARTA made in the time of 
Henry ITT. vi. 81 : to be understood only 
by considering the customs of the Saxons 
and the law of nature, vi. 147: the ar- 
ticle that no man be distrained otherwise 
than by the law of the land, means what, 
vi. 210. 

MAGNANIMITY contempt of little helps 
and hindrances, iii. 44 : a contempt of 
unjust or dishonest helps, iii. 60: is 
honourable, why. iii. 79: is a sign of 
power, iii. 80 : ispfory, but well ground- 
ed, iv. 52. 

MAGNET magnetic virtue a thing alto- 
gether unknown, i. 430: whenever 
known, will be found to be a motion of a 
body. ibid. 

called Lapis Herculeus, why. i. 526: its 
properties of attraction arise from some 
internal principle of motion peculiar to 
itself, ibid : invisible, and of the small- 
est particles, i. 527 :the possible cause, 
reciprocal motion in a straight or in an 
elliptical line. i. 528. 
its property of polarity, i. 528. vii. 57: 
possible cause of, that the reciprocal 
motion of its parts has been in a line pa- 
rallel to the axis of the earth aver since 
the generation of the stone, ibid. : gets 
thereby a habit of being moved in a line 
perpendicular to the line of its reciprocal 
motion, ibid. 

differs from iron no otherwise than as 
ore from metal, i. 528. vii. 57. 
if rubbed against iron from pole to pole, 
the like poles of each will avoid euch 
other, i. 529 : possible cause of. L529-30. 
its virtue, how propagated through bo- 
dies of any degrefi of hardness, i. 530, 
if broken, both parts retain their virtue, 
vii. 49 : the axis of its motion is parallel 
to the axis of the ecliptic, vii. 57: the 
axis of the like motion in the earth, ibid. : 
the opinion of Dr. Gilbert, thatP the 



earth is a great magnet ibid.: derives 
its virtue, whence, vii. 58, 166: some of 
its properties, ibid., 152: imparts its 
virtue to iron, how. vii. 157: the varia- 
tion of, proceedeth from what accidents. 
vii. 158: called a terella, why. vii. 169. 
MAGNIFICENCE of houses, apparel, is ho- 
nourable, why. iv. 39. 
MAGNIFYING the form of speech whereby 
men signify the power and greatness of 
anything, lii. 51. 

its subject, power, iii. 349: its effect, 
felicity, ibid. 

is signified by words and actions, how 
iil 349. 

MAGNITUDE the extension of body, i.105 : 
by some called real space, ibid, 
magnitude not dependent upon our cogi- 
tation, i. 105: the cause, not the effect 
of our imagination, ibid.: an accident 
of body, not of mind. ibid. : the magni- 
tude of the same body, always the same. 

is true extension, i. 105: is taken by 
philosophers for absolute extension, i. 1 13. 
the magnitude for which we give any- 
thing the name of body, can never be 
generated nor destroyed, i. 116. 
motion and magnitude, the most common 
accidents of all body. i. 203 : are com- 
mon both to sight and touch, i. 404. 
if as much could be done by the hands as 
by the understanding, from any given 
magnitude a part might be taken less 
than any that can be assigned, i. 446. 
that which has magnitude is called bj 
all the learned a body. iv. 393. 
MAHOMET pretended to have conference 
with the Holy Ghost, iii. 103. 
whether a Mahomedan subject of a Chris 
tian commonwealth, is bound on pain o 
death to refuse to be present at divin 
service in a Christian Church, iii. 494. 
MAJESTY crimina laisce majestatis, how un 
derstood by the Latins, iii. 294: na 
turally cleave to certain seditious opi 
nions. ii. 158. 

fiaKaoifffioc by the Greeks used to sig 
nify their opinion of a man's felicity, ii 
51 : no name for it in our tongue, ibic 
signifies a public proclaiming of a man 
happiness, ii. 211. 
MALACHI the prophet, iii. 373. 
MALE amongst children, the males sue 
ceed to monarchy before the female 
being for the most fart fitter for the a( 
ministration of great affairs, ii. 124. 
MALICE like manufactures, increases b 
being vendiblt. iii. 338: is the sam 
with defect of reason, ii. pref.: is 
degree of rage. iv. 58. 

ALUM the distinction of mo/urn culjxs 
and/Men^;, what and whence, iv. 110.' 
[AN all men have one kind of soul, i, 8s 
and the same faculties of mind. ibid. : 
the difference between them, caused by 
philosophy, ibid. 

the appetites and passions of men such, 
that without coercive power they will 
always war on each other, i. 74. 
how imitated by art in creating the great 
LEVIATHAN, iii. introd. : is both the 
matter, and the artificer, thereof, ibid, 
the characters of his heart are blotted 
with dissembling, lying &c. iii. introd. : 
legible only to the searcher of hearts, 
ibid. : his designs discovered by his ac- 
tions, sometimes, ibid.: to read man- 
kind, harder than to learn any science, 

man measures, not only other men, but 
all other things, by himself, iii. 4: 
thinks everything grows weary of mo- 
tion, why. ibid. : the motions made in 
him when he sees, dreams &c., do not 
cease on the removal of the movent. ib. 
prudence does not distinguish man from 
oeast. iii. 16. 

his mind has no other motion than sense, 
and thoughts, and trains of thoughts, 
iii. 16 : the faculties proper to man only, 
proceed from the invention of words and 
speech, ibid.: so improved by the help 
of speech, as to distinguish him from 
all other living creatures, ibid. v. 186-7. 
for his rebellion, stricken by the hand 
of God with an oblivion of his former 
language, iii. 19. 

excels all other animals in this, that he 
inquires after the consequences or effects 
of things, iii. 33, 13: and in reducing 
by words such consequences to general 
rules, called theorems, iii. 33 : can rea- 
son in all things that can be added or 
subtracted, ibid. 

no animal but man subject to absurdity, 
iii. 33. 

all men reason alike, and well, when 
they have good principles, iii. 35. 
most men govern themselves in common 
life specially according to good or evil 
fortune, and the errors of one another, 
iii. 36 : know not what science is. ibid. : 
they that have not made a beginning 
in science, are like children, wherein, ib. 
the constitution of his body, is continual 
mutation, iii. 40. 

is distinguished from other animals by 
curiosity as well as reason, iii, 44: ad- 
miration is proper to man, why. iii. 45. 
men differ not so much in prudence, as in 
fancy and judgment, iii. 60, 



the common sort of, seldom speak insig- 
nific&ntly, and therefore by tne school- 
men accounted idiots, iii. 69. 
his true value, that at which he is es- 
teemed by others, iii. 76. 
the voluntary actions and inclinations of 
all men, tend not to the procuring only, 
but also to the assuring of a contented 
life. iii. 85: a general inclination of all 
mankind is a perpetual and restless de- 
sire of power after power, that ceases 
only in death, iii. 85-6. ii. 160 : the 
cause of which, that he cannot assure 
the power and means he has of living 
well, without the acquisition of more. iii. 

men contend with the living, not with 
the dead. iii. 86: ascribe to these more 
than due, that they may obscure the 
glory of the living, ibid. 712. 
peculiar to his nature to inquire into the 
causes of events, more or less. iii. 94: 
particularly of his own good and evil 
fortune, ibid. : to think, on bight of 
anything that had a beginning, that it 
had a cause that determined its begin- 
ning, ibid. 

observes how one event produced ano- 
ther, iii. 94: supposes causes of things, 
when he cannot assure himself of the 
true ones. ibid, 
all men, those especially that are over 
provident, in a state like to that of Pro- 
metheus, iii. 95. 

from like things pnst expect the like 
things to come. iii. 97: without seeing 
between the antecedent and subsequent 
event any connexion at all. ibid, 
the seeds of religion never to be abo- 
lished out of his nature, iii. 105. 
how far by nature equal, iii. 110, 140. ii 
6. iv. 81 : one man of stronger body 
and quicker mind than another, iii. 110 
but can claim no benefit therefrom, to 
which another may not pretend, ibid.: 
is more equal in the faculties of the mind 
than in strength of body, ibid. : this> 
equality rendered incredible, by what 

all men think they have more wisdom 
than the vulgar, iii. 110: his nature to 
acknowledge others to be more eloquen 
or learned, but none so wise as himself 
iii. 111. ii. pref.: sees his own wit a 
hand, other men's at a distance, ibid, 
from desiring the same thing, men be 
come enemies, iii. Ill: in the way tc 
it, will endeavour to destroy or subdu 
each other, iii. Ill : when left alone t 
hia own single power, may expect to b 
invaded by others, ibid, i from diffidenc 

of others, may reasonably secure him- 
self from invasion by anticipation, ibid.: 
pursues conquest further than his own 
security requires, iii. 112: cannot sub- 
sist by standing on self-defence alone, 

looks to be valued by others at the same 
rate at which he values himself, iii. 112. 
three principal causes of quarrel amongst 
men, competition, diffidence, glory, iii. 112, 
156-7. iv. 82. 

without a common power, men are in 
the condition of war of every man against 
every man. iii. 1 1 3. ii. pref. ii. 64. iv. 84 : 
in it, his life solitary, poor, nasty, 
brutish, and short, ibid. ii. 12, 127. 
taking a journey, rides armed, when he 
sleeps locks his doors, and in his house 
his chests, iii. 114. ii. pref. ii. 6, n. 
the possibility of coming out of his na- 
tural condition, consists partly in his 
passions, partly in his reason, iii. 116. 
in the condition of nature, is governed 
only by his own reason, iii. 117: has a 
right to everything, ibid. 298, 346. ii. 
9, 11. iv. 84: to one another's body, 
ibid. ibid. ibid. ibid. : has no security of 
living out the time allotted him by na- 
ture, ibid. 

men, so long as they retain the right to 
all things, are in the condition of war. 
iii. 118: not bound to lay down the 
right to all things, unless others do the 
same. ibid. 

of man's estate after death, no natural 
knowledge, iii. 135. 

men, in their aptness for society, like 
stones brought together for building, iii. 
139. ii. 36: men that for the asperity 
of their nature and harshness of dispo- 
sition cannot be corrected, to be cast out 
of society as cumbersome thereto, ib. ib. 
the inequality of men that now is, intro- 
duced by the civil laws. iii. 140. ii. 7, 38: 
that men are made by nature, some to 
command, some to serve, against both 
reason and experience, ibid. ibid, 
men that think themselves equal, though 
unequal, will not enter upon conditions 
of peace but upon equal terms, iii. 141. 
ii. 39. 

most men too busy in getting food, and 
the rest too negligent to understand the 
laws of nature, iii. 144. 
men differ not only as to what is plea- 
sant or unpleasant "to the senses, but us 
to what is conformable or not conforma- 
ble to reason, iii. 146. 
where no common power, every man 
will, and lawfully may, notwithstanding 
the laws of nature, rely on his 



strength and art for caution against other 
men. iii. 154. ii. ded. ii. 63-4, iv. 117-18. 
men cannot live sociably like bees and 
ants, why. iii. 156-7. ii. 66-7. iv. 120. 
his joy consists in comparing himself 
with other men. iii. 156. ii. 66: can 
relish nothing but what is eminent, ibid, 
ii. 67 : is most troublesome when most 
at ease, why. iii. 157. ii. 67: his agree- 
ment by covenant only, and artificial, 
ibid. ibid. 

the real unity of all men in one person, 
how made. iii. 158. ii. 63-9. 
the condition of men so remissly go- 
verned, that they dare take up arms to 
defend an opinion, is not peace but war. 
iii. 164-5: live in the precincts of bat- 
tle continually, iii. 165. 
men naturally set great value upon them- 
sehes, and very little upon others, iii. 

the state of man can never be without 
some incommodity or other, iii. 170, 195. 
ii. pref. ii. 81, n. vi. 21: the greatest in 
any form of government not comparable 
with those of the condition of mastcrless 
men. iii. 170, 195. 
men by nature provided of notable mul- 
tiplying glasses, through which every 
little payment appears a great grievance, 
but are destitute of prospective glasses 
to see afar oft' the miseries that hang 
over them, and cannot without such pay- 
ments be avoided, iii. 170. 
his passions commonly more potent than 
his reason, iii. 173. 

every man by nature seeks his own good, 
iii. 176. ii. 8, 12. 

the difference in strength or prudence 
between man and woman, not so great 
as that a right can be determined with 
out war. iii. 187. ii. 116. 
of a number of men too weak to defend 
themselves united, every one may save 
his own life as he shall think best. iii. 

poor men have not the leisure, nor men 
of leisure the curiosity, to find out the 
rules of making and maintaining com 
monwealths. iii. 196. 
all men by nature equally free. iu. 203. 
men, where they cannot themselves par 
ticipate in the government, inclined to 
monarchical rather than popular govern- 
ment, iii. 216: this evident in the ma- 
nagement of private estates, ibid, 
where no protection can be had from the 
law, mav protect himself by his own 
power, iii. 2 9: in instituting sovereign 
power, cannot be supposed to give up 
thc right of protecting nis own Dody, ib. 

taking pleasure in the fiction of that 
which would please if real, a pasSion so 
inherent in man, that to make it a sin, 
were to make it a sin to be a man. iii. 278. 
is subject to the infirmities of hate, hist, 
ambition, covetousiiess, to what degree, 
iii. 284. 

it is his duty to do not what princes do, 
but what they say. iii. 293: that duty 
will be performed, when. ibid, 
weak men look not so much to the way 
they go in, as upon the light that other 
men carry before them. iii. 293, 653. vi. 

is compelled by his prido and other pas- 
sions to submit himself to government, 
iii. 307. 

the fault of the dissolution of common- 
wealths, lies in men, not as they are the 
matter, but as they are the makers, iii. 
308: men become weary of jostling 
and hewing one another, and desire 
heartily to conform themselves into one 
firm and lasting edifice, ibid.: want the 
art of making fit laws to square their 
actions by. ibid. 

by the constitution of his nature, is sub- 
ject to desire novelty, iii. 314: loves 
the first beginnings, but is grieved with 
the continuance of disorder, ibid,: men 
fond of novelty are like hot bloods that, 
having gotten the itch, tear themselves 
with their nails till they can endure the 
smart no longer, ibid, 
a man with another man growing out of 
his side, resembles the disease ot mixed 
monarchy in the commonwealth, iii. 319. 
potent men digest nothing that sets up 
a power to bridle their affections, iii. 325 : 
learned men, nothing that discovers 
their errors, ibid. 

of things held in propriety, the most 
dear to men are life and limb. iii. 329: 
next, the objects of conjugal affection, 
iii. 330: next, riches, ibid, 
the greatest part of mankind either in- 
tent on their trade or labour, or on their 
sensual pleasures, iii. 331. 
men must cither fight, or hire others to 
fight for them. iii. 333. 
the greatest and most active part of man- 
kind never hitherto well contented with 
the present, iii. 342. 

do what he will, must ever remain sub- 
ject to the divine power, iii. 344. 
the question, why evil men often prosper 
and good men suffer adversity, much dis- 
puted by the ancients, iii. 346. ii, 207: 
has shaken the faith of philosophers and 
saints concerning divine providence, ib.ib. 
every action of man, is the beginning of 



a chain of consequences longer than any 
man can see the end of. iii. 50, 530. 
out of pride, takes his own dreams for 
testimonies of God's spirit, iii. 379: or 
out of ambition, pretends to them con- 
trary to his conscience, ibid, 
mankind is God's nation in propriety, 
iii. 404. 

men are disposed by God to the virtues 
moral and intellectual by several occa- 
sions natural and ordinary, iii. 420. 
rare works produced by the art of man, 
why not counted for miracles, iii. 429. 
to deceive a man no miracle, but a very 
easy matter, iii. 434: the ignorance and 
aptitude to error of all men such, as by 
innumerable and easy tricks to be de- 
ceived, ibid. 

that man is immortal otherwise than by 
the resurrection, is a doctrine not appa- 
rent in Scripture, iii. 443 : is immortal 
not by his own essence and nature, but 
by the will of God. iii. 442: fell from 
a condition immortal by the sin of Adam, 
iii. 451. 

men's actions governed by the opinions 
they have of the good and evil to re- 
dound from those actions to themselves. 
iii. 537. 

has no means to acknowledge \\isdarkness, 
but by reasoning from the mischances 
that befall him in the way. iii. 604. 
was made by God of the dust of the 
earth, and he breathed in his face the 
breath of life. iii. 615. 
such men as study nothing but their food 
and ease, are content to believe any ab- 
surdity rather than be at the trouble to 
examine it. iii. 658. 

men in ancient times lived on acorns and 
drank water, iii. 665. i. 1 : till the erec- 
tion of great commonwealths, has no 
leisure from procuring the necessities of 
life, and defending themselves against 
their neighbours, iii. 665-6. 
how a man ignorant of the ceremonies of 
court, coming into the presence of a 
greater person than he is used to speak 
to, falls from one disorder into another 
and discovers his astonishment and rus- 
ticity, iii. 678. 
men judge the goodness and wickedness 
of actions, both their own and others, 
and of the commonwealth itself, by their 
own passions, iii. 681 : call good and^ewi/ 
that which is so in their own eyes, with- 
out regard to the public law. ibid. ^ 
the best men naturally least suspicious 
of fraudulent purpose, iii. 687. 
as man's inventions are woven, so are 
they ravelled out. iii. 695. 

the argument of the impossibility of any 
one man being sufficiently disposed to 
all sorts of civil duty. iii. 701 : by the 
contrariety of his opinions and manners 
is rendered incapable of maintaining a 
constant civil amity with his fellows, iii. 

man is to man either a god or a wolf. ii. 
dedic.: behold each other's actions as 
in a mirror, wherein left is made right 
and right left, ibid.: his duties contain 
the elements of the law of nature and 
nations, the origin of justice, and the 
essence of Christianity, ii. pref. : with- 
out some coercive power, lives in con- 
stant fear of his fellow, ibid, 
that all men are wicked, clearly declared 
by the Scriptures, ii. pref. : that they 
are so by nature, not to be granted with- 
out impiety, ibid. : are by nature, merely 
sensible creatures, ibid.: have it from 
nature, to do what is most pleasing, and 
what necessary for their conservation, 
ibid.: not therefore to be accounted 
wicked, ibid. 

were the wicked less numerous than the 
righteous, still as they cannot be distin- 
guished, men must by nature fear and 
invade each other, ii. pref. 
a wicked man the same thing with a 
child grown strong, ii. pref. 
receives not his education and use of 
reason from nature, ii. pref. 
the faculties of his nature reduced to 
four kinds, strength, experience, reason, 
passion, ii. I. 

by all that have written upon common- 
wealth, it is taken for granted that a man 
is born fit for society, ii. 2 : man is by 
nature an enemy to solitude, ii. 2, n. : 
has need of his fellow man to help him 
to live well, ibid.: has naturally a de- 
sire to consort with man. ibid, 
all men are born for society, ii. 
2, n.: are made fit for it not by nature, 
but education, ibid. 

is called by the Greeks t,&ov iroXirncov. 
* ii. 3. 

men come together, not because it could 
not by nature be otherwise, but by acci- 
dent, ii. 3 : do not naturally love one 
another, ibid. : -seeks society not for its 
own sake, but for honour or profit, ibid. : 
what men do when they meet together 
in society, ii. 3-4:4s pleased with the 
comparison of another man's defects and 
infirmities, ii. 4 : delights in his own 
vain-glory, ibid. : to wound the absent, 
ibid. : his reason not ill/ that was wont 
to go out last. ibid, 
all voluntary society of men, arises either 



from mutual poverty or from vain-glory, 
ii. 5. 

the frame of man fragile, and his faculties 
perishable, it 6 : easv for the weakest 
to kill the strongest, ibid, 
the will of one man to hurt, arises from 
vain-glory, and a false esteem of his own 
strength, ii. 7, 11 : of another from the 
necessity of self-defence, ibid, 
his proneness to exhibit scorn or con- 
tempt, ii. 8 : his will to hurt from ap- 
petite to the same thing, ibid, 
seeks good and shuns evil, by an instinct 
of nature, ii. 8, 12 : above all, death, ii. 8. 
every man is judge of what conduces to 
his own conservation, ii. 9. 
has no benefit from the right of all to 
all. ii. 11 : to hold that this state is best, 
is a contradiction, ii. 12. 
no man esteems a war of all against all 
to be good for him. ibid. : is driven by 
fear to desire to quit the state of nature, 
and get allies, ibid. 

condemns in others what he approves in 
himself, ii. 15 : publicly commends what 
he privately condemns, ibid, 
every man presumed to seek his own 
good naturally, what is just only for 
peace and accidentally, ii. 42. 
is rendered unapt by the desire of pre- 
sent profit to observe the laws of nature, 
ii. 45 : praises at one time what he dis- 
praises at another, ii. 47 : is in a state 
of war so long as he metes good and evil 
by divers measures, ii. 47-8. 
prefers, by an irrational appetite, the 
present good to the future, ii. 48. 
retains the right to all things, the right 
of war and of self-defence, so long as ho 
has no caution of invasion from others. 
ii. 63-4: without security had, no man 
supposed to have submitted himself to 
government, or to have given up his right 
to all things, ii. 74-5. 
his tongue, a trumpet of war and sedi- 
tion, ii. 67. 

contends not for public dignities, till he 
has gotten the better of hunger and cold. 
ii. 67. 

must, for securing peace, subject his will 
to one man or council of men, in what 
way. ii. 68 : to form a union, men sub- 
mit their wills to one man or council of 
men, in what way. ibid, 
the pravity of mankind, manifest to all. 
ii. 75. 

discord and war spring not from false 
principles, but from tne disposition of 
men, desiring to appear wise to others 
as they think themselves, ii. 79, n, : if 
men could govern themselves, that is, 

live according to the laws of nature, com- 
monwealth would be unnecessary. ii,8J.n. 
he that can dispose of the person of a 
man, can dispose of all that person could 
dispose of. ii. 111. iv. 151. 
in the state of nature, every man is an 
enemy to that man whom he neither 
obeys nor commands, ii. 116. 
amongst men no less than amongst other 
creatures, partus sequitur vehtrem. ii. 117. 
his mind afflicted by nothing so much as 
poverty, ii. 159 -.considers himself in- 
jured in being forced to employ the least 
part of his goods for the public good. ii. 

they are good men that observe the de- 
crees, laws, and rights of their fathers, 
ii. 175. 

men are governed in their actions more 
by natural reason than by a knowledge of 
the laws. ii. 179 : they that sin through 
infirmity, may be goo'd men even when 
they sin, those whose minds are against 
the law are wicked men even when they 
sin not. ii. 197. 

had a right by nature of ruling over all 
as old as nature itself, ii. 206. 
his obligation of obedience to God, lies 
in his weakness, ii. 209: from fear or 
consciousness of his weakness, ibid. : 
has, from sense of his own weakness and 
from admiration of natural events, that 
he believes in and fears God. ii. 227 : 
but cannot, for want of right reason, 
rightly worship him. ibid, 
unmarried men, have less coherence with 
civil society, ii. 318. 

their nature, disputing about what con- 
cerns their power, profit, or pre-eminence 
of wit, to slander and curse each other, 
ii. 318. 

as often as reason is against a man, so 
often will a man be against reason, iv. 
en. ded. 

his nature, is what. iv. 2 : his natural 
powers contained under the definition of 
man, animal and rational, ibid. : his fa- 
culties twofold, of body and mind. ibid. : 
his powers of body, nutritive, motive, 
generative, ibid. 

the difference between man and man in 
wisdom, is not the taking of signs by ex- 
perience, iv. 17. 

first begins to rank himself above brutes 
by the invention of marks, iv. 20: by 
the help of words exceeds brute beasts 
in knowledge, from the same cause ex- 
ceeds them also in error, iv. 25; ho 
alone is capable of knowledge, that is, 
evidence of truth, iv. 29 : called also wis- 
dom, ibid. 



bis appetite groweth as he attains to 
mare power, riches &c. iv. 33 : of those 
that have attained the highest degree of 
honour and riches, some have affected 
mastery in some art. iv. 33: complain 
justly of a great grief, that they know not 
what to do, ibid. 

men think unworthy all those whom they 
hate, not only of good fortune, but also 
of their own virtues, iv. 45. 
if the minds of all men were of white 
paper, they would be all equally disposed 
to acknowledge what is by right method 
and ratiocination delivered to them,iv. 57. 
his affections Godward, how they differ 
from his ordinary passions, iv. 66. 
reason is no less of his nature, than pas- 
sion, iv. 87. ii. 16: is the same in all 
men. iv. 87. 

every man's passion weighs heavy in his 
own scale, and not in the scale of his 
neighbour, iv. 107. 

God has given reason to men to be a 
light to them. iv. 116: will require a 
strict account thereof at the day of judg- 
ment, ibid. 

why men cannot maintain union, like 
certain animals called political, without 
compulsion, iv. 120. ii. 66-7. 
men in tumult may agree in one mischief, 
but are in the whole in a state of hos- 
tility, not of peace, iv. 126. 
the passions of many men assembled are 
more violent than those of one man. iv. 
166. iii. 248. 

the mighty men of the world in Scrip- 
ture called hunters of men. iv. 195-6. 
in dispute, where their learning or power 
is debated, think not of the laws, but 
cry out crucifige. iv. 407. 
the character and temper of those that 
dwell in populous cities, iv. 444 : of 
rural people, ibid. 

no time since the creation in which man- 
kind was totally without society, v. 183. 
the advantages in which he excels other 
animals, consist especially in two things, 
the use of speech, and the use of his 
hands, v. 186-7: is exceeded by other 
beasts in the five senses, v. 186: is, by 
mistaking the use of words, as much re 
duced below brute beasts, as error is 
more vile than ignorance, ibid.: his 
dominion over beasts, consists in what, 
v. 187. 

would from his very birth have all the 
world, if he could, to fear and obey him. 
vii.73 : -many once engaged in the main- 
tenance of an error, will join together for 
saving their authority to decry the truth, 
ibid. : that ia in every man intolerable, 


which he cannot tolerate in another, vii. 

MANE8-appeared about thirty years after 
the reign of Constantino, iv. 399: his 
heresy condemned by what words in the 
Nicene creed, ibid. vi. 103: but seems 
to remain still in the doctrine of the 
Church of Rome, wherein, ibid. 

MANNERS those equalities of mankind, 
that concern their living together in 
peace and unity, iii. 85. 
it is the justice of manners, that makes 
justice be called virtue, or injustice a 
vice. iii. 136. 

supreme judicature in controversies of 
manners, and civil sovereignty, the same 
thing, iii. 558-9: nothing makes man- 
ners righteous or unrighteous, but con- 
formity to the law of the sovereign, iii. 

the law of, without civil government, is 
the law of nature, iii. 669 : in it, is the 
law civil, ibid. 

modesty, equity, good faith &c., are good 
manners, why. ii. 48. 

MANSLAUGHTER in self-defence, rightly 
done. ii. 86 : in a question of manslaugh- 
ter, the question what is a man shall be 
decided by the commonwealth, ii, 269 : 
is what. vi. 85. 

MANUMISSION is what, ii. 112. 

MARCELLINUS Ammianus. iii. 530, 535. 

MARIUS what he makes a crime, by Sylla 
made meritorious, iii. 282: their wars, 
what occasioned by. iii. 310: under him, 
the people usurped upon the senate, vi. 

MARK the passage of St. Mark, Christ 
could do no miracles in his own country, 
explained, iii. 431-2. 


MARQUIS Counts that governed the 
marches, iii. 83 : the title came into the 
empire about the time of Constantino 
the Great, ibid. : from the German mi- 
litia, ibid. 

MARSEILLES a Greek colony, vi. 81. 

MARSTON MOOR battle of. vi. 324. 

MARTIN St., his life by Sulpitius. iv. 327. 

MARTYR some have received a calling to 
profess the kingdom of Christ openly, 
others not. iii. 494: the former only, 
true martyrs, iii. 495, 496. 
a martyr, is a witness of the resurrection 
of Jesus the Messiah, iii. 495, 523: 
must have been onjc of his original dis- 
ciples, ibid. : others were but martyrs of 
his martyrs, ibid. 

he that to maintain doctrine believed on 
his own or the authority of a private 
man, opposes the authority of the 



state, is neither martyr, nor martyr of a 
martyr. Hi. 495. 

Jesus is Christ, the only article to die 
for which deserves the name of martyr. 
iii. 496. 

not the death, but his testimony makes 
the martyr, iii. 496. 
the name signifies what. iii. 496. 
he that is not sent to preach the funda- 
mental article, is not obliged to suffer 
martyrdom, iii. 496: they only martyrs 
that were sent to convert the infidels, ib. 
he that is not glad of the occasion of 
martyrdom, has not the faith he pro- 
fesses, iii. 601-2. 

the power of declaring who are martyrs, 
how it serves the power of the pope. iii. 

martyrdom, the proper refuge of Chris- 
tians commanded by their sovereigns to 
do contrary to the will of God. ii. 316. 

MARY revived and put in execution the 
statute of Henry vni against heresy, iv. 
405: debate as to proceeding against 
her sister Elizabeth, ibid. 

MASS the fees of private masses, their in- 
fluence on the religion of the Roman 
Church, iii. 109; masses, the money of 
the Roman clergy, iii. 699. 

MASTER and servant, are introduced by 
consent of men, not by difference of wit. 
iii. 140-1. ii. 38. iv. 103. 
no man can obey two masters, iii, 186, 
574. ii. 78, 115. iv. 148: declared by 
Christ to be impossible, iii. 562. 
the dominion of master over servant, is 
despotical. iii. 189. ii. 111. iv. 149 : is ac- 
quired how. ibid, ii. 110. iv. 149. 
the master of the servant is master of all 
that he hath. iii. 190. ii. 111. iv. 151: 
of the master is master of the servant. 
ii. 112, H3.iv. 151. 
in any science, may abandon his scholar, 
but cannot accuse him of injustice, be- 
cause not bound to obey him. iii. 508. 
the reverence of disciples for their first 
masters in all manner of doctrine, is 
generally not small, iii. 517. 
he more a master, whom wo believe we 
must obey for fear of damnation, than 
he whom we obey for fear of temporal 
death, ii. 78. 

may alienate or bequeath his servant, ii. 
1 1 1. iv. 151 : cannot be injurious to him. 
ii. 111. 

the absolute powe* of master over ser- 
vant in civil government, is a remnant of 
the right of nature, not constituted but 
passed over by the civil law. ii. 112: 
its restriction is by law civil, not by the 
&w of nature, iv. 151. 

is bound in equity to protect the servant, 
ii. 113. 

acquisition of servants becomes a king- 
dom despotical, when. iv. 150. 
no covenant is understood between the 
master and servant, where the latter is 
kept in bonds, iv. 150. 

MATHEMATICS the true mother of tho 
arts. iii. 75: proceed from reason, iv. 
ep. ded. : are free from dispute, why. 
ibid. : the cause of all the excellencies 
whereby we differ from the savages of 
America, iv. 72 : in them no controversy 
ever heard of. ibid.: their method of 
proceeding, ibid. 

MATRIMONY incantations practised by the 
Romish priest in the ceremony of mar- 
riage, iii. 613. 

made a sin. iii. 681 : that the work of 
marriage is repugnant to chastity, or a 
moral vice, is vain philosophy, ibid.: if 
marriage be unclean, other necessary 
and daily works of men still more so. iii. 
681-2: the true ground of the prohibi- 
tion of marriage to the priests.iii. 682,692. 
is made a sacrament, why. iii. 692 : 
whether a sacrament or not, its legiti- 
macy depends on the civil laws. ii. 88, n. : 
is dissoluble or indissoluble, according 
to the civil laws. ibid, 
is a contract between man and woman 
according to the civil law. ii. 1 18. 
the heathen copulations according to 
their laws, were lawful matrimony, ii.191. 
questions about the power to judge of 
lawful matrimony, are questions about 
human sovereignty, ii. 318. 
marriages within certain degrees of affi- 
nity, are to be forbidden, why. iv. 215. 

MATTER what things are universal to all 
matter, i. 69: cannot be made or de- 
stroyed, encreased or diminished, or 
moved out of its place, i. 76: matter in 
general, into what parts to be divided, 

body, in respect of its form, is called the 
matter, i. 117: matter and body. iv. 309. 
in all generation or mutation of body, 
the name of matter still remains, i. 118. 
materia prima, is a mere name. i. 118. iii. 
415: but not of vain use. ibid.: signi- 
fies the conception of body without other 
form or accident than extension, and 
aptness to receive accidents, ibid. : or 
body in general, ibid, 
has in it some particles hard, others 
ethereal or watery, i. 455. 

MATTHEW the sum of his Gospel, what, 
iii. 591. ii. 308. 

MATTHIAS chosen by lot in the place of 
Judas, iii. 423, 524. ll 281. iv. 192: by 



the Church of Jerusalem, iii. 525-6,527. 

MAY-POLE our dancing about, whence, 
iii. 663. 

MEAN and extreme, what. i. 98. 

MEASURE the definition of. vii. 196. 

MEDE a worthy divine, his opinion of 
demoniacs and madmen, iv. 327. 

MEDEA her counsel to the daughters of 
Pelias for making of him a new man. iii. 
327. ii. 164. iv. 212: her saying, video 
meliora proboque &c. iv. 269. 

MEDITERRANEAN has tides, proportion- 
able to the quantity of water, vii. 14. 

MEDIUM the difference of, the cause of 
refraction, i. 374 : the thinner, and the 
thicker medium, what. i. 375, 509. 
fiomogeneous and heterogeneous, what, i. 376. 

peyaXfivtiv signifies, a public declaration 
of present power , or magnifying, ii. 211. 

MELANCHOLY the madness of causeless 
fears arising from dejection, iii. 62: 
apparent in what manners, ibid. 

MELANCTHON his opinion of School-theo- 
logy, vi. 64. 

MEMORY sense and memory of things are 
common to all living creatures i. 3: 
are knowledge, but not philosophy, and 
why. ibid.: requires the help of sensible 
marks, i. 13 : names useful to a man 
though alone in the world, as a help to 
memory, i. 15. 

to perceive that one has perceived, is to 
remember, i. 389. 

no memory \\ithout organs fit for re- 
taining such motion as is made in them, 
i. 393. 

in memory, the phantasms are as if worn 
out with time. i. 398. iii. 6 : resembles 
looking upon things at a great distance, 
i. 398-9. iv. 13, iii. 5. 
takes notice of rough and smooth, as 
well as touch, i. 508. 
without memory, no sense of time. i. 508. 
signifies the decay of sense, iii. 6. 
knowledge is memory, ii. 304. 
the mother of the Muses, iv. 449 : the 
world as in a looking-glass, ibid. 

MERCHANT few merchants that with their 
own merchandize can freight a ship, iii 
218: incorporate themselves to make 
their gains the greater, ibid, 
merchants mortal enemies to taxes, vi 
320 : their only glory to grow exces- 
sively rich by the wisdom of buying am 
selling, ibid. :- set the poor on work 
from what motives, vi. 321 : are the firs 
encouragers of rebellion, ibid. 

MERCURY in nothing so celebrated as in 
his frauds and thefts, iii. 81 : his praise 
in the hymn of Homer, ibid, : the cause 

of subtlety and craft attributed to him. 
iii. 100. 

MERIT differs from worthiness, how. iii, 
84 : presupposeth a right, and that the 
thing is due by promise, ibid, 
he that performs first in contract, is said 
to merit, iii. 123: hath performance as 
due. ibid. 

two sorts of merit, iii. 123 : their dif- 
ference, ibid. : meritum congrui andcon- 
digni. iii. 124. iv. 380. 
is not due by justice, but rewarded by 
grace only. iii. 137. 

&ERSENNE i. epis. ded. : his Cogitata 
Physico-Mathematica. vii. 1 75, 334, 341-3 : 
maintains against Clavius, that the 
proportion of inequality is quantity, of 
equality is not quantity, vii. 235, 244. 

kf EKOE the priests of. vi. 281. 

MESSIAH Christ acknowledged by his 
disciples for the Messiah, iii. 363: his 
death, why a sufficient price for the sins 
of all mankind, iii. 476: he was the 
Messiah, iii. 478 : that is, the King pro- 
mised by the prophets iii. 479. 

METAPHOR professes the transferring of 
names from one thing to another, i. 62- 
3. iii. 29. iv. 23. 

metaphors and tropes no true grounds of 
any ratiocination, iii. 29 : but less dan- 
gerous, as professing their inconstancy, 
ibid. : the use of, one cause of absurdity 
in ratiocination, iii. 34 : are like ignes 
fatui* iii. 37 : their end, contention, se- 
dition, or contempt, ibid.: in demon- 
stration and all rigorous search of truth, 
are utterly excluded, iii. 59: openly 
profess deceit, ibid. 

of all metaphors there is some real ground 
that may be expressed in proper words, 
iii. 448. 

METAPHYSICS believed by some to be 
some egregious learning, i 19: make 
men think they understand not, when 
they do. ibid. 

the errors of writers of metaphysics pro- 
ceed from considering that accidents may 
exist without body. i. 34. 
insignificant speech used by writers of 
metaphysics almost as frequently as 
speech significative, i. 30. 
metaphysical subtleties lead men out of 
the way like an ignis fatuus. i. 109. 
the writers of, how many causes they 
reckon, i. 131. 

of Aristotle, iii. 6fiD, 67 1 : signify books 
placed after his natural philosophy, or 
supernatural philosophy, iii. 671: are 
repugnant to natural reason, iii. 669, 67 1. 

METHOD of study, the way to philosophy, 
i. 64. * 



definition of method, i. 66 : analytical 
and synthetical, what, ibid.: to proceed 
from Known to unknown, common to all 
sorts of method, ibid.: analytical and 
synthetical, to be used according to what, 
ibid.: for the discovery of principles, 
the analytical, ibid. 

of the method of invention, i. 68-79:- 
method of enquiry compositive, what. i.71. 
the method of philosophy to such as seek 
science simply, partly analytical, partly 
synthetical, i. 74-5. 

method of enquiring whether any acci- 
dent be in this or that subject, i. 76: 
partly analytical, and partly synthetical. 

method of searching for the cause of any 
effect, i. 77 : in the method of invention, 
the use of words is what. i. 79 : the 
method of demonstration, synthetical, i. 
80: method of demonstration to be ob- 
served in all sorts of philosophy, what. i. 
87: why. i. 87-8. 

of the true method in philosophy, no 
other example to be given than the trea 
tise DE CORPORE. i. 88. 

METIUS SUFFETIUS his punishment by 
Tullus Hostilius. vi. 126. 

METONYME a common thing in Scripture, 
iv. 395. 

MEUM AND TUUM none, in the natura' 
condition of mankind, iii. 1 15 : the rules 
of, are the civil laws. iii. 1-65: proceeds 
from consent, ii. ded. : the law of, provec 
from Scripture, ii. 53: no place for in a 
multitude, ii. 73. 

ME YBOMIUS understands not what pro 
portion is. vii. 382. 

MIC AH the prophet, iii. 373. 

MICAIAH out of 400 prophets, the only 
true one. iii. 362, 385, 424, 425. 

MICHAEL the angel, means Christ, not as 
an angel, but as a prince, iii. 392. 

MICROSCOPE of what power at the presen 
day. i. 446 : how far capable of auginen 
tation. ibid. 

MILITIA the command of, belongs to tin 
sovereign, iii. 166, 167, 539: without it 
the power of judicature is in vain, iii 
167 : without the power of levying mo 
ney, the militia is in vain. ibid. : the 
right to the militia and judicature, powei 
as absolute as man can transfer to man 
iii. 192. vi. 290. 

anciently reckoned an art under the no 
tion of taking prey. f.i. 177 : is like a die 
whereby many lose estates, but few gain 
them. if. 177. 

MILTON his book in answer to that o 
Salmasius against the murder of th 
Hng. vL 368 1 an Independent, ibid. 

MIND of man, no less impatient of empty 
time, than nature of empty place, 1. ep. 
to Reader. 

its conceptions how compounded, i. 4. ^ 
its motions, what. i. 72 1 : have their 
causes in what. i. 72-3, 74: are known, 
how. i. 73 : the knowledge of, constitute 
the principles of politics, i. 74. 
in questions concerning faculties of the 
mind, in what manner things are brought 
into account, i. 92. 

the light of human minds is perspicuous 
words, by exact definitions snuffed and 
purged from ambiguity, iii. 36. 
of great minds one of the proper works 
is to help and free others from scorn, iii. 
46: to compare themselves only with 
the most able. ibid. * 
perpetual tranquillity of, not attainable 
in this life. iii. 51. 

all steadiness of the mind's motion, and 
quickness of the same, proceeds from its 
desires, iii. 61-2. 

men more equal in the faculties of the 
mind, than in bodily strength, iii. 110. 
the first motions of the mind, though 
checked by the fear of God, held by 
some to be sins. iii. 278. 
the minds of the common people like 
clean paper, fit to receive any doctrine 
from public authority, iii, 325 . of young 
men, are as white paper, iv. 219. 
the contrariety of its natural faculties, 
and their reference to conversation, iii. 

the powers of, are twofold, cognitive and 
motive, iv. 2: cognitive, what. iv. 3: the 
power motive of the mind and of the body, 
what. iv. 30. 

all declarations of the mind are either 
covenant,, or command, iv. 221. 
MINISTER a public minister, one employ- 
ed by the sovereign, with authority to 
represent his person, iii. 226 : the busi- 
ness must be public, ibid. : the charge is 
of an administration general or special, iii. 
226-7: of the whole dominion, as pro- 
tector or regent, iii. 226 : or of a part 
only, as viceroy &c. iii. 227 : how far 
entitled to obedience from the subjects, 
ibid. : resemble the nerves and tendons 
in the body natural, ibid, 
of special administration, concerning the 
public economy, the militia, public in- 
struction, and judicature, iii. 227-8: 
also for execution, iii. 230. 
ministers for execution answer to the 
hands in the body natural, iii, 230. 
ministers abroad, represent the person of 
the sovereign in foreign states, iii. 230: 
those sent by authority of some pri- 



vate party in a troubled state, are not 
ministers, either public or private, of the 
commonwealth, hi. 231. 
those appointed to receive petitions &c., 
are public ministers, iii. 231: resemble 
the ear of the body natural, ibid, 
all ministers of the sovereign, public or 
private, in matters not contained in their 
instructions, bound by the dictates of 
reason, iii. 258: comprehended under 
the name of fidelity, ibid, 
the authority of public ministers is suf- 
ficiently verified, how. iii. 261. 
a minister in the Church, signifies what, 
iii. 530: differs from servant, how. ibid. : 
the ministry of a deacon, called serving 
of tables, ibid. 

a learned minister, who is. iv. 285. 
VfiNUTius made dictator along with Fa- 

bius. ii. 104. 

MIRACLE the operation of miracles, one 
of the only testimonies a man can give of 
divine calling, iii. 107 : are required to 
win assent to all things supernatural, 
ibid. : miracles failing, faith also failed 
amongst the Israelites, ibid, 
miracles, one sign of God's extraordinary 
favour, iii. 273 : what is a miracle to 
one man, may be none to another, ibid., 

God procureth credit by the operation 
of miracles for him by whose voice he 
declares his laws. iii. 345. 
the doing of miracles, one of the marks 
of a true prophet, iii. 362. 
miracles alone, not a sufficient proof, iii 
363, 365, 425, 435, 595. iv. 64. 
are sometimes an experiment of the con- 
stancy of our adherence to God. iii, 363 
their danger pointed out to his dis- 
ciples by Christ, ibid. iv. 63. 
the miracle to confirm a prophet, musi 
be immediate, iii. 365. 
by miracles are signified the admirabl* 
works of God. iii. 427 : are done for 
what purpose, ibid.: are called signs 
why. ibid. 

must be strange, the like of which hath 
never or very rarely been produced, am 
such as can be imagined to have been 
done only by the immediate hand o 
God. iii. 428: the first rainbow, was a 
miracle, why. ibid. 

rare works produced by the art of man 
why not counted for miracles, iii. 429. 
one by confederacy getting knowledge o 
the private actions of an ignorant unwary 
man, thereby telling him of his past ac 
tions, passes for the worker of a miracle 
iii. 429. 
belongs to its nature, that it be done fo 

procuring credit for God's prophets, iii. 
429, 434 : the creation and destruction 
of the world, why not miracles, iii. 429- 

the admiration of, consists not in its 
being done, but being done at the prayer 
or word of man. iii. 430. 
the works of God in Egypt by the hand 
of Moses, were miracles, because done to 
procure credit to Moses, iii. 430. 
all miracles wrought by Moses and the 
prophets, and by Christ and his apostles, 
were to the end to beget belief that they 
were sent of God. iii. 430-1 : to beget 
belief not universally in all men, but in 
the elect only. iii. 431: to add men to 
the Church, ibid, 
definition of a miracle, iii. 432. 
is not the effect of any virtue in the pro- 
phet, iii. 432 : no devil, angel, or other 
created spirit can do a miracle, ibid, 
texts of Scripture that attribute the power 
of working miracles to magic and incan- 
tation, iii. 432: all the miracle of en- 
chantment consists in this, that the en- 
chanter has deceived a man. iii. 434. 
before the science of astronomy, an opi- 
nion of miraculous power might have 
been gained by foretelling the time of an 
eclipse, iii. 432. 

caution against the too great aptitude in 
men to believe miracles, iii. 435: the 
sovereign at all times to be consulted, 
before credit given to a miracle or a pro- 
phet, ibid. : after the sovereign con- 
sulted, what next to be done before be- 
lieving the miracle, ibid.: herein also 
recourse to be had to God's lieutenant, 

hearing of, and not seeing miracles, chiefly 
the case of men now-a-days. iii. 436: 
no wondrous work done in these times, 
that a man endued with mediocrity of 
reason would think supernatural, ibid, 
as to the report of a miracle, whether it 
be true or false, we are to make the rea- 
son of God's lieutenant the judge, iii. 436. 
miracles have for end to procure faith, 
not to keep men from violating it when 
given, iii. 469. 

are the signs of inspiration, iv. 63. 
MIRIAM called a prophetess, why. iii. 
413: her mutiny with Aaron against 
Mosos. iii. 466. ii. 241. iv. 190; she was 
punished, Aaron forgiven upon repent- 
ance, iv. 190. V 
MISERABLENESS pusillanimity in the use 

of riches, if it is disliked, iii. 44. 
MODESTY what. iii. 141 % ii. 7, 40. 
MCESTLIN his observation of an eclipse of 
the moon, the sun being above the bpri- 



zon. L 483: to be accounted for by a 
frozen cloud, ibid . 

MOLESTUM evil in the means, iii. 42 : so 
called from hindering and troubling the 
vital motion, ibid. : is the appearance or 
sense of ovil. ibid, 

MOMENTUM the excess of motion in the 
raovent above the motion of the resisting 
body. i. 214 : the power of the ponderant 
to move the beam. i. 351 : the momenta 
of ponderants of equal magnitude, and of 
the same matter, at equal distances from 
the centre of the beam, are equal, i. 352 : 
both in pressing, and in endeavouring, 

the momenta of equiponderants applied to 
different points of the beam, are as their 
distances from the centre of the scale, i. 
353: the momenta of unequal ponde- 
rants applied to several points of the 
beam, are to each other in the ratio com- 
pounded of the ratios of their distances 
from the centre and of their weights, i. 

the magnitudes and distances from the 
centre of ponderants of the same species, 
and whose momenta are equal, are reci- 
procally proportional, i. 357: if the 
parts of a ponderant press the beam 
everywhere equally, all parts cut off, 
reckoned from the centre of the scale, 
will have their momenta in the same 
proportion with the parts of a triangle 
cut off from the vertex by straight lines 
parallel to the base. ibid. 

MONARCH the subjects of a monarch can- 
not, without his leave, cast off monarchy. 
iii. 160: the opinion that a monarch 
receives his power by covenant or on 
condition, proceeds whence, iii. 162. 
they that live under a monarch, think 
their misery the fault of monarchy.iii. 169. 
monarchy, is when the representative is 
one man. iii. 171, 548. ii. 93. iv. 128. 
men may subject themselves to a mo- 
narch as absolutely as to any other re- 
presentative, iii. 172. 
if a monarch invite the people to send 
their deputies to make known their ad- 
vice, no less absurd to hold such deputies 
for an absolute representative than it 
would be so to do in a popular govern- 
ment, iii. 172, 221. 

the private interest of the monarch the 
same with that of the public, iii. 174: 
can receive counsel, of whom, when, and 
with as much secrecy as he will. ibid. : 
his resolutions subject to no incon- 
stancy other than that of human nature, 
ibid. : cannot disagree with himself out 
#f envy or interest, iii, 175. 

may deprive a subject of all he possesses 
to enrich a favourite, iii. 175. h. 101, iv. 
167: but his favourites less numerous 
than those of an assembly, ib. ib. ib. 
may descend upon an infant, or one un- 
able to discern between good and evil, 
iii. 176 : the danger whereof arises from 
the contention of the competitors for the 
office of curator, ibid, 
the tuition of a monarch, infant or non- 
compos, is in whom. iii. 176. 
a province subject to the democracy or 
aristocracy of another commonwealth, is 
monarchically governed, iii. 178. 
kingdoms limited, are not monarchy, but 
democracy or aristocracy, iii. 179. ii. 94. 
a people governed by an assembly chosen 
by another people, is a monarchy of one 
people over another people, iii. 180. 
not always manifest in a monarchy, who 
is to appoint the successor, nor whom he 
hath appointed, iii. 181, 
in the institution of, the appointing the 
successor, always left to the present pos- 
sessor, why. iii. 182. ii. 122; the ques- 
tion, whom he has appointed, determined 
by express words or tacit signs sufficient, 
iii. 182. ii. 123: by express words, how. 
ibid, ibid.: other tacit signs are cus- 
tom, presumption of natural affection, iii. 
182-3. ii. 123-4. iv.160 : is presumed to 
approve of the government remaining 
monarchical after his death, iii. 183. ii. 
123. iv. 160: may sell or give his right 
of governing to a stranger, iii. 183. ii. 
123. iv. 159: the inconvenience whereof 
proceeds whence, iii. 184: is no injury 
to the people, ibid.: its lawfulness ap- 
parent from the right of marrying with 
a stranger, ibid. 

a monarch, sovereign of divers nations, 
one by institution, another by conquest, 
should not demand of the nation by con- 
quest more than of the other, why. iii. 

one of the most frequent causes of rebel- 
lion against monarchy, the reading of the 
books of policy and histories of the 
Greeks and Romans, iii. 314: that the 
subjects in a monarchy are all slaves, but 
that in a populous commonwealth they 
enjoy liberty, an opinion gotten by those 
that live under a monarchy from the 
same books, iii. 315. 

that called mixed monarchy, is not govern- 
ment, but the division of the common- 
wealth into three factions, iii. 318. ii. 96. 
the choice of counsellors, proper to mon- 
archy . iii. 339. 

is monarch of his own Church, iii. 569. 
that monarchy is the best form of govern- 



ment, is not demonstrated, but only pro- 
bably stated, ii. pref. 
monarchy is no less a commonwealth, 
than democracy, ii. 80, n. 
is constituted by the people, ii.100.iv.142 : 
in what manner, ibid. ibid. : is bound 
b^r no obligation, ibid. : differs from 
aristocracy and democracy, wherein, ii. 

may be constituted with or without limit 
of time, ii. 102. iv. 143: if without, re- 
ceives a right not of jjossession only, but 
of succession also. ibid. : may make an- 
other monarch, ibid.: if with, then is 
absolute, unless the people have appoint- 
ed time and place for reassembling on 
or before the time limited being expired, 
ii. 102-3. iv. 143-44; if such time and 
place be appointed after the time limited, 
the use and exercise only of sovereign 
power is in the monarch, ii. 104. iv. 143: 
if they appoint time and place for 
meeting during the time limited, he is no 
monarch, but the prime officer only of 
the people, ii. 104, 122. iv. 143: if the 
people cannot assemble but at his corn- 
mand, he is an absolute monarch, ibid. : 
and is bound by no promise to assem- 
ble them at any certain times, ibid, 
is bound by no promise of any thing in- 
consistent with the exercise of his power, 
ii. 106. 

arguments in favour of monarchy from 
examples and testimonies, ii. 129. 
all government has been framed by man 
out of the ruins of monarchy, after its 
dissolution by sedition, ii. 129. iv. 166. 
men displeased with monarchy, as being 
the government of one man, would, if 
they could, withdraw themselves from 
the dominion of one God. ii. 130: the 
objection is taken out of envy only. ibid. : 
the inconvenience attends the person, 
not the unity, ibid, 
that a monarch may slay innocent sub- 
jects, is a grievance more common in a 
democracy than in a monarchy, ii. 132-3: 
none but those that are conspicuous are 
in danger, in a monarchy, ibid, 
the necessity for monarchs to take care 
that the commonweal receives no da- 
mage from the excess of private power, 
ii. 133. 

what is done by a monarch, is said to be 
done out of envy to virtue, which if done 
by the people, would be accounted policy. 
ii. 134. 

whether in a monarchy it is a grievance 
to the subjects to be excluded from the 
road to praise and honour, ii. 136. 
the superiority of monarchy as a form of 

government proved by the absolute pow- 
er given to one general, ii, 141. iv. 169: 
by the words of JUDGES, in those day* 
there was no king in Israel, &c. ii. 145. 
the people commands in all monarchies, 
how. ii. 158. 

monarchy may be with an aristocratical 
council, or democratical, chosen with the 
monarch's permission, by all the particu- 
lar men of the commonwealth, iv. 135. 
monarchy conditional or constitutional, is 
absolute or subordinate according to the 
same rules as a monarchy limited in 
time. iv. 144-5: both the conditional 
monarch, and the monarch for a time 
limited, may if subordinate be called to 
account and deprived before the time ex- 
pired by the sovereign people, iv. 143, 
145. ii. 104. 

is the most ancient form of all govern- 
ments, iv. 165-6. 

inconvenience in a monarchy, of the 
power of dispensing with the execution 
of justice, iv. 167: but greater in an 
aristocracy, ibid. : in a monarchy laws 
less mutable, iv. 1 68 : is least of all go- 
vernment subject to dissolution from 
civil war. ibid. 

the liberty claimed by men under a mon- 
archy, means either dominion or a de- 
mocracy, iv. 202 : or to have preferment 

the durability of monarchy, iv. 206. 
the beginning of monarchies, vi. 147-50 s 
their growth, ibid. 

MONEY of whatever matter coined by the 
sovereign, is a sufficient measure of value 
between the subjects of that common- 
wealth, iii. 238: the benefits arising 
from it. ibid. 

base money is unable to endure change 
of air. iii. 239 : is also subject to change 
of laws. ibid. 

the conduits by which it is conveyed to 
the public use. iii. 239. 
resembles the blood in the body natural, 
iii. 239. 

it is easier for men to procure money, 
than money men. ii. 142. 
is the sinews of war and peace, ii 256: 
the power of raising rnone^, is the 
sovereign power, ibid. : it is his duty to 
require it, for sending out spies, main- 
taining soldiers, building forts, ii. 171. 

MONIMENTS or marks, their necessity for 
the help of memory i. 13. iv. 20: what 
they are. i. 14. iv. 20 : necessity of them 
for acquiring philosophy, i. 14. 
signs and marks, their difference, i. 15. 

MONK General, subdues Scotland, vi. 378 : 
defeats the Dutch at sea. vi. 393 , 



signifies to the Bump his dislike of the 
proceedings of Lambert and the officers 
of Wallingford house, vi. 4 1 1 : complied 
both with Richard and the Rump. ibid. : 
intends to restore the king. vi. 412: 
secures the Anabaptists of his army, ibid.: 
sends to treat at London, vi. 413: 
marches up to London, vi. 415: at the 
order of the Rump breaks down the city 
gates, ibid.: declares for a free parlia- 
ment, and restores the secluded members, 
vi. 416: his bringing up his army to 
London, the greatest stratagem extant 
in history, vi. 418. 

MONK friars and monks, why in every 
Christian state exempt from the tributes 
and tribunals, iii. 609, 69 1 : in many 
places bear so great a proportion to the 
common people, as might furnish an 
army for the Church militant, iii. 610: 
are bound by vow to simple obedience 
to their superiors, iii. 681 : are subjects 
of those by whom they subsist, but living 
in an enemy's country, ii. 318: their 
character at the time of the Reformation, 
vi. 186. 

MONOPOLY of merchants, in what disad- 
vantageous to the people at home, and in 
what to the foreigner, iii. 218. 

MONTROSE overruns all Scotland, but at 
the king's command retires beyond sea. 
vi. 331 : lands again in the North, is de- 
feated and executed, vi. 370. 

MOON its monthly simple motion to be 
demonstrated from the simple circular 
motion of the earth, i. 429. vii. 16-17: 
has always one and the same face turned 
towards the earth, from what cause, i. 
435. vii. 106: but for the action of the 
sun, its axis would always be parallel to 
itself, i. 436; when without the ecliptic, 
not exactly the same face seen, ibid.: 
the part then seen not exactly the 
same as the part illuminated, i. 437. 
her greatest declination from the ecliptic, 
five degrees, i. 437. 

has greater power than the sun of in- 
creasing moisture in vegetable and living 
creatures, i. 440 : raises rain as well as 
the sun* ibid.: change of weather ex- 
pected at the time of their conjunction 
with the earth, ibid. | 

moon and stars, why they appear bigger 
and redder in the horizon than in mid- 
heaven, i. 462. 

eclipse of the moon observed by Moestlin, 
the sun being above the horizon, i. 483. 

MORAL want of moral science, the cause 
of civil war. J. 10. 

all the theorems of moral doctrine not 
/-yet put in order, or probably proved, by 

any philosopher. iiL 357 : morals, the 
philosophy of natural ri^ht. ii. ded. 

MORANUS the Jesuit, his visit to this 
country, vii. 338 : to Harvey, ibid.: his 
attack on Hobbes and Harvey, vii. 339. 

MORDECAI was honoured by the king of 
Persia, in what way. iii. 78. 

MORN AY du Plessis, his work The Mystery 
of Iniquity, vi. 189. 

MORTON bishop of Durham, his work The 
Grand Imposture, vi. 189. 

MOSES pretended to prophesy not by pos- 
session of a spirit, but from the voice of 
God. iii. 66 : nothing in his law coun- 
tenancing enthusiasm or possession, ibid.: 
the spirit of God taken from that in 
Moses, and given to the Seventy Elders, 
iii. 66,421. 

a cultivator of what religion, iii, 99 : 
from him derived to us the laws of the 
kingdom of God. ibid, 
proved his calling by miracles, iii. 107 : 
his absence for forty days. ibid. 515. 
personated God. iii. 150, 465, 485, 498 : 
governed the Israelites not in his own 
name, but in the name of God. ibid, 
the absolute obedience to him of the Is- 
raelites, iii. 191. 

his directions to the Israelites for re- 
membering the covenant, iii. 259. 
at Mount Sinai alone went up to God. 
iii. 274, 363, 465. ii. 239 : but all the 
people bound to obey all he declared to 
be God's law. ibid. ibid. 514. 
not the author of the Pentateuch, iii. 368 : 
wrote the Volume of the Law. iii. 369, 
515 : ordered it to be read every seventh 
year to all Israel at the feast of Taberna- 
cles, iii. 369, 669 : commanded it to be 
laid in the side of the ark. ibid. 515. 
his songs added to the Psalms of David, 
iii. 372. 

he, and his successors the high priests 
and kings of Judah, represented the per- 
son of God, when. iii. 377. 
refused to forbid the Seventy Elders that 
prophesied in the camp. iii. 386, 421.U. 

the angel promised to him for the army's 
guide, was what. iii. 391. 
at Mount Sinai renewed the covenant 
made by God with Abraham, iii. 398,463. 
God appeared to him in the burning 
bush. hi. 416, 652. iv. 67 : spake to him 
as a man speaketh to his friend, iii. 417 : 
was seen by him apparently, ii. 237. 
he and the high priests were supreme 
prophets, iii. 418 -.sovereign prophets, 
iii. 419 : the manner of God speaking 
to them not manifest, ibid> 710: nor in- 
telligible, iii. 420. 



tlje prophecying of the Seventy was sub- 
ordinate to that of Moses, iii. 421, 468. 
his works in Egypt, why miracles, iii. 
430: some of them equalled by the 
wonders of the enchanters, iii. 432-3. 
consulted as to the doctrine established 
by him, before credit given to any mi- 
racle or prophet, iii. 435. 
could claim no right to govern the Is 
raelites as successor to Abraham, iii. 464: 
nor from any command of God to 
them, ibid.: his right to govern de- 
pended on their consent and promise to 
obey. ibid. 

his sovereign power, under God, proved 
from Scripture, iii. 4G5, 466: he alone 
sp.ike with God. ibid, 
his 'aw was tho cixil law of the Jews, 
iii. 471. 

laid his hands on Joshua, iii. 486, 543. 
received from God tho two tables of the 
ten commandments, iii. 513, ii. 234: 
made them known to the people, ibid. : 
the promise of the people to obey him. 
iii. 464, 514. 

he, Aaron, and the high priests, were 
the civil sovereigns, iii. 514, 516, 533, 
536, 560, 569, 621, 692. ii. 241. 
added Deuteronomy to his former laws, 
when. iii. 515. 

the law of Moses Christ came not to de- 
stroy, but to fulfill, iii. 519. 
his spirit not weakened by God taking of 
his spirit to put it on the Seventy Elders, 
iii. 569. 

the person believed by him, was God 
himself, that spake to him supernatu- 
rally. iii. 587. 

consecrated the Tabernacle, how. iii. 
621 : Aaron and his sons, how. ibid. iv. 

Moses, and after him the high priest, 
were God's lieutenants, iii. 645-6. ii. 143, 

commanded theLevites to slay them that 
worshipped the golden calf. iii. 708: his 
law against them that entice to idolatry. 
iii. 709, 

the mode of God speaking to him from 
the mercy -seat expressly set down. iii. 
710: his speaking to him face to face 
and mouth to mouth, not to be understood 
literally, ibid, 
obtained credit with the people by his 
miracles and his faith, ii. 236. 
had during his life the whole power ol 
interpreting the laws and word of God. 
ii. 238: in his time no other word of 
God than that declared by him. ii. 240. 
by his own command punished no man 
with death, ii. 243. 


his last words to the people, that they 
should become corrupt, ii. 243-4. 
was himself no priest, ii. 258. 
by his law, all men aro liable to damna- 
tion, how. iv. 185. 

the mutiny against him of Aaron and his 
sister Miriam, ii. 241. iii. 466. iv. 190: 
of Corah, Dathan, and Abiram. iv. 190. 
in his government no power, spiritual or 
temporal, not derived from him. iv. 191. 
chose twelve chiefs of the tribes, iv. 191. 
had God's command to dispossess the 
Canaariitcs. vi. 148. 

MOTHER in the state of nature, has the 
right of dominion over the child, iii. 187. 
ii. 116: if the father be her subject, the 
child is in her power, iii. 188. 
of our common mother, the two breasts 
are the land and sea. iii 232. 

MOTION the knowledge of its nature, the 
gate of natural philosophy universal, i. 
epis. dedic. 

motion cannot bo said to have quantity, 
without the help of line and lime. i. 26. 
the famous argument of Zeno against 
motion, i. 63-4. 

motion, the universal cause of all things, 
i. 69. vii. 83: can ha\e no other cause 
than motion, i. 70, 124, 213, 412. \ii.33. 
the variety of things perceived by sense, 
has no other cause than motion, i. 70. 
iii. 2, 381. vii. 27-8, 78, 83: partly in 
the object, partly in ourselves, i. 70. vii. 
28: of what kind, not to be known 
without ratiocination, i. 70. 
all change consists in motion, i. 70, 123, 
126, 131,323, 390, 502. vii. 78, 129: 
this why not generally understood, i. 70. 
motion is the privation of one place and 
the acquisition of another, i. 70, 204. iii. 
676: is nothing but change of place, 
why. vii. 83-4. 

the consideration of simple motion, what 
it produceth. i. 70, 71 : that part of phi- 
losophy which treats of motion, from 
what contemplation drawn, i. 71-2: 
knowledge of simple motion, how neces- 
sary for the understanding of physics, 
i. 73. 

appearances of things to sense, deter- 
mined by compounded motion, i. 73. 
the ways of simple motion, the enquiry 
of geometry, i. 73: of motions internal 
and invisible, the enquiry of natural phi- 
losophers, ibid, : and comprehends civil 
philosophy, i. 87. '* 

motions of the mind, what, i 72-3: 
have their causes in what. i. 73: are 
known, how. ibid. 
days, months, and years, by some called 
the motions of tfte sun and moon. i. $4. 



time, a phantasm of motion, i. 95 : is ] 
measured by motion, not motion by time, 
ibid. ! 

definition of motion, i. 109. vii. 83-4: 
why defined to be & continual relinquish- 
ing of place, i. 109. 

nothing can be moved without time. i. 
110, 204. 

to be moved, to have been moved, what. 
i. 110: whatsoever is moved, has been 
moved, ibid. 204 : what is moved, will 
yet be moved, ibid. ibid. : whatsoever 
is moved, is not in the same place during 
any time, how small soever, ibid. Ill, 204. 
argument against motion, that if a body 
be moved, it must be moved either in the 
place where it is, or in the place where it 
is not. i. 1 1 : the fallacy, \\ here it lies. ib. 
motion of a body is/rom the place where 
it is, to the place where it is not, i. 111. 
no conception of motion, without con- 
ceiving time past and future, i. 111. 
motions, when said to be made in equal 
times, i. 113: said to be equally B\\ift, 
when equal lengths transmitted in equal 
times, i. 114, 205. 

motion uniform, what. i. 114, 214: MWI- 
formly accelerated, what. ibid, 
motion is equal, greater, and less, not 
only in regard of velocity simply, but ot 
velocity applied to every smallest par- 
ticle of magnitude, i. 114, 205. 
it is one thing for two motions to be 
equal to each other, and another for 
them to be equally swift, i. 114, 205: 
the motion of two horses may be equally 
swift, but the motion of both is double 
that of one. ibid. ibid, 
the cause of motion in a body at rest, i< 
in some external body. i. 115, 510. iii 3 
vii. 85. 

body in motion will continue in motion, 
till some other body causeth it to rest 
i. 115, 205, 213, 345, 510. iii. 3, 4. vii. 85, 
when the hand moves the pen, motion 
goes not out of the hand into the pen, 
but a new motion is generated, i. 117. 
no cause of motion but in a body con- 
tiguous and moved, i. 124, 205, 213,334, 
344, 390, 412, 416, 434, 502, 526. vii. 86 
whatsoever is moved will always be 
moved in the same way and with the 
same velocity, till hindered by some body 
contiguous and moved, i. 125, 205; til 
hindered by some external mo vent, iii 
3-4. * 

motion supposed by a certain writer not 
to be so contrary to motion as rest, i 
125: deceived by what. ibid. : motion 
is not resisted by rest, but by contrary 
faotion. ibid. 

motion, called a power, why. i. 131, -is 
not a certain accident, ibid. : is an act, 
but differs from all other acts. ibid, 
motion and magnitude, the most common 
accidents of all bodies, i. 203. 
a point moved with the least impetus 
that can possibly be assigned, if it touch 
another point at rest, shall move that 
point, i. 212: if a point at rest do not 
yield to the least possible impetus, it 
will yield to none, and that which is at 
rest can never bo moved, i. 212: if a 
body of any degree of hardness do not 
yield to a point moved with the least 
possible impetus, it will not yield to any 
number of points each having the same 
impetus, i. 212-13. v. 304. 
taking away impediment or resistance, 
no cause of motion, i. 213, 344. 
motion considered in body divided and 
undivided, i. 213: motion uniform and 
multiform, what. i. 214: accelerated and 
retarded, i. 214: by one movent, and by 
many, ibid.: perpendicular and oblique. 
ibid. : pulslon and traction, ibid. : trusion 
and vection, percussion or stroke, ibid, 
excess of motion in the movent above that 
of the resisting body, is momentum, i. 2 14. 
motion considered from the dhersity of 
the medium, i. 2 1 5. 

motion simple and compound, i. 215, 317, 

the motion of the movent determines its 
first endeavour, i. 215: in motion by 
concourse, if one of the forces cease, the 
endeavour is changed in the line of the 
remaining forces, ibid, 
motion may be insensible, i. 216. vii, 33. 
in movents of equal magnitude, the 
swifter works with the greater force, i. 
2 1 7 : in movents with equal velocity, the 
greater works with the greater force, ibid, 
in all uniform motion, the length passed 
through is as the mean impetus multi- 
plied into its time. i. 219: that is, as 
the time. i. 221 : and the time is as the 
length, ibid. 

in motion begun from rest and uniformly 
accelerated, the mean impetus multiplied 
into the time is as the length, i. 221 ; 
the lengths are to the times in the ratio 
compounded of the ratios of the times to 
times and impetus to impetus, i. 223: 
the lengths in equal times, are as the 
differences of the square numbers be- 
ginning from unity, ibid. : the length 
is to the length passed through in the 
same time with a uniform velocity equal 
to that acquired in the last point of that 
time, as a triangle to a parallelogram of 
equal base and altitude, ibid* 



in motion beginning from rest and ac- 
celerated with an impetus increasing as 
the square of the times, the length is as 
the mean impetus multiplied into the 
time. i. 223-4 : the length is in the ratio 
of the impetus acquired in the last point 
of the time. i. 225: the lengths passed 
through in equal successive times, are as 
the differences of the cubes of numbers 
beginning from unity, i. 226. 
in motion so accelerated that the lengths 
be in the duplicate proportion to their 
times, the length passed through in the 
whole time with a uniform velocity equal 
to that last acquired, is as 2 to 3. i. 220: 
if the impetus increase in a ratio tri- 
plicate to that of the times, the lengths 
Mill be in a ratio quadruplicate to that 
of the times, i. 227 : if quadruplicate, 
then quintuplicate &c. ibid, 
if two bodies move with uniform but 
different velocities, the lengths passed 
through are in the ratio compounded of 
the ratios of time to time and impetus to 
impetus, i. 227: in two uniform mo- 
tions, if the times and impetus be in re- 
ciprocal proportion, the lengths passed 
through will be equal, i. 228: if the 
times be the same but the impetus dif- 
ferent, the length passed through will 
be as impetus to impetus, ibid.: the 
times will be in the ratio compounded of 
the ratio of length to length and impetus 
to impetus reciprocally taken, i. 229: 
the impetus \\ill be in the ratio com- 
pounded of the ratio of length to length 
and time to time reciprocally taken. i.23U. 
if a body be carried by two movents 
moving with straight and uniform mo- 
tion and meeting in an angle, the body 
\\ill move in a straight line. i. 231 : if 
one motion be uniform, and the other 
uniformly accelerated from rest, till the 
line of greatest impetus acquired by ac- 
celeration be equal to the line of the 
time of the uniform motion, the body 
will describe a semiparabola, whose base 
is the last acquired impetus, and vertex 
the point of rest. i. 232. 
if a body be carried by two motions 
meeting in an angle, one uniform, the 
other accelerated from rest till it is equal 
to the uniform motion, and so that the 
lengths be everywhere as the cubes 
of the times, the body will describe 
the first semiparabolaster of two means, 
whose base is the impetus last acquired, 
i. 233 : if the one motion bo accelerated 
in such proportions of spaces and times 
as are explicable by numbers, then how 
to find the lino of the body's motion, i, 

234-5 ! if the one motion be accelerated 
in any manner whatsoever, the uniform 
motion will move the body forward less 
and less in the several parallels of space, 
in proportion as the other motion is 
more accelerated, i. 235. 
if a given length be passed through in a 
given time with uniform motion, to find 
the length passed through in the same 
time with motion uniformly accelerated, 
i. 237: to find the same with motion so 
accelerated, that the lengths be as the 
cubes of the times, and the line of im- 
petus last acquired equal to the line of 
the time. i. 238 : to find the same with 
motion so accelerated, that the lengths 
shall be in the quadruplicate, quintupli- 
cate &c. ratio of the times, i. 240: if 
the lengths be to the times, as any num- 
ber to any number, to find the length 
passed through uith such impetus and 
in such time. ibid. 

if of two motions one be uniform, the 
other accelerated in any proportion of 
the lengths to the times, the lengths 
passed through in any one time will be 
in the same ratio as the lengths passed 
through in any other time. i. 242. 
if two adjacent sides of a parallelogram 
be moved in the same time to the opposite 
sides, one with uniform motion, the other 
with motion uniformly accelerated, the 
side moving uniformly will afl'ect as much 
as it would do if the other motion were 
uniform, and the length passed through 
by it were a mean proportional between 
tlie half and the w hole. i. 243. 
prcponderation is motion, i. 314. 
in simple circular motion, every straight 
line in the body is carried parallel to 
itself, i. 318: in all simple motion, 
though not circular, likewise, ibid, 
in simple circular motion, the radii of 
equal circles or the axis of a sphere is 
always carried parallel to itself, i. 319: 
if an epicycle revolve in the circum- 
ference of a circle, making equal angles 
in equal times, the circle revolving the 
contrary way, every straight in the epi- 
cycle will be carried parallel to itself, ib. 
a body moving with simple motion in a 
fluid plenum, changes the situation of all 
the parts of the fluid to any extent, i. 
321: simple motion, whether circular 
or not, of bodies making perpetual re- 
turns to the snm place, dissipates the 
parts of resisting bodies with a force in 
proportion to its velocity, i. 321-2. 
if a body move in a fluid with simple 
circular motion, the remoter parts of the 
fluid will perform circles in times <jro- 



portioned to their distances from the 
movent. i. 322: in the same time that 
the movcnt describes its circle, any part 
of the fluid not touching the movent, 
shall describe a part of a circle equal to 
the whole circle of the movent. i. 323. 
simple motion of a body in a fluid, con- 
gregates homogeneous, and dissipates 
heterogeneous things, i. 323, 482, 510. 
if the orbit of any point in a body mov- 
ing in a fluid with simple circular mo- 
tion, and that of any other point in the 
same fluid, be commensurable, the latter 
point will describe its orbit, and the 
point in the moving body a number of its 
orbits equal to the orbit of the other 
point, in the same time. i. 325. 
a body of a spherical figure moved with 
simple motion, has less force towards its 
poles than towards its middle, to dissi- 
pate and congregate heterogeneous and 
homogeneous bodies, i. 326 : in planes 
perpendicular to the axis, and more re- 
mote than the pole from the centre of 
the sphere, the simple motion has no 
such force at all. i. 327. 
the parts of a fluid in which floats 
sphere moved with simple motion, which 
are stopped by the sphere, endeavour to 
spread themselves every way over its 
surface, i. 327-8, 336: the reason why. 
i. 328. 

a body mo\ cd with compound circular 
motion, casts off in a tangent such bodies 
as adhere not to it. i. 328. 
bodies moved with simple circular mo- 
tion, beget simple circular motion, i.329 
if in a fluid stirred by a body moved 
with simple circular motion, there floai 
another body wholly hard or wholly 
fluid, the motion of this latter body wil 
be concentric with the motion of the 
former, i. 330: if it have one side hart 
and one side fluid, the motions will no 
be concentric, nor shall that of the float 
ing body be perfectly circular, i. 331. 
propagation of motion, what. i. 334. 
all the parts of two fluid bodies tha 
press each other in a free space, arc 
moved towards the sides, i. 334 : in a 
line perpendicular to the bodies pressing 
i. 335: the same takes place in hare 
bodies, though not manifest to sense 
ibid. : if the pressure takes place in ai 
enclosed space, fluid bodies will pent* 
trate each other. itid. 
how the body moved may proceed in 
line almost directly opposite to that o 
the movent. if 339. 

propagation of motion, what. i. 334: in 
Si plenum, motion is propagated in in 

finitum. i. 341, 530. vii. 268: in an, in- 
stant, i. 392. 

motion in a body carried, not extin- 
guished by cessation of motion in the 
body carrying, i. 345: nor increased by 
sudden increase of motion in the body 
carrying, i. 345-6. 

the internal parts of a body, if at rest 
for any time however small, cannot of 
themselves generate any new motion, i. 
347: if a hard body, after being com- 
pressed or extended, and the compres- 
sion or extension removed, restore itself, 
the internal motion was not extinguished, 
i. 347-8. 

the motions formerly made by objects 
acting upon the sense, again become 
predominant in the same order in which 
they were generated by sense, i. 398. 
the motions proceeding from sense, called 
animal motions, i. 405. iii. 38 : the quick- 
ening or slackening of the vital motions 
by the motion of the sentient propagated 
to the heart, is the cause of pleasure or 
pain. i. 406. 

vital motion, is the motion of the blood, 
i. 407 : is hindered by the motion of the 
action of sensible objects, ibid.: re- 
stored again, how. ibid : is also helped 
by the same motion, ibid. : is the con- 
traction and extension of the limbs &c. 
originating in the animal spirits, i. 408. 
a first eternal movent, whence to be in- 
ferred, i. 412: that such movent was 
eternally moved, \\hence to be inferred, 

in a plenum wherein all is at rest, mo- 
tion cannot have a beginning, i. 416: 
denial of the beginning of motion, why 
it does not take away present motion, ib. 
motion supposeth bodies moveable. i. 425. 
bodies moved with simple motion about 
a fixed axis, have no power to propagate 
endeavour to bodies placed beyond it. 
i. 430. 

no such thing as an incorporeal movent. 
i. 430: motion is proper only to things 
corporeal iv. 427. 

whatsoever is moved by a movcnt that 
hath simple motion, is always moved 
with the same velocity, i. 322, 438. 
the parts of any matter being separated, 
acquire simple motion, i. 452. 
vehement simple motion generates in tho 
beholder a phantasm of lucid and hot. i. 
452. vii. 25. 

an endeavour to simple motion, how 
generated by fire. i. 455. 
all motion has some effect on all matter 
whatsoever, i. 455. 
simple circular motion in the parts, tho 



cause of hard bodies when bent restoring 
themselves, i. 478-9. vii. 33. 
the effects of motion greater or less as 
tho body is greater or less, though the 
velocity be the same. i. 486. 
opposite motions cannot extinguish each 
other in an instant, i. 491. iii. 4. 
a plenum cannot be an efficient cause of 
motion, i. 520. 

motions of swimming, leaping &c. in 
living creatures, how made. i. 522. vii 12. 
that a thing may be moved by itself, by 
substantial forms, by incorporeal sub- 
stances &c., the empty sayings of school- 
men, i. 531. 

can produce nothing but motion, iii. 2. 
the motion made in man when he sees, 
dreams &c., do not cease on the removal 
of the movcnt. iii. 4. iv. 9. 
amongst many motions made in our or- 
gans by external bodies, the predomi- 
nant only is sensible, iii. 5. 
motion from the brain to tho inward 
parts, and from the inward parts to the 
brain, is reciprocal, iii. 8. iv. 10. 
the motions that succeed each other in 
sense, continue together after sense, iii. 1 1 . 
two motions in animals, vital and animal. 
-iii. 38. iv. 31 : vital, the motion of the 
blood, breathing &c ibid.: a nimal, vo- 
luntary motions, ibid. : vital motion 
needs no help of the imagination, ibid. : 
of all voluntary motion, the first in- 
ternal beginning is the imagination.iii.39. 
that the thing moved is invisible, and 
the space in which it is moved insensible, 
is no objection to the existence of the 
motion, why. iii. 39. 

metaphorical motion, what and why by 
the schools so called, iii. 39-40: an ab- 
surd speech, ibid, 
one first mover of all things, acknow- 
ledged by the heathen philosophers.iii.96 
motion and place, intelligible only o 
bodies, not of substances incorporeal, iii 

the ways and degrees of motion canno 
be known without the knowledge of the 
proportions and properties of lines am 
figures, iii. 669. 

nature works only by motion, iii. 669 
iv. 437. 

motions caused by apparitions, the only 
things that really are in the world with 
out us. iv. 8. 

any liquid moved by divers movents 
receives one motion compounded of all 
iv. 11. 

the same motion oft-times repeated be 
comes, in almost every corporal thing 
habitual, iv. 25* 

motus primo primi. v. 161, 182, 262. 
there cannot be motion in one part of tho 
world, but the same must be communi- 
cated to all the rest of tho world, v. 305. 
he that supposing one or more motions 
can derive from them the necessity of 
any effect, has done all that is to be ex- 
pected from natural reason, vii. 4, 88. 
simple circular motion is supposed not in 
the earth only, but also in the sun, moon, 
and the fixed stars, vii. 15: and in all 
the smallest parts of the world, vii. 49: 
the reciprocation of motion in the in- 
ternal parts of hard bodies demonstrated 
by what phenomena, vii. 37-8. 
of motion perpendicular and oblique, vii. 

whatsoever worketh is moved, for action 
is motion, vii. 83 : no body in the world 
absolutely at rest. vii. 87: motion, how 
slight soever, impressed on the superfi- 
cies of a body, how great soe\er, will 
proceed through it. vii. 86 : motion in 
space filled with body, though never so 
fluid, will by resistance grow less and 
less, and at last cease, vii. 87 : cannot 
be communicated in an instant through 
the whole depth of the body to be moved, 

the difference between continuum and 
contigvum, made by what compounded 
motion, vii. 108. 

the peristaltic motion, causeth the food to 
wind up and down through the guts, 
vii. 120, 

at the creation God gave to all things 
what natural and special motion he 
thought good. vii. 133: man can guess 
no further than he hath knowledge of 
the variety of motion, ibid. : neither mo- 
tion nor body can be extinguished by 
less than an omnipotent power, vii. 174. 
to imagine motions u ith their times and 
ways, a new business and requires a 
man with a steady brain &c. vii. 272, 280. 
MULTIPLICATION and division, are no- 
thing but addition and subtraction, i. 3. 
iii. 29 : incident not to numbers only, but 
to all things that can be added or taken 
from each other, iii. 29. 
MULTITUDE the madness of a multitude 
in fighting against and destroying those 
by whom they have all their life been 
protected and secured from injury, iii. 63. 
the difficulty men have in distinguishing 
between one actioi* of many men, and 
many actions of one multitude, whence, 
iii. 90, 459 : a multitude of actions done 
by a multitude of men, taken for tho 
action of the people, ibid. ibid. iv. 146-7. 
a multitude, how made one person.iii.Hl. 



unity, how understood in multitude, iii. 
151: a multitude being many, cannot 
be understood for owe, but many authors 
of all their representative saith or doeth. 

the multitude sufficient for security, dc 
termined by comparison, iii. 154. iv. 119: 
is sufficient, when. iii. 155. iv. 119. 
in a multitude directed by the particular 
judgments and appetites of particular 
men, no security, iii. 155 : war upon each 
other for their particular interests, ibid, 
if a great multitude uould observe the 
laws of nature without a common pou or, 
there would be no need for commonwealth 
at all. iii. 1 55. 

the sovereign does not covenant with the 
multitude, because not a person, iii. 101. 
the same multitude 1 of men may both have 
command and also be subject to command, 
in different senses, ii. 72, n. 
multitude, as a collective word, signifies 
more than one. ii. 72, n.: signifies al-so 
one thing, as a multitude, ibid. : has not 
one will, by nature, and can do no act. 
ibid.: is not a natural person, ibid.: 
but is made a person, how. ibid. : AV lien 
a multitude is said to act, it is the com- 
monwealth that acts, ibid.: when said 
to act without the will of the sovereign, 
then the act proceeds from not one will, 
but the divers wills of divers men. ibid. 

to a multitude can be ascribed no act as 
its own. ii. 73: till reduced into one 
person, remains in a shite of nature, ib. 
the voice of the major part of a multitude 
generally falsely taken for the \oice of 
the whole, ii. 90: not true in tumults, 
ibid. ii. 277: is not so by nature, but 
only by civil institution, ibid. : is trm 
only when permitted by the .sovereign 
power, ii. 90-91. 

the people and the multitude, how usually 
confounded, and how to be distinguished 
ii. 158. iv. 146. 

is not a person, unless it can assemble 
when need requires, ii. 277. 
to a multitude no act can be attributed, 
unless every man's hand and will have 
concurred thereto, iv. 12G: a multitude 
may run together without concurring in 
design, ibid.: amongst them no mcvm 
and tuum. iv. 127: is made a body politic 
how. ibid. 

the covenant of he multitude implies 
union and a sovereign made. iv. 139. 
it is easier to gull the multitude, than 
any one man amongst them. vi. 211. 
MURDER the greatest of felonies, vi. 82 : 
O is what vi. 82-3: secret murders for- 

merly abominated by the people, why. vi. 
83 : homicide not intentional, bu't in an 
unlawful act, whether murder, vi. 86-7, 

MUSKS their own wit invoked by the Gen- 
tiles as the Mutes, iii. 100: Memory tho 
mother of the Muses, iv. 449. 

MYSTERY the mysteries of religion, like- 
ened to pills for the sick. iii. 360. ii. 305 : 
by whom to be interpreted, ii. 297. 
nothing called a mystery in Scripture but 
the incarnation ot the eternal God. iv, 

tf AAMAN by bowing before Kimmon, de- 
nied God in effect as much as if he had 
denied him with his lips. iii. 493 . the 
liberty granted him by Elisha. ibid. 601. 
iv. 319. 

NAUOTH his murder by Ahab. iv. 333. 

NAHUM prophecicd in the time of Josiah. 
iii. 373. 

NAME names arc parts of speech, i. 15 : 
serve both for signs and marks, ibid. iii. 
19, 673: but the latter first, ibid, ibid.: 
their nature, in what it consists, i. 15. 
definition of a name. i. 16. iv. 20. 
that names are arbitrary, whence it ap- 
pears, i. 16: philosophers had always 
the liberty, and sometimes the necessity, 
of imposing now names, ibid. : mathe- 
maticians also. ibid. 

names are signs of our conceptions, not 
of the things themselves, i. 17 : the dis- 
putation, whether names signify the 
mutter or form, or something compound- 
ed of both, a subtlety of metaphysics, ib. 
names are given to what. i. 17. iii. 673: 
not necessarily the name of some thing, 
i. 17: -future, imposssible, nothing, names 
of what. ibid. 

every name has some relation to that 
which is named, i. 18. 
the first distinction of names, into posi- 
tive and negative, i. 18. iii. 26-7, iv. 20: 
the use of names negative, iii. 27 : names 
positive were before negative, why. i. 18: 
names negative signify what is not 
thought of. i. 19. iii. 27. 
names contradictory, what. i. 19 : of con- 
tradictories, one is the name of anything 
whatsoever, ibid. : the certainty of this 
axiom, the foundation of all ratiocina- 
tion, ibid. 

names common, i. 19. iii. 21: universal, 
what names so called, and why. i. 20. iii. 
21. iv. 21: one universal imposed on 
many things, in respect of what. iii. 21. 
names more or less common, i* 20: uni- 



verbals of more or less extent, iii. 21 : 
for the understanding of the extent of an 
universal, what faculty necessary, i. 20. 
genus and species, what. i. 20. 
names of first and second intention, i. 
20-2 1 : names of certain and drtermitted, 
and uncertain and undetermined significa- 
tion, i. 21. 

names universal and particular invented, 
not only for memory, but to enable us to 
discourse with others, i. 22. 
names vnivocal and trquivoral. i. 22. iv. 
22 : a distinction belonging not so much 
to names, as to them that use them. i. 23. 
names absolute and relative, i. 23. 
names abstract and concrete, i. 23, 33. iii. 
25-6: concrete were invented before 
propositions, abstract after, i. 23, 33: 
those are the names of matter, these of the 
accidents or properties of matter, iii. 26. 
the use of abstract names, to multiply, 
divide, add, and subtract the properties 
of bodies, i. 33: their abuse, the speak- 
ing of accidents as if they might be se- 
parated from body. ibid, 
names simple and compounded i. 23. iii. 21 : 
a simple name, that which in every 
kind is the most common or universal, i. 
23: compounded, that which signifies 
that more conceptions than one ^cre in 
the mind, for which that name was added. 

a true and exact ordination of names not 
to be performed so long as philosophy 
remains imperfect, i. 28. 
names have their constitution not from 
the species of things, but from the will 
and consent of men. i. 56, 85. 
false proposition from copulation of ab- 
stract with concrete names, i. 58. iii. 34 : 
of the names of bodies with the names 
of phantasms, i. 59. iii. 34 : of the names 
of bodies with names of names, ibid. ibid. 
ot the names of accidents with the names 
of phantasms, i. 59-60. iii. 34: or with 
the names of names, i. 60. iii. 34: of 
the names of phantasms with the names 
of names, ibid. ibid. : of body, accident 
or phantasm with the names of speech 
i. 60-1. iii. 34. 

names of bodies and of accidents ough 
not to be coupled, why. i. 59. iii 34. 
definitions must be understood before 
compound names, i. 85 : when the name; 
of the parts of any speech are explicated 
it is not necessary that the definitioi 
should bo a name compounded of them 
all, why. ibid. 

defined names admitted in philosophy 
for brevity's sake. i. 85: no name can 
bo defined by one word. ibid. 

if concerning a concrete name, it be asked 
what it is, the answer must be by defini- 
tion, i. 103: if concerning an abstract 
name, the answer will be, what. ibid, 
names by which answer is made to the 
question, where, are not properly names 
of place, i. 107 : have for their highest 
genus the name somewhere, i. 107. 
a name may consist of many words to- 
gether, i. 23. iii. 21. 

the imposition of names turns the reck- 
oning of the consequences of things ima- 
gined in the mind, into a reckoning of 
the consequences of appellations, iii. 21: 
a man without the use of speech may 
discover that the three angles of a given 
triangle are equal to two right angles, iii. 
22 : but cjinnot know the same of an- 
other different triangle without the same 
labour repeated ibid. . a man with the 
use of speech, will boldly conclude the 
same to be universally true, ibid.: uni- 
versal rules registered by speech dis- 
charge our mental reckoning of time and 
place, ibid. 

names of number not in use at one time, 
iii. 23. 

two names joined make a true affirma- 
tion, when iii. 23. 

subject to names, is whatsoever can enter 
into or be considered in an account, iii. 
25: names, in Latin nonnna, items of 
account, ibid.: things entering into ac- 
count for divers accidents, their names 
diversely wrested and diversified accord- 
ingly, ibid. 

the four general heads to which the 
diversity of names may be reduced, iii. 

names of matter, iii. 26: names of acci- 
dents or properties of matter, ibid. : 
names of fancies, ibid. : names of names 
and speeches, ibid. 673. 
names abstract, iii. 26 : are severed not 
from matter, but from the account of 
matter, ibid. 

names which are but insignificant sound, 
iii. 27 : are of two sorts, names not de- 
fined, and names made of two names of 
signification contradictory and inconsis- 
tent, ibid. 

names of inconstant signification, are 
names of such things as please or dis- 
please, iii 28: why. ibid, 
the use of insignificant names, one cause 
of absurdity in ratiocination, iii. 34-5. 
how they serve to show the consequence 
or repugnance of one name to another, 
iii. 673, 674. 

names which arc the names of nothity. 
iii, 674. 



names placed in order would express 
their consequence as well as the copula 
is &c. iii. 673. 

diversity of names from the diversity of 
the subjects of philosophy, ii. ded. 
by giving names, men signify not only 
the things, but also their own passions, 
ii. 93. 

names are arbitrary, iv. 20: without 
names no science, iv. 21 : brutes inca- 
pable of science for want of names, ibid. : 
man also without names, ibid, 
names universal are called inde/inite, why. 
iv. 22. 

names recall the necessary coherence of 
one conception to another, iv. 25. 
are the cause in man as of knowledge, so 
also of error, iv. 25: their inconstancy, 
equivocation, and how diversified by pas- 
sion, iv. 26. 

abstract names are words artificial be- 
longing to logic, signifying only the man- 
ner how we conceive the substance itself. 
iv. 309, 394 : cannot be considered with- 
out supposing that there is some real 
thing to which they are attributed, iv. 
394 : abstract and concrete names, how 
confounded by modern divines, iv. 395: 
abstract names ought not to be used in 
arguing, or in deducing articles of faith, 
iv. 396. 

NASEBY battle of. vi. 328. 

NATHAN the case put by him to David, of 
the rich man with many sheep taking 
the lamb of the poor man. vi. 123. 

NATION the mutual envy of neighbour 
nations, vi. 203 : the less potent bears 
the greater malice, ibid. 

NATURE what accidents compose the na- 
ture of a thing, and what the thing itself, 
i. 67 : the saying, some things more known 
to U8 9 others to nature, what it means, 
ibid, -.known to nature, what it means. 
i. 67, 69. 

the art whereby God made and governs 
the world, iii. introd.: imitated by the 
art of man, wherein, ibid, 
cannot err. iii. 25. 

often presses on men the truths, which 
afterwards, when they look for some- 
what beyond nature, they stumble at. 
iii. 39. 

how far she has made men equal, iii. 110, 
140. ii. 6. iv. 81: dissociates men, ren- 
ders them apt to invade and destroy each 
other, iii. 113. * 

the laws of nature suggested by reason, 
iii. 116. ii. 16. 

the right of nature, the right of self- 
conservation, iii. 116. ii. 9. iv. 83. 

' a law of nature, what. iii. 116-17. ii, 16. 

iv. 87 : the fundamental law of pature, 
to seek peace and follow it. iii. 117, 138. ii. 
16, 52. iv. 86, 87: the sum of the right 
of nature, by all means we can to defend 
ourselves, iii. 11 7. 

in the condition of nature, coercive power 
cannot be supposed, iii. 124: no place 
for accusation, in a state of nature, iii. 
128: in the state of nature, the inequa- 
lity of potter is not discernible but by 
the event of battle, iii. 129. 
the law of nature, according to some, the 
rules conducing to eternal felicity after 
death, iii. 134-5. 

the Question, who is the better man, has 
no place in the state of nature, iii. 140. 
ii. 38. iv. 102. 

the laws of nature for the conservation 
of men in multitudes, and concerning 
only the doctrine of ci\il society, iii. 
130-44: other things tending to the 
destruction of particular men, also for- 
bidden by the laws of nature, iii. 144. 
the laws of nature all contracted into 
one sum, do not that to another which thou 
wonkiest not have done to thyself, iii. 144, 
153, 258, 279, 494. ii. 45, 62. iv. 107. 
the laws of nature all made to appear very 
reasonable, how. iii. 145: oblige inforo 
interne, iii. 145. ii. 46. iv. 108, 114: in 
foro externo, not always, ibid. ibid. ibid, 
the laws of nature tend to nature's con- 
servation, iii. 145: are immutable and 
eternal, ii. 46. iii. 145, 264,271, 272,278, 
312, 378, 580. iv. 112: oblige to the en- 
deavour only, but that unfeigned and 
constant, ii. 47. iii. 145, 154. iv. 108. 
war consequent to the want of a visible 
power to tie men to observe the laws of 
nature, iii. 153: the laws of nature are 
contrary to our natural passions, ibid, 
the law of nature, and the civil law, con- 
tain each other and arc of equal extent, 
iii. 253, 600. 

the laws of nature are not properly laws, 
but qualities that dispose men to peace, 
iii. 147, 253. ii. 49: -become civil laws 
by the institution of commonwealth, iii. 

the law of, part of the dictates of reason, 
iii. 253, 513. ii. 13, 16,44,49, 209. iv. Ill: 
no law but the law of nature agreeable 
to the reason of all men. iii. 258. 
every law that obliges all the subjects, 
unwritten, and unpublished, is a law of 
nature, iii. 255, 257-8: a law obliging 
some condition of men, or one particular 
man, not written nor published, is a law 
of nature, iii. 258. 

the law of nature easy to such as impar- 
tially make use of their natural reason. 



iii. 262 : but become of all laws the most 
otyscure, and has most need of interpre- 
tation, ibid.: their interpretation de- 
pends not on the books of moral philo- 
sophy, iii. 263 : but on the judge ap- 
pointed by the sovereign, ibid. 
the laws of nature are the laws of God. 
iii. 147, 264,272,273,275,312,343,348, 
580,587, 601. ii. 50, 186, 202, 210. iv. 1 11, 

under the law of nature, where the in- 
tention is right, the fact is no sin. iii. 
279: where not right, it is sin, but no 
crime, ibid. 

ignorance of the law of nature cxcuseth 
no man. iii. 279, 287-8: children and 
madmen only excused from oftences 
against the law of nature, iii. 288. 
the law of nature by false teachers made 
repugnant to the law civil, iii. 282. 
men are not bound by the law of nature 
to serve the public without reward, iii. 

in the state of nature, private men are 
judges of good and evil actions, not where 
'there are civil laws. iii. 310. 
lenity, where there is place for it, part 
of the law of nature, iii. 337. 
the state of nature, is anarchy and the 
condition of war. iii. 343. 
nature is the ordinary, not the immediate 
work of God. iii. 429. 
the law of nature a better principle of 
right and wrong than the word of any 
doctor, if but a man. iii. 569-70. 
nature worketh by motion, iii. 669. 
the law of nature, that a man protect in 
war the authority which protecteth him 
in peace, iii. 703 : the times require that 
it be inculcated and remembered, ibid, 
no man that pretends to reason to govern 
his private family, ought to be ignorant 
of the articles of the law of nature, iii. 

the law of, has lost its growth, advances 
not beyond its ancient stature, why. ii. 

made all things common, ii. ded. 40. iii. 

the state of nature, is a state of war of 
every man against every man. iii. 1 1 3, 
343. ii. pref. ii. 11, 64 : in it, every man 
has right to every thing, iii. 1 1 7, 298, 
346. ii. pref. ii. 9, 11. iv. 84, 117: men 
desire naturally to quit this state, ii. pref. 
in the state of nature, all men have the 
will to hurt. ii. 7 : but from different 
causes, and not equally to be condemned, 
ibid.: in it man cannot be injurious to 
man. ii. 9, n. : but may offend God or 
break the laws of nature, ibid. 


whether in the state of nature, the son 
may kill the father, ii. 10, n. 
nature has given all to all. ii. 11. iv. 84. 
in the state of, irresistible power gives a 
right of dominion, ii. 13. iv. 86: in it, 
no lasting security, ibid. ibid. : to con- 
tend for superfluities, is to violate the 
fundamental law of nature, ii. 36. 
all the laws of nature, are derived from 
that of self-conservation, ii. 44. 
the laws of nature are not all obligatory 
in that state in which they are not prac- 
tised by all. ii. 45-6. iv. 108, 117: the 
omission of some, if done for self-conser- 
vation, is fulfilling the law of nature, ii. 
45, n. : but some are obligatory even 
in time of war. ibid.: all damage done, 
in the state of nature, not for self-con- 
servation, is a breach of the law of na- 
ture, ii. 46, n. : are broken by any act 
against conscience, though conformable 
to them. ii. 46. iv. 109. 
the law of nature is the same with the 
moral, ii. 47. iv. Ill : commands, as the 
means to peace, good manners, or the 
practice of virtues, and therefore called 
moral, ii. 48 : is the sum of moral philo- 
sophy, ii. 49. 

the laws of nature proved from Scripture, 
ii. 52-60. iv. 111-16: that they are eter- 
nal, item. ii. 60: that they bind the con- 
science only, item. ii. 60-61: that they 
are easily observed, item. ii. 61. 
the fundamental law of, sufficiently ful- 
filled, if a man is ready to embrace peace 
when to be had. ii. 64. 
the security of the exercise of the law of 
nature consists in the consent of many, 
ii. 64-5. iv. 119: which consent must bo 
constrained by some common fear. ii. 
65-6, 68. 

the sovereign cannot spoil or injure his 
subjects without breach of the laws of 
nature and of God. ii. 80, n. 
by the same right of nature that a beast 
may slay a man, a man may also slay a 
beast, ii. 114. 

the commodities and incommodities of 
commonwealth and the state of nature, 
ii. 127. 

the laws of nature oblige even in the 
state of nature, how. ii. 190. 
to use our best endeavours to keep the 
laws of nature, part of worship natural, 
ii. 218. 

its principal parts, reason and passion, iv. 
ep. ded. 

the saying, that nature made nothing in 
vain. iv. 95. 

the scope of the laws 6f nature, is the 
protection and defence of them thatkqep 



them. iv. 108: are to bo observed so 
far only as in our own judgment they 
subject us to no incommodity by being 
neglected by others, ibid. : oblige but 
to the endeavour, ibid, 
what is against reason is against the laws 
of nature, iv. 108. 

the laws of nature may be changed by 
covenant, iv. 108-9. 

the sum of the law of nature, is to be 
sociable to them that will be so, formid- 
able to them that will not. iv. 111. 
that men content themselves with equality, the 
foundation of the law of nature, is also 
the foundation of the second table, thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, iv. 113. 
the law of nature is directed to the con- 
science, iv. 114, 115. 
in the state of nature, man's security lies 
in mutual help. iv. 118: hence mutual 
fear. ibid. 

the laws of, are the laws of the kingdom 
of heaven, iv. 184. 

the law of nature is the moral law taught 
by Christ, iv. 186. 

the contemplation of nature, without ri- 
gorous demonstration, is the most noble 
employment of the mind that can be. 
vii. 4. 

NAVARRE the transfer of the kingdom of. 
iii. 574. England another manner of 
kingdom than Navarre, vi. 187. 

NAYLOR James, sets himself up as Jesus 
Christ, vi. 397 : his punishment, vi. 398 : 
Lambert tries to save him. ibid. 

NECESSITY he that could see the connex- 
ion of causes, would see the necessity of 
all voluntary actions of men. iii. 198. 
necessity and choosing, how conjoined, iv. 
242, 264 : from the necessity of a volun- 
tary action cannot be inferred the injus- 
tice of the law that forbids it iv. 254: 
necessity makes not consultations to bo in 
vain, why. ibid.: nor admonitions, iv. 
255: nor praise and dispraise, reward and 
punishment, ibid.: the dispute of Liberty 
and Necessity will rather hurt than help 
the piety of most men. iv. 256: the ne- 
cessity of events draws with it no im- 
piety, iv. 257 : destroys not prayer, ibid, : 
takes not away the nature of sin. iv. 
259 : hypothetical necessity, what. iv. 

whatsoever is produced, is produced ne- 
cessarily, why. iv. 275. v. 36. 
that there is no s^uch thing as freedom 
from necessity, iv. 278. 
to deny necessity, destroys both the de- 
crees and the prescience of God. iv. 278. 
v. 17-18. 
pecessiiy and chance, debated amongst an- 

cient philosophers without drawing into 
the argument the power of God. v., 1 : 
the state of the question of Liberty and 
Necessity, v. 2-5: the four fountains of 
argument, v. 5-20. 

of the inconveniences that are pretended 
to follow the doctrine of necessity, v. 
15-18, 151-5: from God's foreknow- 
ledge, it follows that all actions what- 
soever were necessary from eternity, 
v. 19. 

necessary is what. v. 35, 48 : necessary, 
possible, impossible, have signification only 
in reference to the future, ibid. ibid. : 
every action is necessitated and deter- 
mined, how. v. 105: the last judgment 
concerning the good or evil consequent 
on any action, may be said to produce 
the effect necessarily, as the last feather 
may be said to break the horse's back. 
v. 105-6: necessitation, is properly 
what. v. 260: necessity, is to be ascribed 
to the universal series of causes, depend- 
ing on the first cause eternal, v. 366 : the 
things we esteem most contingent are 
nevertheless necessary, v. 417. 

NECROMANCYtho predictions of witches 
pretending conference with the dead. iii. 

NEHEMIAH the book of, written after the 
Captivity, iii. 371. 

NERO affected mastery in music and poe- 
try, why. iv. 33. 

NESTORIUS his heresy, denying the di- 
vinity of the Holy Ghost, iv. 400, 401. 
vi. 103: that there was but one nature 
in Christ, vi. 176. 

NEWBURY first battle of. vi. 321 : second 
battle, vi. 325. 

NEWCASTLE William, Earl of.iv. ep. ded.: 
the Marquis of. iv. 229. v. 2, 21 : Earl 
of, appointed by the King governor of 
Hull, but not received by the townsmen, 
vi. 291: one of the King's commission- 
ers of array, vi. 316: takes Tadcastcr, 
and is master of all the North, ibid.: 
defeats Fairfax at Bramham Moor. vi. 
321: forces him to quit Halifax and 
Beverley. vi. 322 : is forced by the Scots 
to retreat to York. vi. 323. 

NICENE Council, condemned what heresy 
by the words God hath no parts, iv. 302, 
397: the word consubstantial, how ex- 
plained by many of the Latin fathers, 
ibid. 307 : condemned, not the doctrine 
of Tertullian, but the division of the di- 
vine substance, iv. 307 : the canon made 
about the time of the NiceneCouncil, con- 
cerning those repenting Christians that 
had been seduced into a denial of Christ, 
iv. 320: summoned by Constantine the 



Great, iv. 391. vi. 103: its history. 
3#l -401: proceeded in their general 
confession of faith, how far. iv. 396. vi. 
103: condemned what heresies, vi, 103, 

NIGHT Coke's definition of. vi. 94. 

NILE the cause of its inundations, vii. 41 : 
why not twice in the year. vii. 42 : 
rises in mountains nearly 2000 miles off'. 

NINEVEH the prophecy by Jonah of its 
destruction, iii. 373. 

NITRE the effect of laying it on burning 
coal. i. 457: its effect as a component 
part of gunpowder, ibid. : the cause of 
its whiteness, i. 464. 

NOAH the giants belonged to his time, 
iii. 445. 

NOBILITY is power, iii. 75: in those 
commonwealths where it has privileges, 
ibid.: is honourable, why. iv. 39. 

vdfioc signifies distribution, iii. 234 : what 
we call law. ibid. 

NORMANS descended from the Germans, 
vi. 260 :of their form of government, ib. 

NORMAN his invention of the inclinatory 
needle, vii. 167. 

NORTHUMBERLAND the Earl of, murdered 
in his house by the Northern people in 
the reign of Henry vii, for demanding a 
subsidy, iv. 201. 

NORWICH the Bishop of, the sentence of 
pramunire upon him. vi. 115. 
the Earl of, heads the insurrection of the 
Kentish men, and seizes Colchester, vi. 
350 : is tried and executed by the Kump. 
vi. 364. 

NOSCE TEIPSUM a saying not of late un- 
derstood, iii. introd. : its meaning, what, 
ibid. : by it men might learn to read one 
another, ibid. : is a precept worthy of 
its reputation, iv. 26. 

NOSTRA-DAMUS the prophecies of. iii. 102. 

NOTHING however it be multiplied, will 
for ever be nothing, i. 212. 

NOTIONS, COMMON axioms and common 
notions, by some called primary proposi- 
tions, i. 37 : are not truly principles, 
why. ibid. i. 82. 

NUMA POMPILIUS pretended to receive 
the ceremonies of his religion from the 
nymph Egeria. iii. 103. 

NUMBER cannot be remembered without 
names, i. 13. 
number is unities, i. 96 : the limits of 
number, are unities, i. 98 : every num- 
ber finite, i. 99. 

all bodies differ in number from each 
other, i. 133: the same and different in 
number, names contradictory, ibid, 
is exposed by the exposition cither of 

points, or of the names of numbers, i. 
141: is called discrete quantity, why. 
ib.: is quantity in what sense, vii. 194. 
to expose number by the names of num- 
ber, what necessary, i. 141. 
the use of words in nothing so evident as 
in numbering, iii. 22 : the names of 
number not in use at one time. iii. 23 : 
their place supplied by the fingers of one 
or both hands, ibid. : whence our nume- 
ral words but ten in any nation, in some 
but five. ibid. 

for want of names of number, a beast 
misseth not one or two out of her many 
whelps, iv. 21: without them a man 
cannot know how many pieces of money 
lie before him. ibid. 

NUNOSTANS the school name for eternity, 
i. 413. iii. 35, 677, iv. 276. 299: invent- 
ed by Thomas Aquinas, iv. 271. v. 329: 
no less absurd than a hic-stans for an 
infinite greatness of place, iii. 677. 

NUTRITION the matter of, by God laid 
freely before us at or near the surface of 
the earth, iii. 232 : consists of what. ib. 

OATH swearing by the god a man feareth. 
hi. 129. ii. 27. iv. 93: the form of, ibid, 
ibid. ibid. : must be according to the 
rites of the religion of him that swcareth. 
iii. 129-30. ii. 27. iv. 94. 
no swearing by what the swearer thinks 
not God. iii, 130. ii. 27: men swearing 
by their kings, intend to be understood 
as attributing to thorn divine honours, 
iii. 130. ii. 27. iv. 94. 
adds nothing to the obligation, iii. 130. 
ii. 27, 86. iv. 94. 

oaths are to be used only by order of 
the commonwealth, iii. 353 : for making 
judgments certain, or between common- 
wealths for avoiding war. ibid, 
is to be exacted, only where the breach 
of faith cannot be known, or where God 
alone can punish it. ii. 28 . 
is taken in order to the provocation of 
God's anger, why. ii. 28. 

OBADIAS prophecied in the time of Jo- 
siah. iii. 373: his prophecy that salva- 
tion shall proceed from Jerusalem, iii. 455. 

OBEDIENCE -if the fear of spirits, prog- 
nostics from dreams &c., were taken 
away, men would be much more fitted 
for civil obedience.^iii. 10. 
the desires that dispose men to obey a 
common power, iii. 86-7, 
religion cultivated by two sorts of men, 
to make men more apt to obedience and 
civil society, iii. 98-9. 



supposed to be promised by every man 
to him in whose power it is to destroy 
him. iii. 188. 

its end is protection, iii. 208. 
obedience to the civil law, a part of the 
law of nature, iii. 254. 
benefits conferred by the sovereign on a 
subject through fear of his power to hurt 
the commonwealth, encourage not to 
obedience, but to further extortion, iii. 

is part of worship natural, iii. 349. ii. 212. 
is more acceptable to God than sacrifice, 
iii. 355. ii. 218: is the greatest of all 
worship, ibid. 

where the word obedience signifies a fol- 
lowing of counsel, iii. 565-6. 
obedience to the laws, if perfect, suffi- 
cient to salvation, iii. 585. ii. 300: that 
required by God, is a serious endeavour 
to obey him. iii. 586. ii. 300, 302, 306, n., 

is sometimes called charity and love, as 
implying a will to obey. iii. 586. ii. 301 : 
sometimes righteousness and repentance, 
for the same reason, ibid. : that neces- 
sary for reception into the kingdom of 
God, is what. iii. 586. 
obedience to God, and to our civil sove- 
reign, whether Christian or infidel, how 
easily to be reconciled, iii. 600. ii. 314- 16. 
the obedience due to sovereignty is simple. 
ii. 82: by simple obedience is under- 
stood, in all things not contrary to the 
will of God. ii. 146,315. 
the obligation to civil obedience is before 
all civil law. ii. 200. 
obedience active and passive, a vain dis- 
tinction, ii. 202. vi. 225-7. 
of two omnipotents, neither can be bound 
to obey the other, ii. 209, n. 
justifies, in what sense, ii. 314. 
Christian obedience consisteth in the en- 
deavour to obey the laws of Christ, iv. 
184: is necessary as well as faith, ibid, 
protection and obedience are relative, iv. 

if the king command, or make a law, 
that a man shall execute his own father, 
whether he is to be obeyed, vi. 227. 

OBERON the universal king of the fairies. 
iii. 698. 

OBJECT the apparent not the true mag- 
nitude and figure of objects, why. i. 59- 
60: nor anything but a phantasm, i, 60 
the earnest study of one, takes away the 
sense of all other objects, why. i. 395: 
one object only perceivable by sense ai 
one and the aame time. ibid, 
every object a part, or aggregate of parts 
'of the whole world, i. 410. 

is called lucid by reason of what phan- 
tasm, i. 448. ' 
an object, what. iii. 1 : worketh on the 
eyes, ears &c., how. ibid.: appears at 
certain distances to be invested with the 
fancy it begets in us. iii. 2 : the object 
one thing, the fancy another, iii. 3. 
the shows or apparitions of objects, are to 
the eye tight, to the ear hearing, to the 
palate taste, to the nostril smelling, to the 
body feeling, iii. 679, 637. 
the subject wherein are inherent colour 
and image, is not the object seen. iv. 4: 
the same object seen double, as two 
candles for one, a proof that colour and 
image are not inherent in the thing seen, 
iv. 5. 

OBLIGATION -what. iii. 1 19 : the bonds by 
which men are obliged, are words or ac- 
tions, or both. ibid. : have their strength 
from what. ibid. 

beyond what is possible, no man can be 
obliged, iii. 126: the natural end of, 
performance, ibid. 

a prisoner of war trusted with the pay- 
ment of his ransom, why obliged to pay 
it iii. 127. iv.93: a weak prince making 
a disadvantageous peace for fear, why 
obliged to keep it. iii. 127. 
not strengthened by an oath. iii. 130. ii. 
27, 86. iv. 94. 

whatever binds in foro interno, may be 
broken by a fact according to law, in 
case a man think it contrary, iii. 145. 
no man obliged by the covenant whereof 
he is not author, iii. 149, 203. 
the obligation of the subject to the sove- 
reign, lasts so long only as the latter can 
give protection, iii 208. 
no one can be bound to himself, iii. 252. 
ii. 83, 154, 155. 

promise of pood binds the promisor, of evil 
not so. iii. 457. 

belief falls not under obligation, iii. 273, 

to lay a burthen on one, is to oblige, iii. 

begins, where liberty ceases, ii. 21. iv. 
9 1 : the obllger and the obliged, who. ii. 22. 
the obligation of simple obedience grows 
not immediately from the contract, but 
from this, that without it commonwealth 
would be dissolved, ii. 82. 
no obligation to will to be put to death, 
ii. 82 : much less to that which is worse 
than death, ibid. : no obligation to put 
oneself to death, ibid. : none to kill the 
sovereign at his own command, ibid. : 
none to kill one's own parent, ibid.: 
none to execute commands which confer 
infamy, ii, 83. 



all obligation arises from contract, ii. 1 10 : 
tb bind a man implies that the binder 
supposes him not sufficiently bound by 
any other obligation, ii. 110-11. 
to be obliged, and to be tied being obliged, 
how they differ, ii. 185. 
obligation to obedience before commands 
are made known, is universal obligation 
to obey in all things, ii. 190. 
of natural obligation two species, depri- 
vation of liberty by corporal impedi- 
ments, and by motives acting upon the 
will. ii. 209. 

all obligation is determinate at the will 
of the obliger. iv. 92. 

OBLIQUE how much weaker than a per- 
pendicular stroke, i. 341. 
OBLIVION the Act of, could not have passed 
without a parliament, why. vi. 35: dif- 
fers from a general pardon, wherein, 
ibid.: the Act of Oblivion at Athens, 
ibid. 145 at Home, on the death of 
Caesar, ibid, ibid,: differs from a Par 
liament pardon, wherein, vi. 145-6. 
OBSCURITY why dishonourable, iii. 80: 
to be descended from obscure parents, 
item. ibid. 

OCEAN one of the gods of the Gentiles, 
iii. 99 : is made up of what seas. ii. ded. : 
the main ocean, how it lies. vii. 14: 
why it freezes towards the poles, vii. 38-9. 
ODOUR is made by odorous bodies with- 
out the motion of the whole bulk, i 503 : 
the cause of, is in the motion of the in- 
visible parts, ibid. : proceeds from theii 
simple motion, not from effluvium, why. 

water, air, the spirits and juices in ani- 
mals, how made odorous . i. 505 : bruis- 
ing, how it makes odorous things more 
so. i. 505. 

is sense, as to the nose. iii. 2. 
OGNION deified by the Gentiles, iii. 99 : 
worshipped by the Egyptians, iii. 611. 
OLIGARCHY a name given, by those that 
dislike it, to aristocracy, iii. 171, 683. ii. 
93. iv. 127-8. 

OMINA are what. iii. 103. 
5y TO OVj ens, or essence, iv. 304. 
ONCETHMUS the special figure wherewith 

Wallis graces his oratory, vii. 247. 
ONE a thing considered amongst other 
like things, is said to be one. i. 96 : the 
common definition of, to what absurd 
consequence liable, ibid. 
O'NEALE Sir Phelim, the beginner of the 

Irish rebellion, hanged, vi. 388. ^ 
OPAQUE what bodies so called, i. 480: 

are heterogeneous, ibid. 

OPINION is a presumption that a thing 

will be or will not be, has been or has not 

been. iii. 52 : that which is alternate ap- 
petite, in deliberating concerning good 
and evil, is alternate opinion in enquiry 
of the truth of past and future, ibid.: 
the last opinion is the judgment, ibid, 
is the end or conclusion of discourse not 
beginning from definitions, or not rightly 
joined into syllogisms, iii. 53, 54. 
excessive opinion of a man's self, for 
divine inspiration, wisdom &c., becomes 
distraction and giddiness, iii. 62: the 
same with envy, rage. ibid. : vehement 
opinion of the truth of anything, con- 
tradicted by others, rage. ibid, 
in the well governing of opinions con- 
sists the well governing of men's actions, 
iii, 164. 

three opinions pernicious to peace and 
government, brought into this part of 
the world from the tongues and pens of 
unlearned divines, iii. 310-12. 
opinions contrary to the peace of man- 
kind, that men shall judge of what is 
lawful and unlawful by their own con- 
science, that they sin in obeying the 
commands of the commonwealth unless 
they judge them to be lawful &c., whence 
so deeply rooted in men. iii. 330. 
reason and opinion, not in our power to 
change, iii. 360. 

civil power depends on the opinion men 
have of their duty to their sovereign, 
and their fear of punishment in another 
world, iii. 539. 

opinions taken on credit of antiquity, 
are words that pass like gaping, from 
mouth to mouth, iii. 712. 
are delivered more by hearsay than 
from speculation, ii, 15: accord more 
through passion than true reason . ibid. 
faith and opinion, their difference, ii. 305. 
opinion is what. iv. 29 : in what sense 
the world is said to be governed by 
opinion, iv. 70. 

in persuading, the begetting of opinion 
and passion is the same thing, iv. 75. 
of two opinions contradictory, the former 
is to be taken for a man's opinion, when, 
iv. 75-6. 

every man desires that the sovereign 
power should tolerate no opinions but 
his own. iv. 188. 

OPUS OPERATUM the external action pro- 
ceeding from fear of punishment or from 
vain glory, iv. 185. 

ORACLE the oracles pf the Gentiles made 
their answers ambiguous by design, to 
own the event both ways. iii. 102: 
ceased in all parts of th Koman empire, 
on the planting of the Christian religion, 
iii. 108. 



ORATION in orations of praise and invec- 
tive the fancy is predominant, why. iii. 
58: the judgment does what. ibid, 
orators, the favourites of an assembly, iii. 
175. ii. 131. iv. 141, 165. 

ORB -thu radius of the great orb reaches 
from the earth to the sun. i. 446 : is as 
a point in respect to the distance of the 
fixed stars, i. 447. 

ORGAN the organs of sense, five. iv. 12. 

ORMOND Duke of, the king's lieutenant 
of Ireland, vi. 366 : his league with the 
confederates, ibid.: surrenders Dublin 
to the parliament, and comes over to the 
king, and thence to the prince at Paris, 
vi. 367: is sent back by him to Ire- 
land, ibid. 

ORONTIUS vii. 208, 247, 290, 296. 

OSTRACISM at Athens, iii. 200. 

OUGHTRED ill his ClavisMathematica, what 
he means in saying that the quotient of 
one number divided by another, is the 
proportion of the one to the other, vii. 313. 

ovffla used in the New Testament never 
for essence or substance, but only for riches, 
iv. 304: converted by the Latin philo- 
sophers into substantia, thereby con- 
founding things corporeal with incorpo- 
real, iv. 394. 

OUTLAWRY the punishment of, what. vi. 
110: if not capital, is equivalent to 
capital, ibid. : is like the being barred 
the use of fire and water amongst the 
Romans, and like excommunication, ibid. 

OXFORD the University of, began when 
and how. vi. 184,214. purged by the 
parliament in the Civil War. vi. 347: 
the manners of both Universities at that 
time. ibid. : are the noblest of Chris- 
tian universities, and of the greatest 
benefit to the commonwealth that can 
be, on what condition, vii. 400. 

PAIN of a wound, why thought to be in 
the same place as the wound, i. 407. 
displeasure in the sense, iii. 43. iv. 31. 

PALESTINE the place of God's kingdom, 
iii. 449. 

PAN panic terror, fear without the ap- 
prehension of why or what. iii. 44 : so 
called from their author, Pan. ibid. : 
a passion that happens only in a throng 
Of people, why. ibid, 
the plains filled fey the Gentiles with 
Pans and Panises. iii. 99. 

PAPISTS the faction of, in the Civil War 
vi. 167: their pretences to govern, vi. 
169: their disposition at the beginning 
of the Reformation, vi. 188-9 : how they 

came to venture on the Gunpowder- 
treason, vi. 189: the Irish papistfc take 
their time for delivering themselves from 
English subjection, vi. 331. 

PAPPUS his distinction of problems into 
plane, solid, and lineary i. 315: found 
out the trisection of an angle by help of 
the hyperbole, i. 316: proceeded analy- 
tically, but never used symbols, vii. 248. 

PARABOLA and hyperbole, have one de- 
finition in geometry, another in rhetoric, 
i. 85. 

to find a straight line equal to the curve 
of a semipanibola. i. 268: also to the 
curve of a semiparabolaster. i. 270; the 
foeus of, where, vii. 317. 

PARACLETUS signifies one called to help. iii. 
489 : commonly translated comforter, ib. 

PARADISE how to merit Paradise ex con- 
gruo. iii. 134: whether a man can merit 
it ex condiyno ibid, 
the flaming sword at its entrance, iii. 614. 

PARDON the granting of, the sixth law of 
nature iii. 139 : the fifth, ii. 37: is 
nothing but the granting of peace, ibid, 
ibid.: granted to them that persevere 
in hostility, is not peace, but fear. ib. ib. 
to what breaches of the law it may in 
equity be extended, iii. 332-3: the de- 
rivation of the word. vi. 142: of the 
power of pardoning, vi. 138-46. 

PARALLEL parallel lines in general, no- 
where defined, i. 189: Euclid's defini- 
tion not accurate, vii. 205-6: definition 
of parallel lines, straight and curved, i. 
189. vii. 206, 

the properties of parallel straight lines, 
i. 189-91. 
parallelogram, what. i. 189. 

PARALOGISM the fault of, where it lies. i. 
88 : petitio principii. i. 88 : false cause, 
i. 89 : paralogism of false cause frequent 
amongst writers of physics, ibid. 

PARADOX the Christian religion was once 
a paradox, v. 304: but for paradoxes 
we should be now in a state of savage 
ignorance, ibid. 

PARENTS to be descended from conspi- 
cuous parents, why honourable, iii. 80 : 
from obscure parents, dishonourable, ib. 
are entitled to the honours of sovereignty, 
though they have surrendered their 
power to the civil law. iii. 296. 
disobedience of the child to its parents, 
contrary to the precept of the apostles, 
iii. 508. 

to honour our parents, a precept belonging 
to the law of nature under the title of 
agreement, as well as of gratitude, ii. 119. 

PARIS the University of, began when and 
how. vi. 184, 213. 



PARLIAMENT has the sovereign power 
only where it cannot be assembled or 
dissolved but by its own discretion, iii. 
255 : the right to dissolve, is a right to 
control, ibid.: acts of parliament, re- 
semble the decrees of the whole people of 
Rome. iii. 270. 

nothing more unjustly maintained during 
the long parliament, except the resisting 
and murdering of the king, than the 
doctrine of Dr. Bramhall. iv. 371. 
the Statutes restraining the levying of 
money without the consent of parlia- 
ment, whether exceptionable, vi. 16: 
are void, if by such grant tho king is 
disabled to protect his subjects, ibid. : 
the good and the e\ il of such statutes, vi. 

the long parliament, their indictment of 
Charles, vi. 34 : were afterwards par- 
doned by the king in, not and, parliament, 

of the origin of parliaments, vi. 157-60: 
formerly many parliaments, vi. 159. 
the parliament of April 1640 called, vi. 
203: and dissolved, vi. 204: the long 
parliament called, vi. 207 : its proceed- 
ings, vi. 208-9: releases Prynne, Bur- 
ton, and Bastvvick condemned for sedi- 
tion, and sent by the king to prisons re- 
mote from London, vi. 244: the clause 
in their bill of attainder against Straf- 
ford, that it shall not serve as a prece- 
dent, vi. 250: the act for triennial par- 
liaments, vi. 255-6: the act against the 
dissolution of the long parliament, vi. 
256: demands the power of the militia 
vi. 264: complains of the king's taking 
notice of the bill pending in the house ol 
lords, ibid.: their remonstrance on the 
state of the kingdom, vi. 265-72: and pe 
tition. vi. 272: demands of the king to 
discover his advisers, and to be allowed 
a guard, vi. 283 : orders that no popisl 
commanders go over to Ireland, vi. 284 
demands the Tower, the forts, and the 
whole militia, vi. 285: votes, that the 
ordinance agreed on by both houses for 
the militia, obliges the people, vi. 289 
that when they declare what the law 
is, to question it is a high breach of pri 
vilege. vi. 290: their message about tin 
command of the fleet, ibid. : their party 
in York stronger than the king's, vi 
291 : seize upon Hull, ibid.: their de- 
claration of the rights of the two houses 
vi. 292 : send to the king nineteen pro 
positions, vi, 294-6 : prepare for war 
vi. 297 : becomes weaker than the king 
till assisted by the Scots, vi. 300. 
the strength and forces of the parlia 

ment at the beginning of the war. vi. 
301-2: the taxes levied, vi. 304-5: 
the valour of their soldiers sharpened 
with malice, vi. 306. 

the people thought nothing lawful for the 
king to do, for which there was not some 
statute made by parliament, vi. 311. 
the parliament does all things in the 
name of the king and parliament, vi. 318 : 
pretend that he was always virtually 
in the two houses of parliament, ibid.: 
invite the Scots to invade Kngland, and 
make the solemn League and Covenant. 
ibid.: vote the queen a traitor, vi. 319: 
make a new great seal, and hang the 
king's messenger as a spy. vi. 323: sus- 
pect Essex, and vote the new modelling 
of the army. vi. 326 : in the new com- 
missions leave out the clause for the pro- 
tection of the king's person, ibicl. 
the king's parliament at Oxford, vi. 327. 
denies the king a pass to come to treat 
of peace. \ i 329 : send him commis- 
sioners with what terms, vi. 330: have 
on their side the city and the king's per- 
son, vi. 334 : sends to the army to de- 
mand the delivery of the king, vi. 337 : 
the two speakers and several members 
fly to the army. vi. 338. who are re- 
placed by the general with the thanks of 
the parliament, vi. 340: their four pro- 
positions to the king, when in the Isle of 
Wight, vi. 344: pass a vote of non-ad- 
dresses. \i. 345 : the insurrections against 
the parliament, vi. 348-50: recalls the 
vote of non-addresses, and treats with the 
king. vi. 351: is violated by Cromwell, 
vi. 352 : declares void the oaths of su- 
premacy and allegiance, ibid, 
the parliament represents the people, to 
what purposes, vi. 353-4. 
constitutes the High Court of Justice for 
trying the king. vi. 354: passes an Act 
against the Prince of Wales, vi. 355 ; 
votes the house of lords to be useless and 
dangerous, ibid.: passes an Act against 
the re-admission of the secluded mem- 
bers, vi. 356. 

Cromwell's parliament, vi. 390-2 : the 
first parliament under the Instrument, vi. 
394-6: the second, vi. 397-402: peti- 
tions Cromwell to take the title of king, 
vi. 399. 

Hichard Cromwell's parliament, vi. 403 : 
assumes to have the supreme power, 
vi. 404: their proceedings, vi. 404-6: 
are locked out of their house by the 
army. vi. 406. 

the temper of all parliaments since Eliza- 
beth the same with that of this parlia- 
ment, vi. 405. 



the long parliament restored, vi. 416 : 
on condition to determine their sitting 
by a certain time. vi. 417; but few of 
them returned to the new parliament, ib 
the new parliament calls in the king, vi. 
417 : the present parliament has de- 
clared the right of the militia to belong 
to the king only. vi. 418 : has done all 
a parliament can do for the security of 
peace, ibid. 

PARSIMONY pusillanimity in the use of 
riches. Hi. 44. 
is dishonourable, why. iii. 79. 

PART nothing rightly so called, but that 
which is compared with something that 
contains it. i. 95 : to make parts, what, 

nothing has parts, till it is divided, i. 97 : 
part of a part is part of tho whole, ib. 

PASSION the doctrine of the internal pas- 
sions, and of sense and imagination, 
comprehends civil philosophy, i. 87. 
action and passion in body, what. i. 120: 
when mediate, and when immediate, ib. 
all passions of ths mind, consist of appe- 
tite and aversion, i. 409: are innume- 
rable, i. 410 : not observable in any but 
man, ibid. 

the passions, the same in all men. iii. 
in trod.: not the objects of the passions, 
ibid.: the objects, varied by the indi- 
vidual constitution, and by particular 
education, ibid. 

the want of some passion leaves the train 
of thoughts unguided. iii. 12: makes 
them seem impertinent to each other, as 
in a dream, ibid. 

the curiosity of finding out the possible 
effects of a cause, hardly incident to any 
living creature without any passion but 
sensual, iii. 13-14. 

all passion may be expressed indicative- 
ly, iii. 49 : some have particular ex- 
pressions, not affirmations unless when, 
ibid. : forms of speech not certain signs, 
why. iii. 50: the best signs are in the 
countenance, actions, ends, aims which 
we know the man to have. ibid, 
the difference of passions, the cause of 
the difference of wits. iii. 61: proceeds 
partly from different constitution of the 
body, partly from different education, 
ibid. : passions are different from diffe- 
rence or complexion, ibid.: that passion 
that makes the greatest difference, the 
desire of power, i(pd. 
to have weak passions, is dullness, iii. 

extraordinary and vehement, proceeds 
sometimes from the constitution of the 
/>rgans of the body. iii. 62: sometimes 

the iniury of the organs proceeds from 
the vehemence and long continuance of 
the passion, ibid. : all passions that pro- 
duce strange and unusual behaviour, 
called by the general name of madness, 
iii. 63: the passions themselves, when 
they tend to evil, are degrees of madness, 
ibid.: a confession that passions un- 
guided are for the most part mere mad- 
ness, what is. iii. 64 . 
from difference of passions men give dif- 
ferent names to one and the same thing, 
iii. 90. ii. 47. 

the inference of the natural condition of 
mankind, is made from the passions, iii. 

the passions are in themselves no sin. iii. 
1 14. ii. pref. : nor the actions proceed- 
ing from them, till there be a law that 
forbids them. ibid. 

the passions that incline men to peace, 
are what. iii. 116: war consequent to 
the natural passions of man. iii. 153. 
the passions arid self-love of men are no- 
table multiplying glasses, through which 
every little payment appears a great 
grievance, iii. 170. 

the passions of men asunder are mode- 
rate, as the heat of one brand, iii. 248. iv. 
166 : of an assembly, are as many brands 
that inflame one another, ibid. ibid, 
pleasure in the fiction of that which 
would please if real, is a passion so inhe- 
rent in man, as to make it a sin were to 
make sin of being a man. iii. 277. 
sudden passion, is an extenuation, but 
never a total excuse, iii. 291. v. 355: 
meditation of the law ought to rectify 
the irregularity of the passions, ib. ib. 
passion is power limited by somewhat 
else. iii. 352. ii. 215. 

their contrariety, and reference to con- 
versation, iii. 701. 

are the beginnings of all voluntary mo- 
tions, iv. 25 : of speech also. ibid. : are 
the power motive of the mind. iv. 30 : 
are agitations of the brain, continued 
thence to the heart, iv. 34. 
the nature of passion consists in plea- 
sure or displeasure from signs of honour 
or dishonour, iv. 40. 

the passions represented in a race. iv. 53. 
not truth, but the image inaketh passion, 
iv. 75. 

PAST has a being in tho memory only, 
iii. 15. 

PASTOR virtue failing in the pastors, faith 
fails in the people, iii. 108. 
the doctors of the Church, and civil so- 
vereigns, both called pastors, iii. 461 : 
must be subordinate to each other, ibid. : 



-7-the chief pastor, by the law of nature, 
is the civil sovereign, ibid, 
pastors were elected by the churches, 
lii. 527 : were ministers of Christ, how. 
iii. 530. 

their maintenance till settled by the laws 
of the emperors, was nothing but* ; bene- 
volence. iii. 536: they that served at 
the altar, lived on the offerings, ibid.: 
ought to be maintained by their flocks, 
but not to be their own carvers, ibid, 
could have no certain maintenance as- 
signed but by the whole church, but the 
church could make no law. iii. 536: 
could have no right to tithes, why. ibid. 
Christian kings are still the supreme 
pastors of their people, iii. 538, 551, 
564, 581. 

all pastors in Christian commonwealths 
are but the ministers of the civil sove- 
reign, iii. 539 : execute their charge 
jure clvili. iii. 540. 

to his power, unless he be sovereign, the 
form of government makes nothing, iii. 
548: his calling not to govern by com- 
mand, but to teach and persuade, ibid. : 
monarchy, aristocracy, and democracy 
mark out three sorts of sovereigns, not 
of pastors, ibid. 

the power of the keys of heaven, whatever 
it may be, belongs to all supreme pas- 
tors, iii. 551. 

none sent by Christ, but pastors ordained 
by lawful authority, iii. 563 : none law- 
fully ordained, but those ordained by the 
sovereign pastor, iii. 564: the reason of 
our obedience lo them drawn not from 
their will and command, but from our 
own bench 1 1. iii. 566: their po\\er to 
give the Hock convenient food, is but the 
power to teach, iii. 582. 
furious rams, Christian kings that refuse 
to submit themselves to the Homan pas- 
tor, iii 582 :- all pastors bidden to es- 
teem those Christiani, that disobey their 
Christian sovereign, as heathen and pub- 
licans, iii. 583. 

pastors that teach this doctrine, Jews is 
Christ, though they draw from it false 
consequences, may yet be saved, iii. 596. 
the power regal under Christ claimed by 
the pastors of each commonwealth. iii 607. 
did not, in the time of the Apostles, put 
their spittle to the nose of the person to 
be baptized, saying in ordorem suavitatis. 
iii. 622. 

the severity of pastors against those that 
should den'y their authority, the seeming 
meaning of our Saviour 'in his words, 
whosoever speaketh a word against the son 
of man Sec. iii. 630. 


for a pastor to do external honour to an 
idol for fear, is a scandal given, iii. 655 : 
and a perfidious forsaking of his charge, 
iii. 656. iv. 321. 

how drawn by their worldly ambition to 
countenance the worship of images by 
the new-made Christians, iii. 660. 
in the pastors of Christ's church what 
faults are, scandals as well as faults, iii. 
697: their whole hierarchy, the kingdom 
of darkness, ibid. 

all future pastors received from Christ 
the same power of remitting sins, as the 
then apostles, ii. 283 : have power to 
forgive sins, but to the penitent, and to 
retain, but to the impenitent, ii. 284: 
cannot refuse baptism to him whom the 
church judges worthy, nor retain or re- 
mit sins to him whom the church judges 
worthy or disobedient, ii. 288. 
the commands of God in. spiritual matters 
are the laws of the church delivered by 
pastors lawfully ordained, ii. 315. 
the ceremony of consecration and impo- 
sition of hands belongs to them, but only 
as given them by the laws of the com- 
monwealth, iv. 345. 

most of the pastors of the primitive 
church chosen out of the Peripatetics, 
Stoics &c., why. iv. 388: endeavoured 
many of them to draw the Scriptures 
every one to his own heresy, iv. 381): 
their dissension drew scorn and greater 
persecution upon the church, ibid. 

PATERCHLUS his character of Cato.iv.256. 

PATIENT that body wherein some acci- 
dent is generated or destroyed by another 
body. i. 120 : the accident so generated 
is called the effect, ibid. 

PATRIMONIAL men that have no patri- 
mony, must labour that they may live, 
and fight that they may labour, ii. 159. 

PAUL, the apostle, >vhat it was that he 
called vain philosojihy. i. ep. (led. iii. 680. 
approves simple obedience in those that 
are subject to paternal or despotical do- 
minion, iii. 1 93. ii. 1 46 : accused at Ephe- 
sus by Demetrius, iii. 225: his warning 
against those that preach against the 
power of the king iii. 364. 
saith, idol* are nothiny. iii. 382. iv. 308. 
saith of the Cretans, that a prophet of 
their own said they were liars, iii. 414. 
his vision in the way to Damascus, iii. 
423, 525. 

commends obedience to infidel masters, 
iii. 492 : pronounces sentence of excom- 
munication, iii. 501.H. 288 : his entering 
into the synagogues atf Damascus to ap- 
prehend Christians, iii. 503: calleth 
excommunication, a delivery of the" 4 ex- 




communicate to Satan, iii. 504. ii. 288: 
his advice to reject the heretic, iii. 505 : 
to reject, what, ibid.: he and Peter 
did not, in their great controversy, cast 
each other out of the church, iii. 506. 
his attempt at Thessalonica to prove to 
the Jews out of their Scripture, the old 
Testament, that Jesus was Christ, iii. 509 : 
came as one that would not command, 
but persuade, iii. 510. 
the ordination of Paul and Barnabas, 
how made. iii. 524-5, 527. 
was a witness of Christ's resurrection, 
how. iii. 525: baptized three persons 
only, because his principal charge was to 
preach, iii. 542 : twice received imposi- 
tion of hands, iii. 545. 
by his text, 1 write these things being ab- 
sent &c., claims no power of punishing, 
but only of excommunicating, iii. 5G2: 
by his text, shall I come unto you with a 
rod &c. item. ibid. : recommends the use 
of arbitrators, rather than to go to law 
before the heathen judges, iii. 581: his 
doctrine concerning Christian faith in 
general, iii. 589. 

his preaching, that Jesus is Christ, iii. 
592, 595. iv. 178 : never perhaps thought 
of trans-substantiation, purgatory, and 
many other doctrines, iii. 593. 
his text, other foundation can no man lay 
&c., is partly plain and easy, partly alle- 
gorical and difficult, iii. 595-6: the 
same explained, iii. 596, 631-2: has 
been used as an argument for purgatory, 
ibid. ibid. 

he or Peter, one erred in a superstruc- 
ture, iii. 601. 

his text that shews that the kingdom o' 
Christ was not then present, iii. 618. 
understands tho resurrection to be to 
eternal life, not to eternal punishment 
iii. 626. 

his text implying a custom of baptism 
for the dead. iii. 630. 
why ho says, we know that an idol is no- 
thing, iii. 645. 

the reason of his prohibition of marriage 
to priests, iii. 682. 

every man at liberty to follow Paul, Ce 
pitas, or Apollos, as he liketh best, iii 
696: reprehended in the Corinthian 
the measuring of the doctrine of Chris 
by their affection to the person of hi 
minister, ibid. 

his distinction of Spiritual and earn 
ii. 271. 

calls himself an apostle separated unto th 
gospel of God.*i\. 281: reproves th 
churches of Galatia for Judaizing. ibid. 
~*-and Peter also. ii. 282 : from bein 

an enemy, soon became a doctor of the 
Christian religion, ii. 310. 
his words, let not him that cheweth, despise 
him that cheweth not &c. ii. 319. iv. 182. 
his definition offaith. iv. 64: his opinion 
concerning the observance of holy days, 
iv. 182: his condemnation of raising 
questions by human reasoning even upon 
the fundamental points themselves, as 
dangerous to the faith of a Christian, 
iv. 183. 

St. Paul and St. James, faith only ju&ti- 
fieth, and a man is not justified by faith 
only, reconciled, iv. 186. 
what he means in asking the Corinthians, 
is Christ divided, iv. 398 : his counsel in 
the case of obstinate holding of an error, 
iv. 408. 

derives all actions from the irresistible 
will of God, nothing from the will of 
man. v. 1. 

?AZZI madmen, in Italy so called, iii. 65. 
?EACE that time wherein there is no dis- 
position to war. iii. 113. ii. 11. iv. 84. 
the articles of peace upon which men 
may be drawn to government, suggested 
by reason, iii. 116: to seek peace, the 
fundamental law of nature, iii. 117, 138, 
139. ii. 13, 16, 52. iv. 86,87. 
all men agree in this, that peace is good, 
iii. 146 : therefore justice &c., the 
means of peace, are also good, ibid.: 
the peace and security of the subject, the 
end of the institution of sovereignty, iii. 
203 : peace and society, bring with them 
pleasure and beauty of life. ii. 12. 
to grant peace to him that retains a hos- 
tile mind, is not commanded by the law 
of nature, ii. 37. iv. 100. 
righteousness, the way of peace, ii. 53. 
peace is to be preserved not by the 
conspiring of many wills to the same end, 
but by one will of all men. ii. 68. 
peace, is the sum of the law of nature, 
iv. 87. 

PEAK the verses of the Peak. vii. 389, 
PECCATUM how the Latins distinguished 

between it and cr'nnen. iii. 278. 
PsruLiUM peculium de cunctis populis, the 
Latin translation of the covenant of God 
with Moses, iii. 398: what it is the La- 
tins call peculium. iii. 399. 
PELETARIUH vii. 258-63. 
PELIAS his daughters cut him in pieces 
and boiled him, but made not of him a 
new man. iii. 327. ii. 164. iv. 212. 
TT^Aucorrjv the Greek name for quantity. 

vii. 193. 

PENALTY ignorance of, where the law is 
declared, excuseth not. iii. 280. 
where any is annexed to the law, tho 



delinquent is excused from a greater, 
ifl. 281: but the penalty may be or- 
dained after the fact committed, iii. 281 : 
penalty and damages, how they differ. 
vi. 37. 

PENDULUM pendulums of equal lengths 
perform their vibrations in equal times, 
why. vii. 9 : but not if they start from 
unequal angles, vii. 10. 

PENITENCE the external marks of, sub- 
ject to hypocrisy, iii. 500: the judgment 
of the truth of, belonged to the Church, 
iii. 501. ii. 288: the sentence, to the 
apostles, or some pastor as prolocutor, 
ibid. ibid. 

implies a turning away from sin. iii. 586 : 
is called obedience, why. ibid. ii. 261. 
repentance and baptism, all that is neces- 
sary to salvation, iii. 598 : repentance 
and belief that Jesus is Christ, item. iii. 
599 : faith and obedience implied in 
the word repentance, is a true acknow- 
ledgment of sin. ii. 285: does not pre- 
cede, but follows confession, ibid, 
true penitence contains what. ii. 807, n. 
the passion which proceeds from an opi- 
nion of having mistaken the means to the 
end. iv. 43 : its first emotion, grief, after- 
wards joy. ibid. : is compounded of both, 
but the predominant joy. ibid, 
is but a glad returning into the way, after 
the grief of being out of the way. iv. 257. 

PENNINGTON Sir John. vi. 

PENTECOSTE the day of. iii. 377, 396, 499, 
598. ii. 301. iv. 177. 

PEOPLE a multitude of actions by a mul- 
titude of men taken for the action of the 
people, from what cause, iii. 90. 
the common people of the Gentiles en- 
tertained with festivals &c. in honour of 
the Gods. iii. 104; needed only bread 
to keep them from commotion, ibid. : 
lay their misfortunes on neglect or error 
in their ceremonies, ibid, 
concourse of people, become lawful and 
unlawful, when. iii. 222, 224 : may join 
in a petition to be presented to a magis- 
trate, but may not come to present it 
themselves, why. iii. 224 : is unlawful, 
when of such numbers as cannot be sup- 
pressed by the present officers, iii. 225: 
is unlawful when assembled against a 
man whom they accuse, ibid, 
their tenacity of money, what stratagems 
it drives the sovereign to. iii. 319: 
drives him at last violently to open the 
way for present supply, ibid, 
the prosperity of a people comes not 
from the form of government, but their 
obedience and concord, iii. 326 : their 
instruction depends on the first teaching 

of youth in the universities, iii. 331 : 
their ignorance, the fault of the sove- 
reign, iii. 337: the punishment of the 
leaders, not of the seduced people, can 
profit the commonwealth, ibia. 
the people of each province are best ac- 
quainted vvith their own wants, iii. 341. 
a peculiar people, in the covenant of God 
with Moses, how rendered in the Latin, 
iii. 398: how in the English translation 
in the reign of king James, iii. 399 : 
how in the Geneva French, ibid.: the 
truest translation, which, ibid.: why 
some translate, a precious jewel, iii. 403. 
the act of a concourse of people without 
lawful authority, is the act of each in- 
dividual present and aiding, iii. 459 : 
not of the whole as one body. ibid, 
that which otfendeth the people in go- 
vernment, is that they are governed as 
the public representant thinks fit. iii. 683. 
when the people were once possessed by 
the spiritual men of the pope and the 
Church of Rome, there was no human 
remedy to be applied that man could in- 
vent, iii. 694. 

never yet any but vulgar prudence that 
was acceptable to tho giddy people, ii. 

the peopk is not in being before common- 
wealth constituted, ii. 98: is not a per- 
son, but a multitude, ibid.: no contract 
between it and a subject, ibid.: a con- 
tract between it and a subject after com- 
monwealth instituted, vain, why. ibid.: 
is at once dissolved so soon as a com- 
monwealth constituted, ibid, 
as forming the constituent assembly, is a 
person, ii. 99-100, 103. 
if the people constitute a monarchy for a 
time limited, with time and placo ap- 
pointed for reassembling, the sovereignty 
is in the people, ii. 103-4: in the inter- 
val, resembles an absolute monarch d} ing 
without an heir, how. ii. 105: or to u 
monarch that sleeps, ibid. 106. 
their dominion, attended for the most 
part with infelicities, ii. 141. 
the not distinguishing between a people 
and a multitude, disposes to sedition, ii. 
158. iv. 208: the people is one, has a 
will, can act ii. 158: rules in all govern- 
ments, ibid.: is the assembly, in all 
democracies and ai istocracies. ibid, 
the common people deceived by the elo- 
quence of ainbitioiA men, as the daugh- 
ters of Pelias by the witchcraft of Medea. 
ii.164: to their defence, necessary to be 
warned and fore-armed, ii. 169. 
the decree of a sovereign people against 
the law of God, is thd command of ev<3ry 



man in the commonwealth, but the in- 
justice of it is the injustice of those only 
by whose votes the decree was made. iv. 
140. ii. 102. 

he that receiveth anything from the au- 
thority of the people, receiveth not from 
the people his subjects, but the people 
his sovereign, iv. 143. 
the signification of the word people, 
double, iv. 145: a number of men dis- 
tinguished by their place of habitation, 
and a person civil, iv. 145-6: the people 
is said to demand or to rebel, when it is 
no more than a dissolved multitude that 
demandeth &c. iv. 146, 208. 
is not a distinct body from the sovereign, 
iv. 208. 

salus populi suprema lex. vi. 70: com- 
prises the law over sovereigns, their 
duty, their profit, iv. 214. 
the temporal good of the people, consists 
in what. iv. 214: their wealth, in what. 
iv. 215: their defence, in what. iv. 219- 

the original of all laws is, under God, in 
the people, vi. 353 : is represented by 
the parliament, to what purposes, vi. 354. 
understands by liberty nothing but leave 
to do what they list. vi. 361: brought 
into the troubles of rebellion not by want 
of wit, but want of the science of justice. 
vi. 363. 

PEPIN made king of France by pope Za- 
chary. vi. 178: gave a great part of 
Lombardy to the Church, ibid. 

PERCEPTION the inquiry into the causes 
of, how to be helped, i. 389: is made 
together with the phantasm, i. 392. 

PERCUSSION or stroke, what. i. 214: its 
motion, how propagated, i. 346: \vill 
sometimes more easily break, than throw 
down very hard bodies, why. ibid. vii. 52. 
differs from trusion, in what. i. 346: 
the effects of percussion and weight, 
hardly admit of a comparison, i. 346. vii. 
53: why. i. 347. 

PERICLES was said in his speeches to 
thunder and lighten, ii. 67 : confounded 
all Greece, ibid. 

irfptovffioi; its signification as ubed by St. 
Paul. iii. 399. 

PERIPATETICS the followers of Aristotle, 
iii. 668. iv. 388. vi. 98 : their doctrine 
of air converted into water and water 
into air, by condensation and rarefaction, 
a thing incogitablevii. 115. 

PERSIA the king of, how ho honoured 
Mordecai. iii. 78: how by the same 
sign he dishonpurecl another man. ibid, 
one of the most ancient of kingdoms, iii. 

PERSON respect of persons, a violation of 
the laws of nature, iii. 142. ii. 40. 
a person, what. iii. 147. i. 69, 131. iv. 
310 : natural, and artificial, ibid. 
persona, in Latin, what. iii. 147: is the 
same as 'ictor, both on the stage and in 
common conversation, iii. 148. 
things inanimate may bo personated, iii. 
149: but not before there be civil go- 
vernment, iii. 150: beings irrational, an 
idol or figment of the brain, may be per- 
sonated, ibid.: but not before civil go- 
vernment, ibid. : the gods of the heathen 
were personated, ibid, 
the true God may be personated, iii. 150: 
was personated by Moses, our Saviour, 
and the Holy Ghost, ibid., 377, 465, 485. 
a multitude how made one person, iii. 
151. ii. 69, 72, n.: must be by the con- 
sent of every one in particular, ibid. ii. 68. 
the person, how made one. iii. 151. 
a person, or representative, consisting of 
many men, the voice of the majority is 
the voice of all. iii. 151 : of even num- 
ber, oftentimes mute and unprofitable, 
ibid.: hut an even number equally di- 
vided may decide a question, when. iii. 
1 52 : may otherwise become mute, how. 

a mute person unapt for the government 
of a multitude, especially in war. iii. 152. 
a common power for the security of man, 
to be erected by appointing one man or 
assembly of men to bear their person, 
iii. 157 : this, a real unity of till men in 
one person, iii. 158: how made. ibid. 
whoe\er bears the person of the people, 
bears also his own natural person, iii. 173. 
bodies politic are persons in kw.iii. 210. 
ii. 69. 

the person of the sovereign is represented 
by him that has command, to those only 
whom h commandoth. iii. 228: the 
person of the sovereign cannot be repre- 
sented to him in his presence iii. 231. 
the commonwealth is no person, iii. 252 : 
is in its representative but one person, 
iii. 256 : is a civil person, ii. 69, 73. 
mixed monarchy, is not one representative 
person, but three, iii. 318: three dis- 
tinct persons of the people, make not one 
sovereign, but three, iii. 318. 
the Church is a person, in what sense, 
iii. 459. 

person is a relative to a representer. iii. 485. 
a person is he that is represented, as often 
as he represented, iii. 487. 
God how three persons, iii. 487: these 
three persons bear witness of what. ibid, 
a civil person, what, ii. 69 : may use tho 
power and faculties of each particular 



person to maintain peace and the com- 
mon defence, ibid. 

every commonwealth is a civil person, 
but not every civil person a common- 
wealth, ii. 69 : persons subordinate, 
what. ibid. 

a council in the will whereof is included 
the will of every one in particular, is a 
person civil, iv. 146. 

a corporation is one person in law. iv. 
207: that a commonwealth is one per- 
son, has not been observed by any writer 
of politics, ibid. 

how rendered by the Greek fathers as it 
is in the Trinity, iv. 311. 
there are as many persons of a king, as 
there arc petty constables in his king- 
dom, iv. .316. 

no word in Greek answering to the Latin 
word persona, iv. ,311, 400: always used 
by the Church of Rome, who never would 
receive the word hyjxmtasis. iv. 402. 
public pet son, primarily none but the 
sovereign, secondarily all employed in 
the execution of any part of the public 
charge, vii. 397. 

PERSUASION whosoever persuades by rea- 
soning from principles written, makes, 
him he speaks to judge, iii. 501. | 

to persuade or teach, is honourable, why, 
iv. 39 : is done, how. iv. 7 1 : the dif - 
ference between teaching and jwrsuading. 
iv. 73 : between instigating and persuad- 
ing, iv. 75. 

PEKU the founder of the kingdom of 
Peru, pretended himself and his wife to 
be the children of the sun. iii. 103. 

PETITION those of the writers of geome- 
try, are principles of art or construction, 
but not of science and demonstration, i. 
37, 82 : of problems, but not of theo- 
rems, i. 82. 

petitio principi^ what. i. 88. 
the Petition of Right, its effect, vi. 197. 

PETER delivered out of prison, iii. 387 : 
his vision of a sheet let down from hea* 
yen. iii. 423 : his advice, to be baptized. 
iii.499 : setup as monarch of theChurch, 
by Bellarmine. iii. 548, 549 : gave occa- 
sion to the speaking of the words, thou 
art Peter &c. iii. 549 : the words, and 
upon this stone &c., mean the fundamental 
article of faith, Jesus is Christ, iii. 550, 
556: had notonly no jurisdiction given 
him in this world, but a charge to teach 
all other apostles that they also should 
have none. iii. 555: had no infallibility 
in questions of faith, iii. 555-6 -.Christ's 
words, feed my sheep, gave Peter only a 
commission of teaching, iii. 556: no 
command in the Scripture to obey Peter. 

iii. 558 : no man just, that obeys his 
commands contrary to his lawful sov- 
ereign, ibid. : not sent to make laws 
here, but to persuade men to expect the 
second coming of Christ, iii. 560: and 
to obey their princes, ibid. : his See, 
how styled by St. Cyprian, iii. 569 : the 
two swords said to have been given him 
by Christ iii. 620: and to signify the 
the spiritual and temporal sword, ibid.: 
his net broken by the struggling of two 
great a multitude of fishes, iii. 694. 
his answer to the Jews that forbade him 
to preach Christ, it is better to obey God 
than man.iv. 173. vi. 229: his sermon 
on the day of Pentecost, an explication 
only of the article, Jesus is Christ, iv. 177. 
ordered by Christ to put up his sword 
into its place, iv. 197: sinned in deny- 
ing Christ, why. iv. 361. 
the oath of the bishops to defend Regalia 
Sancti Petri, or as some say Regulas Sancti 
Pctri. vi. 187. 

Peter the Lombard, his writings unintel- 
ligible, vi. 185, 214: admired by what 
two sorts of mon. ibid. : the first rector 
of the University of Paris. \i. 214. 

irtrpoe iii. 550. 

TO Qaivt aOai or apparition, the most ad- 
mirable of phenomena, i. 389. 

PHANTASM not easy to discern between 
the things themselves from which pro- 
ceeds the phantasms, and their appear- 
ances to the sense, i, 75. iii. 637 : the 
causes of phantasms of sensible things, 
the subject of all questions in natural 
philosophy, i. 75 : the variability of 
phantasms caused by the same thing, i. 
75. vii. 79-80. 

we compute nothing but our own phan- 
tasms, i. 92. 

the causes of phantasms, to be enquired 
into. i. 3S9 : are some change in the 
sentient, whence manifest, ib. vii. 79-80. 
has its being from the reaction of the 
innermost organ of sense against the 
motion propagated from the object i. 
39 1 : appears to be something without 
the organ, why. ibid. 406. 
is the act of sense, i. 392 : differs from 
sense, us fieri from/uc/wwi em. ibid.: is 
made in an instant, i. 392. 
if it could be made by reaction of bodies 
inanimate, would coase on removal of 
the object, i. 393. 

a perpetual variety o/ phantasms neces- 
sary to sense, why. i. 394. vii. 83. 
but one phantasm at one and the same 
time. i. 394: two objects working to- 
gether do not make two 'phantasms, but 
one compounded of the action of both. ty. 



the stronger deprives us of the sense of 
other phantasms, as the sun deprives the 
rest of the stars of light, i. 396. 
phantasms not called sense, unless the 
object be present, i. 396: after the ob- 
ject is removed, called fancy, ibid, 
phantasms are not less clear in imagina- 
tion than in sense, i. 396: in dreams 
not less clear than in sense itself, ibid. : 
in men waking the phantasms of things 
past are more obscure than of things 
present, why. ibid. 

succeeds to phantasm not without cause, 
nor casually, i. 397. 

brings into the mind phantasms some- 
times like, sometimes extremely unlike. 
i. 397-8. 

are renewed as often as any of the mo- 
tions made by former objects become 
predominant, i. 398: become predomi- 
nant in the same order in which they 
were generated by sense, ibid, 
phantasms how revived, when all the ex- 
terior organs benumbed in sleep. i,400: 
those still in motion in the brain, re- 
vived by striking the pia mater, ibid. : 
how made by the motion of the hcurt. 
i. 401. 

apparitions and voices which men thought 
they saw and heard in sleep, not be- 
lieved to be phantasms, but subsisting of 
themselves, i. 402 .terrible phantasms 
raised in the minds of men, waking as 
well as sleeping, received for things 
really true. ibid. 

all phantasms, save place and time, are 
bodies as distinguished from each other. 
i. 411. 

whatsoever known by man, is learnt 
from his phantasms i. 411. 
phantasms supposed by men to be aerial 
living bodies, lii. 66, 382, 638: generally 
called spirits, ibid. ibid, 
phantasms, or delusions of the brain, not 
common to many at once, but singular be- 
cause of the difference of fancies, iii. 387. 
phantasms are not, but seem to be some- 
what, iii. 394, 637, 645, 648. vii. 79-80. 
Beelzebub is prince of phantasms, iii. 603. 
believed by the Jews to be things real, 
and independent of the fancy, iii. 640: 
before the preaching of our Saviour, were 
worshipped by the Gentiles for gods, 
iii. 645. 

phantasms, what. iv. 11-12: a kind of 
imagination, that /or clearness con tend - 
eth with sense, iv. 11. 
are by us frequently called ghosts, and 
by savages thought to be gods. iv. 292. 
avrdffia i. 3*96 : (pavra&oQai differs 
from memory, how. i. 398. 

PHARAOH calleth the wisdom of Joseph, 
the spirit of God. iii. 384 : the Miracles 
of Moses not wrought for his conversion, 
iii. 431. 

Pharaoh-Necho, an idolater, iii. 411: 
his words to Josiuh said to have pro- 
ceeded from the mouth of God. iii. 412. 

PHARISEES their false doctrine and hy- 
pocritical sanctity reproved by Christ, 
li. 254: accused him of unlawful seek- 
ing of the kingdom, and crucified him. 
ibid. : the most exact amongst the Jews 
in external performance, iv. 115: were 
wanting in sincerity, why. ibid. 

PHENOMENON what we call phenomena, i. 

the most admirable of all phenomena, is 
phantasm or TO tyaivtadat. i. 389 : all 
the phenomena of nature are phantasms, 
and are in the sentient only. vii. 79-81, 82. 

0iA7Jr// a word belonging to the Asiatic 
Greeks, vi. 81-2: signifies the same as 
our word ft- Ion. vi. 82. 

PHILIP the deacon, he that baptized the 
Eunuch, not Philip the apostle, iii. 531, 
544, 622. 

PHILO the Jew, wrote eloquently in 
Greek, iii. 376. 

PHILOHUS his works lost. vii. 76: his 
doctrines concerning the motion of the 
earth revived by Copernicus and Galileo, 

PHILOSOPHY that part wherein are con- 
sidered lines and figures, delivered to us 
notably improved by the ancients, i. epis. 
italic.: the age of natural philosophy 
to be reckoned no higher than to Galileo, 
ibid.: civil philosophy no older than 
DE CIVE. ibid. : philosophy in ancient 
Greece, what. ibid. 

the child of the world and one's own 
mind. i. epis. to Reader: the method of 
philosophizing must resemble that of the 
Creation, ibid.: the order of contem- 
plation, what. ibid. 

philosophy is now, as corn and wine in 
ancient times, i. 1. iii. 665. 
philosophy is natural reason, i. 1 : is 
brought by man into the world with 
him. ibid. 

true, or accurate, philosophy rejects the 
ornaments and graces of language, i. 2. 
the definition of philosophy, i. 3, 65, 387. 
iii. 664. 

prudence not philosophy, i. 3. iii. 664 : 
why. ibid. ibid. 

the end or scope of philosophy, i. 7 : 
its utility how best understood, ibid. : 
is the cause of all tho commodities of 
mankind, i. 8 : the utility of moral and 
civil philosophy, to be estimated by the 



calamities received from not knowing] 
them, ibid : moral philosophy, the know- 
ledge of the rules of civil life ibid, 
the subject of philosophy, i. 1Q : what 
it excludes, i. 10-11. iii. 665. 
the parts of philosophy, two: body na- 
tural and artificial, or commonwealth, i. 1 1 : 
of philosophy civil, two parts : ethics 
and politics, ibid. 

philosophy has no need of the words 
essence, entity &c., whence evident, i. 34. 
its profession, to establish universal rules 
concerning the properties of things, i. 49. 
errors repugnant to philosophy, what, i 
57: incoherent copulation of abstract 
and concrete names, with which philo- 
sophy abounds i. 58-9. 
philosophers, what they seek to know, 
i. 68. 

what part of natural philosophy to be 
explicated by demonstration, properly 
so called, i. 72. 

moral philosophy, what it considers, i. 
72 : why to be considered after physics. 
i. 72-3. 

natural philosophers, their emjuiry the 
ways of motions internal and invisible, 
i. 73 : must begin at geometry, why. ib, 
civil and moral, do not so adhere but 
that they may be severed, i. 73: the 
principles of civil, may, b v the analytical 
method, be attained without geometry 
and physics, i. 74. 

natural philosophy, all questions in, con- 
cerning the causes of the phantasms of 
sensible things, i. 75. 
in teaching philosophy, the beginning is 
from definitions, i. 85 : all progression, 
till we come to a knowledge of the thing 
compounded, compositive, ibid. 
philosophia prima, contained in universal 
definitions, i. 87. iii. 671. vii. 222, 226. 
civil philosophy comprehended in the 
doctrine of sense and imagination and of 
the internal passions, i. 87. 
of the true method in philosophy, the 
only example the treatise DE CORFORE. 
i. 88. 

natural philosophy best taught by be- 
ginning from privation or anniliilation. i.9 1. 
natural philosophy, a great part of, con- 
sists in the search whether accidents 
called inherent, arc not motions of the 
mind, or of the bodies themselves, i. 105. 
of philosophy, the part treating of mo- 
tion and magnitude, has been unproved 
by tho best wits in all ages. i. 203. 
the principle of philosophy which is the 
foundation of the doctrine of deficient 
figures, i. 264. 
of philosophy two methods, from gene- 

ration to the possible effects, and from 
the effects to some possible generation, 
i. 388. 

the profession of the universal doctrine 
of philosophy, what belongeth to it. 
i. 411. 

speeches insignificant, taken on the credit 
of deceived philosophers, iii. 17 : names 
of insignificant sound, coined by puzzled 
philosophers, iii. 27. of all men most 
subject to absurdity, iii. 3,3: nothing so 
absurd but may be found in their books, 
ibid. 669: begin not their reasoning 
from definitions, ibid, 
those that converse in questions of ab- 
struse philosophy, subject to the mad- 
ness of insignificant speech, iii. 69. 
the only true moral philosophy, is the 
science of the laws of nature, iii. 146. ii. 
49 : moral philosophy, nothing but the 
science of what is good and evil in the 
conversation of mankind, iii. 146: is 
the science of virtue and vice. ibid, 
the writers of moral philosophy place 
virtue and vice in a mediocrity of pas- 
sions, iii. 146-7. ii. 49. 
the interpretation of the laws of nature 
depends not on the books of moral phi- 
losophy, iii. 263. 

the depth of moral philosophy required 
in them that administer sovereign power, 
iii. 357: no philosopher has as yet put 
in order or probably pro> ed all theorems 
of moral doctrine, ibid, 
verse frequent in the philosophy of an- 
cient times, iii. 372. ii. prcf. 
savages \\ ith some good moral sentences, 
and a little arithmetic, not therefore phi- 
losophers, iii. 665. 

leisure the mother of philosophy, iii. 666. 
was not risen to the Grecian common- 
wealths, at what time. iii. 666: no 
schools of philosophy heard of in the time 
of the seven wise men. ibid, 
to resolve of conclusions before knowing 
tho premises, is ram philosophy, iii. 680: 
the moral and civil philosophy of the 
schools, ibid. 

false philosophy introduced, and true 
philosophy suppressed, by authority ec- 
clesiastical, iii. 687 : they that against 
the laws teach even true philosophy, may 
lawfully be punished, iii. 688. 
is a well balanced reason, ii. ded. : opens 
to us a way from the contemplation of 
particulars to univerfal inferences, ibid. : 
divides itself into how many branches, 

had moral philosophy discharged its part 
as well as geometry has, all would have 
been done that human industry can 00 



for the convenience of human life. ii. 
ded.: has made no progress in the 
knowledge of truth, ibid,: has taken 
with the world by giving entertainment 
to the affections, not light to the under- 
standing, ibid. : is like the highways 
and open streets, some for divertisement, 
some for business, without the seed time 
or harvest, ibid.: delivered by the most 
ancient sages to posterity adorned with 
verse or shrouded in allegories, why. 
ii. pref.: is now studied by men of till 
nations, vulgar as well as philosophers, 
ibid.: is to be valued abo\e all other 
arts. ibid. : the most part of men, and 
best wits of philosophers have been con- 
versant in an adulterate species, ibid.: 
the evils proceeding from this latter spe- 
cies, ibid. 

amongst philosophers, so many men, so 
many would be esteemed masters, ii. 4. 
the moral philosophy of the philosophers 
is wholly estranged from the moral law, 
why. ii. 49. 

the arts and sciences comprehended un- 
der the name of philosophy, ii. 268 : 
errors in philosophy, sometimes the oc- 
casion of .seditions, ibid, 
the writings of moral philosophers have 
multiplied, not removed doubts, iv. 73: 
no pretence to more knowledge in moral 
philosophy now than was delivered 2000 
years ago by Aristotle, ibid, 
the philosophers of Greece and Rome, 
their mutual revilings &c. vi. 99. 
joined with divinity, how in ancient times 
it has advanced its professors to autho- 
rity next that of kings themselves, vi. 

natural philosophy removed from Ox- 
ford and Cambridge to Gresham College, 
to be learned out of their gazettes, vi.348. 
philosophy is the knowledge of natural 
causes. \ii. 71: the praises given to it 
properly belong to whom. vii. 72: th 
philosophers of old time have done little 
towards assigning rational causes of the 
quotidian phenomena of nature, as of 
gravity, heat, cold &c. ibid.: natural 
philosophy studied by no nation earlier 
than the Greeks, vii. 75: from them it 
passed to the Romans, ibid. : both na 
tions more addicted to moral than to na- 
tural philosophy. ibid.: this moral phi 
losophy written on no principles other 
than their own pt!ssions and prejudices, ib. 
civil philosophy is demonstrable, why. 
vii. 184. 

philosophy seeks the proper passion of 
all things in the generation of the things 
themselves, vii. 205, 

PHINEHA.S slew Zimri and Cozbi, fyy what 
right, iii. 708 : was the heir apparent 
to the sovereignty of Israel, ibid. 

PHOCY.LIDES THEOGNIS his moral pre- 
cepts, iv. 445. 

PIKEIJUS madness ascribed to him by the 
Grecians, iii. 65. 

PHORMIO a second Fhormio called for by 
the Athenians, iii. 97. vi. 202. 
iKq signifies what. vii. 126 : used also 
for horror, ibid. 

PHYSICS what part of philosophy, i. 72 : 
to the understanding of, what must 
first be known of simple motion, i. 73. 
paralogism of false cause frequent amongst 
writers of physics, i. 88. 
the principles of, are placed in the things 
themselves by the Author of nature, i. 
388 : arc used in singular and particu- 
lar, not universal propositions, ibid. : 
impose no necessity of constituting theo- 
rems, ibid. : their use, to show the pos- 
sibility of some generation, ibid, 
the subject of physical contemplation, is 
possible causes, i. 531. 
the physician may speak and write his 
judgment, of unclean things, why. iii. 59: 
his precepts, why not laws. iii. 563 : 
the school doctrine of physics, iii. 678. 
is the knowledge of the subordinate and 
secondary causes of natural events, iii. 
678 : is the philosophy of motion, ii. ded. 

PHYSICIANS the College of, in London, 
i. ep. ded.: physicians the only true na- 
tural philosophers, ibid. 

PIERREPONT Henry Lord. vii. 183, 359,. 

PIETY consists in two things only, inter- 
nal honour of God, and external worship, 
iv, 257. 

PIKE one of the revilors of Hobbes. iv. 
435: has undertaken the answering of 
the LEVIATHAN, vii. 356. 

PILATE his declaration before delivering 
Jesus to be crucified, that he found no 
fault in him. iii. 480-81, 580: his in- 
scription on the cross, iii. 481. 

PIRACY till the institution of great com- 
monwealths, held no disgrace, but a law- 
ful trade, iii. 8 1 : not pardoned under 
the name of all felonies, why. vi. 143-4. 

TTiffrtvii) tig words never used but in the 
writings of divines, iii. 54: have raised 
many disputes about the right object of 
the Christian faith, iii. 54. 

PITY grief for the calamity of others, iii. 
47: caused by imagining that the like 
calamity may befall oneself, ibid. iv. 44; 
no pity for calamity arising from great 
wickedness, ibid, ibid. :- none for calami- 
ties that one thinks oneself not obnoxious 
to. ibid. : is greater for calamities undo- 



served, for the apparent probability of 
their befalling ourselves, iv. 44. 
pity and indignation, of all passions most 
raised by eloquence, why. iv. 45. 

PLACE definition of. i. 70, 105. vii. 84. 
place and magnitude, how they diifer. i, 
105 : place is a phantasm of any bod^ 
of such and such quantity and figure, i. 
105, 106, 411: is nothing out of the 
mind. i. 105 : is feigned extension, ib.: 
is immoveable. ibid. : its nature con- 
sists in solid space, i. 106. 
here, there, &c., not properly names of 
place, i. 107: place is the fancy of here 
and there, vii. 84. 

a body cannot leave its place and acquire 
another, without part of it being at some 
time in a space common to both places. 
i. 109. 

plane places, what so called, i. 313: a 
solid place, what. ibid, 
by dividing a body, we divide its place, 
i. 394. iii. 67 T. 

nothing conceivable but in some place, 
iii. 17, 675: nothing conceivable all in 
this place, and all in another place at 
the same time. ibid. : nor two or more 
things in one and the same place, ibid, 
is dimension, and not to be filled but by 
that which is corporeal, iii. 675. 
the School doctrine, that God can make 
a body to be in many places in one and 
the same time. iii. 677 : and many bodies 
at one time in one and the same place, 
ibid.: the question depends on the con- 
sent of men about the common signifi- 
cation of terms, ii. 296: they that de- 
cide it contrary to this common consent, 
judge that the use of speech, and all 
society, is to be taken away. ibid. : and 
reason itself, ibid. 

PLAGUE the phenomena of. vii. 136-7. 

PLANET their order, according to the hy- 
pothesis of Copernicus, i. 426-7 : the 
hypothesis of their simple circular mo- 
tion, i. 427. 

their orbits all contained within the zo- 
diac, i. 429 : owing to some power in 
the sun. i. 430. 

the common hypothesis of their motion 
about their axis fixed, insufficient to 
salve appearances, i. 430: have the sim- 
ple circular motion of tho sun for the 
cause of their circulations i. 431 : other- 
wise have no cause of their motions at 
all. ibid. 

the cause of their eccentricities not en- 
quired into. i. 444 : may be the same as 
that of the earth's eccentricity, ibid, 
the planets made gods by the Gentiles. 
iii. 99. 


PLATO has treated of law in general, with- 
out professing the study of the law. iii. 
251 : the inutility of his commonwealth, 
iii. 357 : his opinion that the disorders 
of states cannot be taken away till sov- 
ereigns become philosophers. ibid.: has 
without need charged them with the 
sciences mathematical, ibid.: has not 
put in order, or probably proved all the 
theorems of moral doctrine, ibid, 
his school, iii. 667. iv. 388. vi 98: is 
the best philosopher of all tho Greeks, 
iii. 668. vii. 346: forbade entrance to all 
that were not geometricians, ibid, ibid.: 
took up civil science after Socrates, ii. 

held tyrannicide to be deserving of the 
greatest praise, ii. 153. 
his saying, that knowledge is memory. ii.304. 
his opinion concerning honourable love, 
delivered in the dialogue Convivium. iv.49. 
his authority and Aristotle's alone had 
much credit, and with whom respectively, 
vi. 100: went into Egypt to fetch phi- 
losophy into Greece, vii. 74. 
a Platonic year. vii. 187. 

PLAUTUS Casina. vii. 391: Amphytruo. 

PLEAPKR in the contention between the 
penner and the pleader of the law, the 
latter gets the victory, iii. 336. 

PLEAS common, and public, in England, 
iii. 229: pleas of the Crown, ibid. 296. 
\i. 36, 68, 96; private pleas, iii. 296. 
vi. 36. 

PLEASURE tho sense of pleasure and pain 
proceeds not from the reaction of tho 
heart outwards, but from the action of 
the organ towards the heart, i. 406: 
is caused by the motion of the sentient 
propagated to the heart quickening or 
slackening the vital motion, ibid. iii. 42. 
by reason of the endeavour of the organ 
inwards, seem to be something within, 
i. 406. 

without experience no knowledge of 
what will prove pleasant or hurtful, but 
room for conjecture from the aspect of 
things, i. 408: pleasure and pain, are 
the fruition of good or evil. i. 409-10. 
is the appearance or sense of good. iii. 42. 
of sense, arise from the object present, 
iii. 42 : of the mind, arising from ex- 
pectation proceeding from foresight of 
the end. iii. 43. 

all pleasure of miitd, is either glory, or 
refers to glory in the end. ii. 5, 8 : all 
other pleasures sensual, and compre- 
hended under the nameVommoJiYi'es. ibid, 
pleasures of the body. what. iv. 35: of 
smell ibid. : of hearing, ibid. : of the eye. 




iv. 36: pleasure of rejoicing in skill, 
iv. 37. 

PLENTY depends, next to God's favour, on 
the labour and industry of man. iii. 232. 

PLENUM motion in & plenum is propagated 
to any distance, i. 341-2. 
the same place cannot contain sometimes 
more, sometimes less matter, and at the 
same time be always full. i. 520. 
cannot be an efficient cause of motion, i. 

7rXoi>('a the desire of more than one's 
share, iii. 142. ii. 40. iv. 104. 

PLEURISY the disease of, what. iii. 320: 
resembles the disease of the common- 
wealth caused by monopolies and abuses 
of publicans, ibid. 

TTVtvua its signification, iv. 309, 427. 

Po and Adige, the lesser brooks of Lom- 
bardy fall into. iv. 450. 

POEM requires both judgment and fancy, 
iii. 58: but the fancy more eminent, 
ibid.: should please by the extrava- 
gance, but not displease by the indiscre- 
tion, ibid. 

the poets of the heathen, in T\hat sense 
called rates or prophets, iii. 4 13: were the 
principal priests of their religion, iii. 638. 
the three sorts of poesy, what and whence, 
iv. 444 : the subject of poesy, is the 
manners of men, feigned, not found, iv. 
445 : poets chose to write in verse, why. 
iv. 445-6: the heathen poets were the 
divines of their times, iv. 448: to make 
a heroic poem requires a philosopher as 
well as a poet. iv. 450: resemblance of 
truth, the utmost limit of poetical liberty. 
iv. 451-2: the jewels and most precious 
ornaments of poesy, what. iv. 452. the 
true and natural colour is given to a 
poem, by what. iv. 453 : the indecencies 
of a heroic poem, what. iv. 454. 

ic6\iQ signifies what. iv. 122. 

POLITICS treat of what. i. 1 1 : their prin- 
ciples consist of the knowledge of the 
motions of the mind. i. 74. 
the writers of, add together facts to find 
men's duties, iii. 30. 

of those that in the councils of the com- 
monwealth love to show their reading of 
politics and history, few do it in their 
private affairs, iii. 38. 
religion, what sort of, a part of human 
politics, iii. 99 : what, of divine politics. 

a harder study, tfran that of geometry, 
iii. 340. 

Christian politics are the Scriptures, iii. 

brute animals are not to be termed po- 
l, why. ii. 66. 

all writers on justice and policy, invade 
each other witn contradictions, wny. ir. 
ep. ded. : the doctrine of, is to be re- 
duced to infallible rules, how. ibid. : 
the principles of, what. ibid. : those de- 
livered in HUMAN NATURE and DE COR- 
PORE POLITICO, would, if generally held, 
incomparably benefit commonwealth, ib. 
a body politic, what. iv. 122: is made 
naturally, how. iv. 123: called a com- 
monwealth, when. iv. 124, 


POINT body, considered to be without 
magnitude, i. 1 1 1, 206 : any three points 
are in the same plane, i. 183. 
is a part of a straight line so small as 
not to be considerable, i. 187: is, not 
that which has no quantity, but that 
whose quantity is not considered, i. 206. 
vii. 201 : is not indivisible, but an un- 
divided thing, ibid. ibid, 
may be compared with a point, i. 206: 
the vertical points of two angles have to 
each other the same proportion which 
the angles have. ibid. : if a straight line 
cut many concentric circles, the points 
of intersection will be in the same pro- 
portion as the perimeters to each other, 

POMPA of images, iii. 662. 

PONTIFEX MAXIMUS in the ancient com- 
monwealth of Home, who. iii. 661 : this 
office, and that of Tribune, all that Au- 
gustus assumed to himself, as comprising 
monarchical power, ibid. 695.: the title 
of, assumed by the bishops of Home, when 
and why. ibid. 695 : was an officer sub- 
ject to the civil state, iii. 689. 

POOR the impotent should be provided 
for by the commonwealth, iii. 334: the 
strong should be forced to work, ibid.; 
the surplus population should be trans- 
ported to colonies, iii. 335. 

POPE points declared necessary for sal- 
vation, manifestly to the advantage of 
the pope arid his spiritual subjects re- 
siding in foreign dominions, their fruit, 
iii. 108-9: his authority easily excluded 
in England, iii. 109. 

his power always upheld against the 
commonwealth, till the reign of Henry 
vni, principally by the universities, iii. 

his imagination that he was king of kings. 
iii. 509 : and armed, as the heathen 
Jupiter, with a thunderbolt, ibid,: his 
error, that he was Christ's vicar over all 
the Christians of the world, ibid, 
has allowed to him by divers Christian 
kings the authority of ordaining pastors 
in their dominions, iii. 539: is subor- 



dinate, if kings choose to commit to him 
the? government of their subjects in re- 
ligion, to the kings, iii. 546: exercises 
the right Jure ciw/i, not jure dlvino. ibid, 
his challenge of universal supreme eccle- 
siastical power, maintained chiefly by 
Bellarmine. iii. 547 : the best form of 
Church government concerns not the 
question of his power without his do- 
minions, iii. 548: this, if any, is that of 
a school -master, not of the master of a 
family, iii. 549. 

that he is bishop of Rome, as successor 
to Peter, maintained by Bellarmine. iii. 

whether he be Anti-Christ, iii. 552: is 
not Anti- Christ, why. iii. 553-4. 
usurps a kingdom in this world, which 
Christ took not on him. iii. 554. 
the words of Christ, Simon, Simon, Satan 
hath desired you &c., make against the 
pope's authority, iii. 554: the words, 
thou shall put on the breastplate of judg- 
ment &c., are an argument of ecclesias- 
tical supremacy of civil sovereigns over 
their subjects, against the pope's power, 
iii. 557. 

infallibility, if granted to the pope, does 
not entitle him to any jurisdiction in the 
dominions of another prince, iii. 558. 
no notice taken by Christ of any pope 
at all. iii. 558 : not declared, either by 
the Church or himself, to be the civil 
sovereign of all Christians in the world, 
ibid. : nor bound to obey him in point 
of manners, ibid.: when he challenges 
supremacy in controversies of manners, 
teaches men to disobey the civil sov- 
ereign, iii. 559. 

the text, the man that will do presumptu- 
ously and will not hearken to the priest &c., 
clearly for the civil sovereign against 
the universal power of the popr. iii. 559 : 
the text, whatsoever ye shall bind &c., 
likewise, iii. 559-60. 

the text, as my father sent me &c,, makes 
for joining the ecclesiastical supremacy 
to the civil sovereign, against the power 
of the pone to make laws. iii. 560-61. 
to be subject to our own princes and 
also to the pope, impossible, iii. 562. 
the text, shall I come unto you with a rod 
&c., proves not the legislative power of a 
bishop that has not the civil, iii. 562-3. 
if what pastors teach were laws, not the 
pope only, but every pastor in his parish 
should have legislative power, iii. 566: 
nothing to be drawn from any text of 
Scripture to prove the decrees of the 
pope, where he is not the civil sovereign, 
to be laws, ibid.; whether Christ left 

jurisdiction to the pope only, or to other 
bishops also, is a dispute de lana caprina. 
iii. 567. 

has in the dominions of other princes no 
jurisdiction at all. iii. 568: nor any 
bishop from him, save in the pope's own 
territories, iii. 569. 

his power is neithor monarchy, nor hath 
anything of archical nor cratical, but only 
of didactical, iii, 569. 
his large jurisdiction given him by the 
emperors of Koine, iii. 570: has no juris- 
diction jure divino, except where tie is 
civil sovereign, ibid.: cannot take their 
jurisdictions from bishops out of his own 
dominions, by virtue of the popedom. 
iii. 571. 

does not challenge supreme civil power 
from the original submission of the go- 
verned, iii. 573: claims it as given him 
by God in assuming the papacy, ibid.: 
claims the right of judging whether it 
be to the salvation of men's souls or not 
to depose princes und states, ibid. : this 
doctrine practised by the pope, when oc- 
casion has scried, iii. 574. 
if it bo granted that the king has the 
cnil power, the pope the spiritual, it 
does not therefore follow that the king 
is bound to obey the pope. iii. 575, 
to be the representant of a universal 
Church, the pope wants three things not 
given him by Christ, to command., to judge, 
and to punish, iii. 576 : if Christ's vicar, 
he cannot exercise his government till 
Christ's second coining, ibid, 
has not the power of judging or deposing 
infidel or heretical kings, iii. 579: the 
doctrine of their deposition never heard 
of in the time of the apostles or the Ro- 
man emperors, nor till the popes had the 
civil sovereignty of Rome. iii. 580. 
if subjects are to judge of the doctrine 
of their heathen or erring princes, the 
pope's subjects may also judge of his. 
iii. 581 : is no more but king and pas- 
tor even in Rome itself, ibid. 
Peter had not, and could not give to the 
popes, the power of separating furious 
rams or Christian kings that refuse to 
submit to them. iii. 582. 
if no power is challenged to the pope 
over heathen princes, neither ought any 
to be challenged over those that are to 
be esteemed as heathen, iii. 583. 
if the pope as pasto* of Christian men is 
to compel kings to do their duty, he is 
king of kings, iii. 583. 
the power regal under. Christ claimed 
universally by the pope. iii. 606 .pre- 
tends the present Church to be the 



dom of God. iii. 608 : claims the like ! 
revenue as the inheritance of God. ibid, 
his canons became laws, how. iii. 609. 
pretends that all Christians are his sub- 
lects. iii. 609. vi. 177. 
his power at the highest in the time of 
Innocent in. iii. 612. vi. 178. 
challenges universally the power of ex- 
communicating kings, iii. 617. 
of the two luminaries, the greater said 
to signify the pope, the lesser the king, 
iii. 620. 

grew so secure of their power as to con- 
temn all Christian kings, iii. 620: to 
tread on the necks of emperors, and mock 
both them and the Scriptures, ibid, 
how he came to have the name and power 
of Pontifex Maximus. iii. 660, 689, 695: 
became such only in right of the em- 
peror, iii. 661, 689, 695. 
took his power from the emperor, iii. 661. 
except in his own dominions, has no 
superiority over other bishops, iii. 661-2 : 
or where expressly made chief pastor 
by the emperor, iii. 662. 
how he is carried up and down by Swit- 
zers under a canopy, iii. 662. 
the design of the popes and the priests 
to make themselves the sole clergy, or 
sole heirs of the kingdom of God in this 
world, iii. 682. 

by what title the pope prevailed upon 
the subjects of all Christian princes, to 
believe that to disobey him was to dis- 
obey Christ, iii. 689 : in all differences 
between him and other princes, to aban- 
don their lawful sovereigns, ibid, 
after the dissolution of the empire, ob- 
truded on the people already subjected 
to him the right of St. Peter, iii. 689 : 
extended the same over Christian princes, 
though not united in the Roman empire 

the presumption that the popes were the 
authors of the doctrine that the Church 
now on earth is the kingdom of Christ, 
whence, iii. 689-90. 

how he became universal sovereign, iii 
689-90: how he kept his sovereignty 
when he had got it. iii. 691. 
that the pope in his public capacity canno 
err. iii. 691. 

how he is able to raise a civil war agains 
the government that submits not to his 
pleasure, iii. 691: how he has a greai 
part of every commonwealth that stanc 
in fear of him only, and ready to upholt 
his universal monarchy, ibid. : calls his 
priests tacerjotes, why. iii. 692: makes 
the Lord's supper a sacrifice, why. ibid 
his power encreased by the impatience 

of sovereigns that resisted before their 
subjects' eyes were opened, iii. 684: 
others have holden the stirrup to him to 
mount into the throne of all Christian 
sovereigns, to ride and tire both them 
and their people at his pleasure, iii. 695. 
the web of his power begins where, iii. 
695: the first, second, and third and 
last knots thereof, ibid, 
the papacy no other than the ghost of the 
deceased Rom an empire, sitting crowned 
upon the grave thereof, iii. 697-8: 
started suddenly out of its ruins, iii. 698. 
the universal king of the ecclesiastics, 
iii. 698: his spiritual power beyond bis 
civil dominion, consists in the fear of 
excommunication &c. iii. 700. 
the authority ascribed to him by many 
living under other governments, ii. 79, n. : 
the pretence of some that Christ has 
given him universal sovereignty, iv. 189. 
after the four first general councils, did 
what he pleased in religion, iv. 402: 
his encroachments on the power tempo- 
ral by claiming jurisdiction in all things 
in ordine ad spiritualia. vi. Ill, 171, 215: 
his second polity what, and began 
when. vi. 184: the great mischief he 
does to kings on pretence of religion, is 
by setting one king against another, vi. 
186; lost his authority in England 
through crossing Henry vin in his mar- 
riage with his second wife. vi. 187. 
the kings and states of Christendom let 
the pope's power continue, from what 
motives, vi. 189 : the pope did with the 
Scriptures the same that Moses did con- 
cerning Mount Sinai, vi. 190. 
POPULARITY of potent subjects, its effects 
like those of witchcraft, iii. 320 : is more 
dangerous in a popular than in a monar- 
chical government, ibid, 
the duty of the sovereign to ordain pun- 
ishment for such as affect popularity with 
the multitude, vi. 218. 


PORTENT A, OSTENTA what, iii. 103, 427. 

POTENTIALITY a word found only in 
School- divinity, as a word of craft to 
amaze and puzzle the laity, iv. 299. 

POVERTY dishonourable, iii. 79: needy 
men, and hardy,, and discontented, are 
inclined to continue the causes of war. 
iii. 86 : and to stir up trouble and sedi- 
tion, ibid. : nothing so much afflicts tho 
mind of man. ii. 159: all j>oor men 
commonly lay the blame on civil govern- 
ment ibid. : no more justly than if they 
were to say they become in want by 
paying their debts, ibid. 

POWER coercive, whence derived, i. 74 : 



to what end constituted, ibid. iv. 129. 
consists in what. iv. 129. 
and act, the same as cause and effect, i. 
127: of the agent, formed by what ac- 
cidents, ibid. : is the same thing as the 
efficient cause, i. 127, 131: but cause 
respects the past, power the future time. 
i. 128. 

of the agent, called active power, i. 128: 
in the patient, passive power, ibid : 
of the patient, and material cause, the 
same thing, ibid. : of the agent and pa- 
tient together, called plenary power, ibid. : 
the same thing with entire cause, ibid, 
accident produced, in respect of the cause 
called an effect, is in respect of the power 
called an act. i. 128: is produced in the 
same instant in which the power is ple- 
nary, ibid. : can be produced by none 
but a sufficient power, ibid, 
power active and passive, parts only ol 
plenary and entire power, i. 129: power 
of the agent and patient, conditional only 

that act for the production of which there 
is no power plenary, is impossible, i. 129 
all active power consists in motion, i 
131 : power to move, without motion no 
power at all. i. 430. 
the power of a man, what. iii. 74 : 
tural power, eminence of the faculties o 
body or mind, ibid: instrumental, those 
which acquired are means to acquire 
more. ibid. 

power like fame, or gravity, acquires ve 
locity as it proceeds, iii. 74. 
of human powers, the greatest that of 
commonwealth, iii. 74 : or of a faction 
ibid. : the several sorts of human power 
iii. 74-5. 

several kinds of power invisible feigne< 
unto themselves by men, from ignoranc 
of causes, iii. 93: power invisible, th 
only thing men have to accuse of thei 
good or evil fortune, iii. 95 . conceive 
to be the same with the soul of man 
why. iii. 96: the way by which its el 
fects wrought, how guessed at by men 
iii. 97 : the worship of, what. iii. 98 : 
its mode of declaring to men the future 
how conjectured by men. ibid, 
injustice, cruelty, profaneness &c., an ai 
gument of disbelief in power invisibl 
iii. 106. 

war consequent to the want of a visib] 
power to bind men to their covenant 
iii. 153. 

power unlimited, is absolute sovereignty 
iil 211. 

the acts of power usurped, are not ac 
of public authority, iii. 298. 

powers divided mutually destroy each 
other, iii. 313: is as really, and as dan- 
gerously divided, indirectly as directly, iii. 

to power irresistible adhereth naturally 
the dominion of all men. iii. 346. ii. 207 : 
power irresistible justifies all actions, 
iv. 250. v. 116, 146: therefore all the 
actions of God. ibid. ibid. ibid, 
one power is said to be subject to another 
power, when. iii. 575: subjection, com- 
mand, right, and power, are accidents of 
persons, not of powers, ibid.: one power 
may be subordinate to another, how. ib. 
power pontijicial, the synthesis or con- 
struction, and the analysis or resolution 
thereof, iii. 695-6. 

power is acquired by what virtues, iii. 
695, 697 : is by the same preserved, iii. 

the power of a man, are the faculties of 
the body, nutritive, generative, and motive, 
and of the mind, knowledge, iv. 37 : be- 
sides these, acquired power, iv.38 : power 
simply, is the excess of the power of one 
man above that of another, ibid. : oppo- 
sition of equal powers, is contention, ibid.: 
the signs whereby we know our own 
power, are actions, ibid. : the signs 
whereby others know it, are what, ibid, 
*RJEDES what. iii. 152. 
R^MUNIRE the punishment of. vi. 110, 
112: the ottence, what. vi. 111-12: 
the punishment can light on no one, why. 
vi. 115: whether suing in the spiritual 
courts be now within the penalty of a 
prcpmunirt. ibid. 

PRAISE the form of speech whereby men 
signify their opinion of the goodness of 
any thing, iii. 51. 

the desire of, disposes to laudable actions, 
iii. 87: the joy of praise given us on 
earth after death, either swallowed up 
in the unspeakable joys of heaven, or ex- 
tinguished in the extreme tortures of 
hell. ibid. 

its subject, goodness, iii. 349 : is sig- 
nified by words and actions, how. ibid, 
few men do things deserving of praise, 
that are not sensible to praise, ii. pref. 
the desire of, innate in human nature, ii. 

PRAYERS thanks, and obedience, amongst 
the actions of worship natural, iii. 349. 
ii. 216: in different limes and places 
differently used, part of worship arbi- 
trary, iii. 349 : and part of divine wor- 
ship, as being signs of the intention to 
honour, iii. 353. ii. 216, 218: in them, 
every thing must be of the best. iii. 54, 



ii. 218 : the language beautiful and well 

composed, ibid, ibid.: the worship of 

the heathens in verse and with music, 

was reasonable, ibid. ibid. 

images are made gods, not by the carver, 

but by the prayers of the worshippers. 

iii. 353. ii. 216. 

for the dead, the utility of. iii. 633. 

are but thanksgivings for God's blessings 

in general, iv. 258: a signification that 

we expect nothing but from God, in such 

manner as he, not we will. ibid. : their 

end not to move, but to honour God. ibid. : 

are properly a sign, not a procuration of 

his favour, v. 221. 

PREACHING is the act of an officer in pub- 
lic proclaiming of a king. iii. 497 : hath 
not right to command any man. ibid. : 
is the same thing as teaching, ibid, 
the universities are the fountains whence 
the preachers and gentry, drawing such 
such water as they find, use to sprinkle 
the same, from the pulpit and in their 
conversation, upon the people, iii. 713: 
much preaching an inconvenience, why. 
vi. 243-4 : cannot be too frequent, under 
what conditions, vi. 244. 

PRECEDENT the false measure of justice 
used by the lawyers, iii. 91 : men's 
judgments perverted by trusting to pre- 
cedents, iii. 266. none can become law 
but what is reasonable, iv. 228. 

PREDICAMENT described, i. 25 . the con- 
tinual subordination of names loss com- 
mon to names more common, ibid, 
in all predicaments, the division may be 
made in contradictory names, i. 27: in 
all predicaments, of positive names the 
former comprehends the latter, ibid.: 
of negatives, the latter comprehends the 
former, ibid 

the use of predicaments in philosophy, 
not great, i. 28. 

PREDICATE of a proposition, what, i.30,31. 

PRESBYTER elected by the churches, iii. 

the presbytery has challenged the power 
to excommunicate their kings and to be 
supreme moderators in religion no less 
than the pope. iii. 6 1 7 : retained the 
doctrine that the kingdom of Christ is 
already come, and that it began at his re- 
surrection, iii. 690: expected to have 
thereby a sovereign power over the peo- 
ple, ibid. 

the presbyters of t&e chief city or pro 
vince acquiring an authority over the 
parochial presbyters, and appropriating 
to themselves the name of Bishop*, the 
second knot on Christian liberty, iii. 695: 
nrthe same untied by the presbyterians 

pulling down episcopacy in England, iii. 
696: who at the same time lost "their 
own power, ibid.: their attempt to put 
clown episcopacy in England after the 
Scots had done so in Scotland, iv, 406 : 
were pardoned at the Restoration, iv. 
407: accuse the LEVIATHAN of heresy, 

the presbyterian, and papistical, factions, 
vi. 167: the former for the most part 
but so many poor scholars, vi, 190: be- 
came powerful, how. vi. 190-7: made 
themselves confessors, how. vi. 196: 
were most impious hypocrites, vi. 197: 
their preaching not against lying, cheat- 
ing &c., but against lust and rain swearing. 
vi. 195: a comparison of the doctrine of 
the presbyterian and the church of En- 
gland divine, vi, 222-35: take religion 
to be divinity, vi. 235: the cure for 
their seditious doctrines, ibid.: their 
controversy with the episcopalians about 
free-will, vi. 241: their form of church 
government, vi. 275 : their designs and 
pretensions, vi. 275-6: guilty of the 
death of all that fell in the war. vi. 282: 
desire the king's murder, vi. 326. 
recede from the former divinity as much 
as Luther and Calvin from the pope. vi. 
333 : their different sects, ibid, 
the follies and crimes of the presbyte- 
rians. vi 357: from their preachers pro- 
ceeded wholly the mischief of the rebel- 
lion, vi. 363 : their objects, what, ibid.: 
their sting how plucked out by the 
Hump. vi. 375: their learning and man- 
ners, what. vi. 379: cannot rightly be 
called loyal, why. vi. 382. 
the Presbyterian and Independent fac- 
tion of the long parliament, their several 
objects, vi. 407-8: the Prebyterians 
make a confession of faith, vi. 417. 

PRESENT the present only has a being in 
nature, iii. 15. 

PRESS one body in motion presses another 
body in motion, when by its endeavour 
it makes it wholly or in part to go out of 
its place, i. 211. 

endeavour is called pressure, when. i. 333 : 
they differ, how. ibid, 
bodies pressing each other in a free 
space, all their parts, if fluid, move to the 
sides in a line perpendicular to the pres- 
sure, i. 334: so also in hard bodies, 
though not manifest to the sense, i. 335 : 
if in an enclosed space, the bodies, if both 
fluid, well penetrate each other, i. 335: 
a fluid body, not enclosed, pressing a 
hard body, will spread itself over its sur- 
face, i. 336. 
a body pressing another but not pene- 



tilting, will gfve the part pressed an en- 
deavour to yield, i. 336 ; in a line per- 
pendicular to its surface, ibid. : a hard 
body pressing and penetrating another 
body not perpendicularly, its first endea- 
vour will be in aline sometimes between, 
sometimes without the inclined line of 
pressure and the perpendicular, i. 337. 

PRESUMPTION when the event answers 
the expectation, it is but presumption, 
though called prudence, iii. 15: pre- 
sumption of the past from the past. iii. 1 6. 

PRIAPUS their own privy members in- 
voked by the Gentiles under the name of 
Priapus. iii. 100: their procession of 
Priapus. iii. 663. 

PRIDE a breach of the ninth law of nature, 
iii, 140: of the eighth, ii. 38: pride is 
what. iv. 41, 103: is naturally punished 
with ruin, why. iii. 357. 

PRIEST on bringing his people into Ju- 
da>a, God gave to the priests the first 
fruits reserved to himself, i. 412. 
unpleasing priests, the one cause of all 
changes of religion in the world, iii 109. 
none but the hiph priests could enquire 
God's will of God himself, iii. 399, 400: 
in what sense he was a prophet, iii. 412. 
not many priests would have troubled 
themselves with spiritual jurisdiction, if 
the kingdom of God were not a civil 
kingdom on earth, iii. 403-4. 
the priests were more holy than the Le- 
vitcs, the high-priest the most holy. iii. 

the priesthood royal till the Jews rejected 
God. iii. 419, 514,".533, 536, 557, 559, 57 1 : 
then became ministerial, ibid. 583. ii. 
248 : the high-priests deprived of their 
oth'ce as the king thought lit. iii. 419. ii. 
248 : the high-priest had the power in the 
time of Joshua of making peace and war. 
iii. 469 : also the judicature, ibid. : till 
the time of Saul, had the supreme autho- 
rity in God's worship, ibid. : in the time of 
the Judges, the right, though not the ex- 
ercise, of the sovereignty still in the high- 
priest, iii. 470, 472. ii. 242-4: in the 
time of Esdras, the high-priest was the 
civil sovereign, iii. 517. ii. 248: - the 
high -priest alone, so long as sovereign, 
had the right to consecrate, iii. 545: 
till the time of the kings, none but the 
high-priest could make or depose a priest, 
iii. 571. 

the priests pretending to turn the bread 
and wine into the body and blood ol 
Christ, are both enchanters and liars, 
iii. 611. 

his unhallowed spittle used in baptism, 
iii. 613. 

never, after the election of Saul, of his 

own authority deposed any king. iii. 617. 

the priests of Chaldaea, amongst the most 

ancient philosophers, iii. 666. 

marriage forbidden to the priests, on 

what ground, iii. 681 : the true ground. 

iii. 682. 

the priests, how they come to be exempt 

from the civil laws. iii. 691. 

priest and presbyter, the same word. iii. 

692. iv. 195. 

his power of making Chri&t, of ordaining 

penance, of remitting and retaining sins, 

how it serves to uphold the power of the 

pope. iii. 693. 

the priests marry not. iii. 699 why not. 

ii. 318: this to kings the occasion of 

what inconvenience, ibid iii. 692. vi. 180: 

the prohibition came in, when first. 

vi. 181. 

the priesthood was in Moses, iv. 193: 

afterwards in Christ as king. ibid. 

PRIMOGENITURE is natural lot. iii. 142. ii. 
41, 124, 

PRINCIPLES propositions not intelligible, 
and sometimes manifestly false, thrust 
on us under the names of principles, by 
whom. i. 37 : certain petitions common- 
ly received under the number of princi- 
ples, ibid. : petitions of the writers of 
geometry, are principles of art or con- 
struction, but not of science and demon- 
stration, ibid. 

for their discovery, what method to be 
used. i. 68-9. 

are incapable of demonstration, i. 80: 
are known by nature, ibid.: need ex- 
plication, but no demonstration, i. 81. 
true principles were wanting to tho 
Greeks and Latins, except in geometry, 
from which to derive true reasoning, 
i. 87. 

PRISM the cause of the various colours 
seen through a prism, i. 459-62: the 
difference of colours appears most mani- 
festly in a prism whose base is an equi- 
lateral triangle, i. 461. 

PRIZE how the right to a prize propound- 
ed, passeth. iii. 122, 123: how claimed 
as due. iii. 124. 

PROBABLE what. iv. 29. 

PROBLEM solid, what so called, i. 315: 
lincary, what, ibid.: are fitly called 
plane, which, ibid.: the word, in ancient 
writers, signifies what, vii 323. 

PROCLUS his interpretation of Euclid's de- 
finition of a point, vii. 201. 

TrpofaT&TtQ or antistites, were what. iii. 
528-9, 544. 

PROFANE in the Scriptures, the sam^ as 
common, iii. 405. 



PROFESSION with the tongue, is externa 
only. iii. 493: a gesture signifying obe- 
dience, ibid.: in it, the Christian has 
the same liberty as had Naamun. ibid, 
the difference between faith and profes- 
sion, ii. 305. 

PROFITABLE those things which please as 
means to a further end. iv. 33. 

PROGNOSTICS things casual taken, after 
one or two encounters, for prognostics 
of the like ever after . iii. 98 : this part 
of the seed of natural religion, ibid. : 
are naturally, but conjectures upon 
conjectures of time past, and superna- 
tural^, divine revelation, iii. 101 : why 
mischievous to the commonwealth, vi. 

PROMETHEUS the prudent man. iii. 95: 
the allegory of, explained, ibid. ii. 129 n. 

PROMISE what, iii, 121: is bywords ot 
the future, ibid. 

a bare promise not obligatory, why. iii 
122. iv. 90: promise in consideration of 
benefit received, binding, why. 123: in 
all acts of contract, is equivalent to a 
contract, ibid. 

promises mutual where no civil power, 
no covenants, iii. 133. 

PROOF he that pretendeth any, maketh 
judge of his proof him to whom he ad- 
dresseth his speech, iii. 510. 

PROPERTY properties of bodies, what. i. 
5 : are known by their generation, and 
contrarily. i. 6. 

no property or dominion, in the natural 
condition of mankind, iii. 115: is ac- 
quired by mutual contract, iii. 131 : no 
property, where no commonwealth, ibid, 
ii. 84. iv. 164. 

is instituted by the sovereign power in 
order to pace. iii. 165: the rules of, 
are the civil laws. ibid. : the constitution 
of, is the distribution of the materials of 
nutrition, iii. 233 : belongs in all com- 
monwealths to the sovereign power. ibid. : 
the first law of, is for the distribution 
of the land. iii. 234. 

necessity for the transfer of property by 
exchange and mutual contract, iii. 237. 
the subject has no property exclusive of 
the sovereign, ii. 84. 

its essence is, not that a man may use it, 
but that he alone may use it. ii. 188-9. 
is derived from the sovereign power, 
therefore not to be pretended against it. 
iv. 164. vi. 154. c 
allodial and conditional, vi. 154. 
the property of the subject in land in 
England, is what. vi. 154-7. 

PROPHECY from whom it proceeds, iii. 15 : 
proceeds supernaturally. ibid,: the 

best prophet naturally, is the best^ess- 
er. ibid. 

madmen by the Jews held to be pro- 
phets, iii. 66: the prophets of the Old 
Testament did not pretend enthusiasm, 
or that God spake in them, but to them, 
iii. 67. 

true prophecy, is a miracle, iii. 107: 
one of the only three testimonies a man 
can give of divine calling, ibid, 
how a man is to know when he is to obey 
the word of God delivered to him by a 
prophet iii. 362 : a true prophet is to 
be known by the doing of miracles, and 
by teaching no other than the religion 
established, iii. 362, 365, 425, 435. iv. 
330: miracles alone, not a sufficient 
proof, iii. 363, 365. 

one prophet may deceive another pro- 
phet, iii. 362 : a false prophet may have 
the power of miracles, iii. 364. 
must confirm his mission by an imme- 
diate miracle, iii. 365. 
the place of all prophecy supplied, since 
the time of Christ, by the Scriptures, 
iii. 365. 

the prophets spake by the spirit of God, 
that is, by some supernatural dream or 
vision, iii. 385: the n&me prophet signi- 
fies in Scriptures sometimes one that 
speaks from God to man or from man to 
God, sometimes a foreteller of things to 
come, and sometimes one that speaks 
incoherently, iii. 412: most frequently 
in the first sense, ibid. : the name given 
to those that in Christian churches have 
to say prayers for the congregation, iii. 
413: those amongst whom was Saul, 
were prophets, in that they praised God 
in a public manner, ibid, 
signifies sometimes only praising God 
in psalms and holy songs, iii. 413. 
the poets of the heathen, in what sense 
called prophets, iii. 413. 
impostors, as well as God's spokesmen, 
are prophets, iii. 414: a greater repu- 
tation or prophecy gained by one casual 
event, than can be lost again by never 
so many failings, iii. 414. 
the many kinds of prophets, iii. 102, 414. 
is not an art, but an extraordinary and 
temporary employment from God. iii. 
414 : mostly of good men, sometimes of 
wicked, ibid. 

incoherent speech, why amongst the 
Gentiles one sort of propnecy. iii. 414-15. 
the most frequent signification in the 
Scriptures of the word prophet, he to 
whom God speaks immediately that 
which he is to say from him to men. iii. 
415. ii. 205. 



God speaks to his prophets, in what way. 
iih 415-16. 

Moses and the high -priests, prophets of 
a more eminent place and degree in God's 
favour, iii. 417. * 

the word expounded by dream or vision. 
iii. 418: the prophets in general took 
notice of the word of God from their 
imaginations in sleep or extasy. ibid. : 
in true prophets the imagination super- 
natural, ib. : in false, natural or feigned, 
ibid. : prophets were said also to speak 
from the spirit, iii. 418 : these were ex- 
traordinary prophets, ibid, 
prophets by a perpetual calling, supreme 
and subordinate, iii. 418. 
the kings of Israel God's chief prophets, 
iii. 419: the manner of God's speaking 
to the sovereign prophets not intelligible. 
iii. 419, 420: to subordinate prophets 
of perpetual calling, God spake by na- 
tural means, iii. 420: which attributed 
to the operation of the Holy Ghost, ibid, 
in the time of the New Testament, Christ 
the only sovereign prophet, iii. 420, 478. 
a prophet speaking by the spirit of God, 
to be understood as speaking according 
to God's will declared by the supreme 
prophet, iii. 421. 

all prophecy supposeth dream or vision, 
or some especial gift of God so rare as to 
be admired, iii. 423 : the necessity for 
wariness in obeying the voice of man 
pretending to bo a prophet, ibid. : every 
prophet worthy to be suspected of am- 
bition and imposture, why. iii. 424 : is 
to be examined and tried, unless he be 
the civil sovereign, or by him authorized, 
ibid.: much prophecy ing in the Old 
Testament, and preaching in the New, 
against prophets, ibid, 
the number of false prophets greater 
than that of true. iii. 424 : of false pro- 
phets every man must beware at his own 
peril, ibid. 

in the time of the Captivity, were gene- 
rally liars, iii. 424: their quarrels, and 
giving of the lie to each other, iii. 425. 
are to be discerned by every man by 
those rules of natural reason given by 
God to discern true from false, iii. 425: 
these rules, conformity of doctrine, 
and miraculous power of foretelling, ibid. 

in the New Testament, but one mark of 
a true prophet, the preaching of this 
doctrine, that Jesus is Christ, iii. 425. 
God sometimes speaks by prophets whose 
person he has not accepted, iii. 426: 
the rule perfect on both sides, that he 
that preacneth the Messiah already come 


in the person of Jesus, is a true, he that 
denieth it, is a false prophet, ibid, 
the sovereign prophet is God's vice- 
gerent on earth, iii. 426. 
no prophet in the time of Moses, but 
such as he approved and authorised, iii. 

the prophets controlled the kings both of 
Judah and of Israel, in matters of state 
as well as religion, iii. 474: did some- 
times admonish and threaten, but had no 
authority over them. iv. 191. 
lived, except a few, in the time of the 
captivity, iii. 516: the rest not long be- 
fore, ibid. : were persecuted by the kings 
and false prophets, ibid, 
the name prophet, in the Church, signified 
not an office, but profitable gifts, iii. 527; 
as the gift of interpreting the Old 
Testament, ibid. 

many false prophets are gone out into 
the world, iii. 588. 

the rational word, and the word of pro- 
phecy, ii. 206. 

supernatural prediction, and faith in the God 
of Abraham, the only marks of a true pro- 
phet proposed by God to the Jews. ii. 
236, 246; neither alone, sufficient, ibid, 
the Jews slew their prophets, and held 
them for prophetic afterwards, why. ii. 

the civil sovereignty was in fact in the 
prophets from the death of Joshua till 
the election of Saul. ii. 243. 
the prophets were sent not with autho- 
rity, but to proclaim and teach, ii. 246. 
the prophets of the Old Testament 
preached no other than that Jesus is 
Christ, iv. 178. 

in what sense of the word there are, have 
been, and shall be in the Church prophets 
innumerable, and in what sense there 
have been none since the death of St. 
John the Evangelist, iv. 326-7 : a pro- 
phet, is what. v. 270. 
the Cornwall prophetess, vi. 398. 
PROPORTION is the equality or inequality 
of the magnitude of the antecedent com- 
pared with that of the consequent, i. 133. 
vii. 208, 229, 227. 

of the less to the greater, a proportion of 
defect. i. 134 : of the greater to the less, 
one of excess, ibid. 

proportion of proportions, as well as of 
magnitudes, i. 134: /?ro/x>rfona/s,'what. 
ibid. 146: in this'comparison, not less 
than four magnitudes, ibid. 145. 
of antecedent to consequent, consists in 
what. i. 134: of magnitudes, is exposed 
by exposing the magnitudes* i, 142 : of 
two magnitudes, consists in their tiif- 



ference compared With either of them. i. 
134, 142. 

proportion of unequals, is quantity, i. 
143,146. vii. 235 : of equals, is not quan- 
tity, ibid. ibid. ibid. 

of times and uniform velocities, exposed 
how. i. 143. 

proportion threefold, of equality, excess, 
&n of defect, i. 145. 

proportion aritfunetical, compares one 
magnitude with another simply by their 
difference, i. 145. vii. 196, 230 ^.-geome- 
trical, by their aliquot parts, ibid. ibid, 
ibid. : geometrical, commonly called 
proportion simply, ibid. ibid. ibid, 
if the magnitudes compared in both of 
two proportions are equal, one proportion 
is not greater or less than the other, i. 
146. vii. 196: of two proportions of in- 
equality, whether of excess or defect, one 
may be greater or less than the other, or 
they may be equal, i. 146: proportions 
of inequality may be added or subtracted, 
multiplied or divided, i. 146: propor- 
tions of equality, not so. ibid, 
equal proportions, commonly called the 
same proportion, i. 146: greater propor- 
tion, what. i. 146-7: less proportion, 
what. i. 147. 

one arithmetical is the same with another 
arithmetical proportion, when. i. 147: 
other properties of the same arithmetical 
proportion, i. 147-9. 

one geometrical is the same with another 
geometrical proportion, when the same 
cause, producing equal effects in equal 
times, determines both the proportions, 
i. 149. vii. 242 : the transmutations of 
the same geometrical proportion, i.l 47-54, 
comparison of analogical quantities ac- 
cording to magnitude, i. 156-7. 
of four proportionals, if the first is 
greater than the second, the third is 
greater than the fourth, &c. i. 156: if 
any equimultiples be taken of the first 
and third, and any of the second and 
fourth, if the multiple of the first is 
greater than that of the second, the mul 
tiple of the third is greater than that o 
the fourth, &c. i. 156 7. 
composition of proportions, i. 157-63. 
ordinate proportion, what. i. 160: per- 
turbed proportion, what. ibid, 
why parallelograms, and solids, have 
their proportions compounded of the pro 
portions of their do-efficients, i. 1 62 : 
the compound of any proportion com- 
pounded with itself inverted, is a pro 
portion of equality, i. 1 63. 
a proportion is multiplied by a number 
How. 1. 164; divided, how. ibid. 

the same quantity compared with two 
other quantities, has a greater proportion 
to the lesser than to the greater, i. 165. 
of continual proportionals, i. 166-71: 
the differences or continual proportionals 
will be proportional to them. i. 168. 
of arithmetical and geometrical propor- 
tion, i. 171-5: the several means in geo- 
metrical, are less than the same number 
of means in arithmetical proportion, i. 
171: logarithms, upon what foundation 
built, i. 175. 

proportions, said to be proportional, when, 
i. 247 : commensurable, when. ibid, 
geometrical proportionals taken in every 
point, are the same with arithmetical, i. 

the proportions of quantities arc the 
same with those of their causes, i. 264; 
the proportion between two effects 
proceeds from the proportion between 
the causes concurring to produce one 
effect and the causes concurring to pro- 
duce the other effect, ibid, 
by the description of deficient figures in 
a parallelogram, any number of mean 
proportionals may be found between two 
given straight lines, i. 267. 
the proportion of an hour to an ell, is the 
proportion of two hours to two ells. vii. 373. 
proportion is the relation of two ^uanti- 
ties, cannot be quantity absolute, vii. 318. 
the composition of proportions by multi- 
plication, as given in Euclid vi, def. 5, is 
but another mode of addition, vii. 381. 
PROPOSITION the speech of those that 
affirm or deny. i. 30. ii. 302. iv. 23 : 
the only kind of speech useful in philo- 
sophy, ibid. 

definition of a proposition, i. 30: may 
be formed by the position of one name 
after another, without a copula, i. 31. 
distinction of propositions, i. 34-9 : uni- 
versal and particular, i. 34 : indefinite, 
ibid.: singular, ibid.: affirmative and 
negative, i. 35. iv. 23 : the difference 
between affirmative and negative, what, 
i. 49: true and false, i. 35, 57. ii. 303-4. 
iv. 24: primary, and not primary.!. 36: 
propositions primary, so called be- 
cause first in ratiocination, i. 37 : are 
nothing but definitions, or parts of defi- 
nitions, ibid. : necessary and contin- 
gent, i. 37 : those propositions only ne- 
cessary, which are of sempetemal truth, 
i. 38 ; categorical and hypothetical, i. 
38. iv. 29 : both signify the same, if ne- 
cessary, i. 89 : not if contingent, ibid. : 
hypothetical, when rightly said to be 
true. ib. : hypothetical when true, the ca- 
tegorical answering to it, is necessary, ib. 



philosophers may mostly reason more 
solidly in hypothetical, than categorical 
propositions, why. i. 39 : every propo - 
sition may be pronounced and written in 
many forms, ibid.: an obscure proposi- 
tion, how to be dealt with. ibid, 
propositions equipollent i/40: any two 
universals, of which the terms of the 
one are contradictory to the terms of 
the other, are equipollent, ibid. : parti- 
culars simply converted, are equipollent. 
i.41: negative propositions, the same 
whether the negation be before or after 
the copula, ibid.: subaltern proposi- 
tions, are universal and particular of the 
same quality, i. 41-2 : contrary, are uni- 
versal propositions of different quality, 
i. 42: suocontrary, are particular pro- 
positions of different quality, ibid, : 
contradictory, those that differ in both 
quantity and quality, ibid. 
a proposition is said to follow from two 
propositions, when. i.4 2: true may follow 
from false, but never false from true. i. 43. 
how the antecedent propositions are com- 
monly called the cause of the conclusion. 
i. 43. 

proposition the first step in the progress 
of philosophy, i. 44. 

no conclusion from two propositions with- 
out a common term. i. 45: major and 
minor proposition, what. ibid. : from 
two particular propositions, no conclu- 
sion, i. 47. 

proposition the addition of two, and syl- 
logism of three names, i. 48. 
false proposition from incoherency of 
names, i. 57-61 : may be made how many 
ways. i. 57: in every true proposition, 
the names must be copulated how. i. 58. 
a proposition signifies only the order of 
those things one after another, which 
we observe in the same idea. i. 61 : 
raises but one idea. ibid, 
falsities of propositions, when to be dis- 
covered by the definitions of the copu- 
lated names, i. 61 : when by resolving 
the names with definitions, till we come 
to a simple name. ibid. : when by phi- 
losophy and ratiocination, i. 62. 
definitions the only primary and univer- 
sal propositions, i. 81. 
the proposition, it will rain to-morrow, is 
either necessarily true or necessarily 
felse. i. 130: the proposition, to morrow 
it will ram, or to-morrow it will not ram, 
not admitted by some to be either of 
them true by itself, i. 130-31 : because 
not true determinately. i. 131. 
propositions are granted sometimes, 
which arc not admitted in the mind. ii. 

302: by supposition Ot'confession.ibld. : 
those which the mind admits, we grant 
for reasons of our own,derived either from 
the proposition or the person propounding. 
ii. 303 : from the proposition how. ibid, 
the conclusions from true propositions 
connected in true syllogisms, are not 
evident without concomitance of concep- 
tions with the words, iv. 28. 

ir pfowirov the face. Hi. 147. iv. 311: 
what the Latins call persona, ibid. ibid. 

7Tpo<rw7roXji//ta acceptation of persons, iii. 
142. ii. 40: a violation of the laws of 
nature, ibid. ibid. 

PROTECTOR what. iii. 226 : his ordi- 
nances must be in the king's name, and 
consistent with the sovereign power, iii. 

he that wants protection, may seek it 
anywhere, iii. 322 : he that has it, is 
obliged to protect his protector as long 
as he can. ibid. 703 ; iv. 421 : protection 
and obedience are relative, iv. 421. 

PROTESTANT factions of papists and pro- 
testants, are unjust, why. iii. 224: the 
protcstant doctors, how they distinguish- 
ed between the secret and revealed will of 
God. v, 103: the moral philosophy of 
the protestant clergy, very good, much 
better than their writings, vi. 222. 

PROVERBS the book of, written partly by 
Solomon, partly by others, iii. 372: by 
whom collected, ibid. 

PROVINCE subject to the democracy or 
aristocracy of another commonwealth, 
are monarchically governed, iii. 178, 
the word province signifies a charge or 
care of business committed to be admi- 
nistered by a third person, iii. 21 5: in 
a commonwealth of divers countries, 
some called provinces, iii. 216: the Ro- 
man provinces, how governed, ibid, 
the government of provinces committed 
to assemblies, iii. 216: such assemblies 
have no jurisdiction beyond the bounds 
of the province, iii. 217. 

PROVISORS statute of. vi. i 10-15. 

PRUDENCE nothing but expectation of 
such things as we have had experience 
of. i. 3 : is not philosophy, ibid. iii. 664. 
prudence, foresight, or providence, what, 
iii. 14-15:~-sometimes called wisdom, iii. 
15: is fallacious, why. iii. 15: as a 
man has more experience, so is he more 
prudent ibid. iv. \S : when tho event 
answers the expectation, it is called pru- 
dence, but is only presumption, ibid, 
it is not prudence tnat distinguishes man 
from beasts, iii. 16, 664. iv. 29. 
the most prudent men subject to eyor 
in particulaf things, iii. 32. 



is much experience, iii. 87, 110. 
the Latins distinguished between pru- 
dentia and sapientia. iii. 37 : the dif- 
ference between prudence and sapience 
made manifest by illustration, ibid.: 
are both useful, but the latter infallible, 
ibid. : the signs of prudence, all uncer- 
tain, ibid. : most men have enough for 
their private affairs, iii. 38. 
wit called prudence, when. iii. 60: de- 
pends on much experience, memory of 
like things, and their consequences, ibid.: 
not so much difference of men in their 
prudence, as in their fancies and judg- 
ments, ibid . to govern well a family, 
and a kingdom, not different degrees of 
prudence, ibid. : a plain husbandman 
more prudent in his own affairs, than a 
privy-councillor in those of another, ibid, 
is attained by us, whilst looking after 
something else. iii. 110 : is bestowed by 
equal time equally on all men, in what 
they equally apply themselves to. ibid, 
any more than vulgar, has ever been 
either not understood, or levelled and 
cried down . ii. ded. : prudent, the only 
name that the moral philosophers will 
not brook that other men should arro- 
gate to themselves, ii. pref. 
the reasoning of men that profess civil 
prudence respecting the property of sub- 
jects in their goods, ii. 157: speak as 
in a dissolute multitude, ii. 158. 
old men more prudent than young, why, 
iv. 18 : men of quick imagination than 
men of slow. ibid. : is but conjecture 
from experience, ibid, 
is the same with virtue in general, iv. 1 10. 

PBUDENTIUS his Hymn Jussum est Casaris 
&c. v. 440 : the same parodied, v. 446. 

they were, iii. 270: resemble the re 
ports of cases adjudged in England, iii. 
271 : are not laws. ii. 195. iv. 227. 

PBYNNE Burton and Bastwick, their re- 
lease and triumphant return, vi. 244,250. 

PSALMS put in their present form after 
the return from Babylon, iii. 372. 

PTOLEMY Claudius, author of the Alme- 
gest. vii. 75. 

translation of the Bible by the Septuagint 
iii. 367, 374, 517. 

PUBLIC -by it always meant either the 
person, or something belonging to the 
commonwealth, iii. 404. 

PUBLICAN -a farmer and receiver of the 
revenue of the commonwealth, iii. 502-3 : 
because paying taxes was hated and 
4ptcsted by the Jews, therefore publican 

and sinner passed for the same thing, iii 

PUBLICOLA in what sense understood for 
a worshipper of the people, iii. 349. 

PULCHBUM ET TuBPE their signification 
nearly, but not quite the same as good 
and evil. iii. 41 : signify, that which by 
some apparent sign promiseth good or 
evil. ibid. iv. 32 : have no name pre- 
cisely answering in English, iv. 32. 

PUNISHMENT that it regard only the fu- 
ture, the sixth law of nature, ii. 37, 179 : 
the seventh, iii. 140. 
is to be inflicted only for correction, ii. 
37. iii. 140, 337. 

he that is punished in the attempt to 
depose his sovereign, is author of his 
own punishment, iii. 160. 
the capital punishment of a body politic, 
is dissolution, iii. 213. 
if none be determined by the law, he 
that violates the law subjects himself to 
arbitrary punishment, iii, 280, 299 -300. it 
179, 189 : the punishment foreknown, 
if not great enough to deter, is an in- 
vitement to the crime, iii. 281: is tho 
price of the crime, iii. 299. 
a presumption prevalent amongst vain- 
glorious men, that punishment should 
not be inflicted on them with the same 
rigour as on the vulgar, iii, 283. 
some punishments consequent not to the 
transgression, but to the observance of 
the law. iii. 292. 
definition of. iii. 297. 
the right of, by what door it came in. 
iii. 297. ii. 75: is not grounded on the 
gift of the subject, ibid, 
that not punishment which does not 
proceed from public authority, iii. 298 : 
that whereby a man is left in his 
former estate, not punishment, ibid. : 
evil inflicted for what has not been 
judged by public authority to be a trans- 
gression of the law, is not punishment, 
ibid.: or inflicted by power usurped, 
ibid. : or inflicted without intent or 
possibility of disposing to obey the laws, 
iii. 299 : nor evil, the natural conse- 
quence of certain actions, ibid. : nor 
evil less than the' benefit following the 
crime committed, ibid, : nor evil in- 
flicted beyond that determined by (he 
law. ibid. ii. 180: nor for a fact done 
before there be a law that forbids it. iii. 
300 : nor inflicted upon the person of 
the commonwealth, ibid. : nor upon a 
declared enemy, ibid. : the punishments 
of the law, are for subjects, not for ene- 
mies, iii. 301. 



is Divine and human, iii. 301 : human 
punishments, what. ibid, -.corporal, capi- 
tal, pecuniary, ibid. : pecuniary mulct 
imposed with design to gather money, is 
not punishment, hi. 302: except when, 
ibid. : the loss of things honourable by 
nature, not punishment, ibid, 
the punishment of innocent subjects, is 
against the law of nature, iii. 304 : of 
innocent men not subjects, if for the 
benefit of the commonwealth, is not 
against the law of nature, iii. 305. 
reward and punishment the nerves and 
tendons that move the limbs and joints 
of the commonwealth, iii. 307. 
is taken for an act of hostility, by men 
that know not the obligation of keeping 
faith, iii. 324. 

the impunity of great men, how it brings 
about the ruin of the commonwealth, 
iii. 333. 

the severest punishments to be inflicted 
for the crimes most dangerous to the 
public, iii. 337. 

of actions the source of more harm than 
good, the natural punishment is what. 
iii. 356 : to the breaches of the law of 
nature is naturally consequent natural 
punishment, iii. 357. 
to renounce the mercy of God, is not to 
oblige oneself to punishment, ii. 28. 
punishment arbitrary becomes definite 
oy the punishment of the first delin- 
quent, ii. 180: to impose a greater, is 
against the law of nature, ibid, 
a penalty, express or implied, is attached 
to every law. ii. 189: where not ex 
pressed, is arbitrary, ibid, 
is not a price, whereby may be purchased 
a license of breaking the law. ii. 201 : 
the punishment suffered does not expiate 
the crime, ibid. 

the continuance of punishment after the 
day of judgment reconciled with the law 
of nature which forbids revenge but for 
amendment, iv. 116. 

the authority of defining punishment 
can belong to none other than the sove- 
reign, vi. 122. 

PURGATORY vales of. iii. 109: never 
perhaps thought of by St. Paul. iii. 593. 
an argument for, drawn from a text 
of his. iii. 596: the doctrine of, 
whence, iii. 616: built by the Church oi 
Rome, wherefore, ibid. : by some other 
Churches of this later ago demolished, ib. 
is founded on the doctrine of the natural 
immortality of the soul. iii. 627. 
agreed by all, that in the world to come 
there shall be no purgatory, iii. 629 : 

neither the word, nor the thing purgatory, 
in any text of Scripture, iii. 631. 
the doctrine of hell and purgatory main- 
tained by the Roman doctors by histories 
of apparitions and ghosts, and traditions 
called the unwritten word of God. iii. 
686 : helps to enrich the clergy, iii. 693. 
ii. 318. 

PUSILLANIMITY desire of things that con- 
duce but little to our end. iii. 44. ii. 52 : 
and fear of things that are but of little 
hindrance, ibid. 79. 

sometimes the cause of tho folly of many 
and great digressions in discourse, iii. 58. 
craft a sign of pusillanimity, iii. 60. iv. 52. 
is dishonourable, iii. 79: disposes to 
irresolution, and to lose the fittest op- 
portunities of action, iii. 89. 
consists in what qualities, iv. 52. 

PYBRACH his quatrains, iv. 445. 

PYM his cabal, iv. 417: one of the five 
members, vi. 383. 

PYTHAGORAS and his followers, iv. 387-8. 
vi. 98 : his doctrine of the transmigra- 
tion of souls, vi, 277: his travels in 
Egypt, vii. 74. 

QUALITY the. distinction of, in proposi- 
tions, what. L 35. 

the causes of sensible qualities cannot 
be known, until we know the causes of 
sense, i. 72: sensible qualities are in 
the object but so many several motions, 
pressing our organs diversly. iii. 2: 
and in us that are pressed, nothing but 
divers motions, ibid, 
effects attributed by the schools to occult 
qualities, iii. 680. 

QUAKERS their party in the civil war. vi. 
167: one of the brood hatched by the 
presbyterians. vi. 333. 

QUANTITY cannot be remembered with- 
out sensible and present measures, i. 13: 
cannot be saici to be in time without 
the help of line and motion, i. 26: nor in 
motion without line and time, ibid.: nor 
in force otherwise than by motion and 
Kolid. ibid. 

the distinction of quantity in propositions, 
what. i. 34. 

no quantity so small but a less may be 
taken, how to be demonstrated, i. 100. 
each of the three^ dimensions, if its 
limits be made known, is called quantity. 
i. 138. vii. 193: is that which is signi- 
fied by the word by which answer is 
made to the question* how muck. i. 138-9. 
iii. 679. vii. 192. 



definition of. i. 139. vii. 192. 
is determined two ways, by sense, and 
by memory, i. 139: the former way 
called exposition, ibid.: the quantity ex- 
posed, must be something revocable to 
sense, i. 140: quantity determined by 
memory or comparison, nothing else but 
proportion of a dimension not exposed 
to another which is exposed, ibid. : all 
quantity designed by motion, is called 
continual quantity, i. 141. 
analogical quantities, their comparison 
according to magnitude, i. 156-7. 
the angle of contact in a circle, is quan- 
tity, but heterogeneous to that of an 
angle simply so called, i. 196. 
wheresoever there is greater and less, 
there is quantity, i. 197. vii. 193. 
the proportions of quantities are the 
same with those of their causes, i. 264 : 
quantities determinable from a know- 
ledge of their causes, i. 265. 
the equality and inequality of quantities 
may be argued from motion and time, as 
well as from congruence, i. 312: two 
quantities, whether lines or figures, one 
curved the other straight, may be made 
congruous by motion, i. 312-13: the 
equality or inequality of quantities may 
also be demonstrated by considerations 
of weight i. 313: also of powers of 
lines, by multiplication &c. ibid, 
all sensible qualities are but phantasms 
in the sentient i. 391-2. 
is divisible without limit, i. 446. 
everything said to be greater or less, as 
it has more or less quantity, i. 458. 
no possibility of reckoning quantities 
without words, iii. 23. 
is nothing but the determination of mat- 
ter, iii. 679. 

the only subject of quantity is body. vii. 
195: quantity may be considered in all 
the operations of nature, vii. 196. 
homogeneous qualities, what. vii. 198. 
in what sense an accident can have quan- 
tity, vii. 227: such speech improper, 
but cannot be altered, ibid. : the quan- 
tity of a proportion, what. vii. 298. 

QUARTER giving quarter, what. iii. 189: 
he that hath it, hath his life given only 
till further deliberation, iii. 190. 

QUIDDITY entity &c., insignificant words 
of the school, iii. 19. 

QUIXOTE Don, his madness whence, iv. 58. 

KAGE madness from* excess of pride, iii. 

C 62. iv. 58. 
RAIN a sign of a cloud gone before, i. 14 : 

is raised by the moon as well c as the 
sun. i. 440: the first rainbow was a mi- 
racle, why. iii. 428: was a sign that 
there should be no more universal de- 
struction of the earth by water, ibid, 
the original cause of rain. vii. 40, 113:- 
is in greatest quantities, where, ibid, 
ibid.: why it rains seldom, but snows 
often, on high mountains, vii. 41. 

RANGING a certain coherence of concep- 
tions in the senses, iv. 15: examples 
thereof, ibid. 

RAPE a greater crime than violation by 
flattery, iii. 295 : of a married, greater 
than of an unmarried woman, ibid. 

RAPPER, SWAPPER the elegancies of 
Bishop Bramhall. iv. 369. 

RARE rarefaction of bodies, iii. 678-9 : 
condensed, is when there is in the same 
matter less quantity than before, rarefied, 
when there is more. iii. 679. 
rarum and densum, what. vii. 115, 172, 
224, 385. 

RASHNESS a rash action, not reasonably 
punishable unless voluntary, iv. 272. 

RATIO the Latin name for an account of 
money, iii. 25: ratiocinatlo, accounting, 
ibid.: thence ratio became extended 
to the faculty of reckoning in all things, 

ratio now is but oratio, for the most part, 
iv. 25. See PROPORTION. 

RAVAILLAC his murder of Henry iv of 
France, and punishment, iv. 294. vi. 126. 

REACTION action and reaction are in op- 
posite directions, i. 348 : reaction is but 
endeavour in the patient to restore itself, 

all sense is reaction, but everything that 
reacteth hath not sense, i. 393. 

REASON all men can reason to some de- 
gree, and concerning some things, i. 1 : 
in a long series of reasons, wander out 
of the way for want of method, ibid. 
reasoning, or ratiocination, is computation. 
i. 366: is nothing but addition or sub- 
traction, iii. 29: how men reason in 
thought, without the use of words, i. 3-4. 
the foundation of all reasoning is this 
axiom, that of two contradictory names, 
one is the name of anything whatsoever, 
the other not. i. 19. 

for true reasoning, practice more neces- 
sary than precept i. 54, 64. 
the work of reasoning, to know why or 
from what causes proceed the phantasms 
of sense and imagination, i. 66. 
all true reasoning from true principles 
produces science, i. 86: is true demon- 
stration, ibid,: if the world, nil but one 
man, were annihilated, what would re- 



main for that man to reason about, i. 

in reasoning heed should be taken of 
words, which besides their ordinary sig- 
nification, have a signification of the 
passions of the speaker, iii. 29 : reason- 
ing by words, conceiving the conse- 
tiuence of the names of all the parts to 
the name of the whole, or from the name 
of the whole and one part to the name 
of the other part. ibid. : in what matter 
soever there is place for addition and 
subtraction, there is place for reason, iii. 
.30, 33: the definition of, adding and 
subtracting the consequences of general 
names, agreed on for marking and sig- 
nifying our thoughts, iii. 30. 
all controversies in, must be decided by 
an arbitrator, iii. 31 : to seek to have 
things determined by no other reason 
than one's own, as intolerable as in play 
to use for trump on e\ery occasion that 
suit whereof one has most in one's 
hand. ibid. 

the want of right reason bewrayed by the 
claim made to it. iii. 31. 
its use and end. iii. 31. 
in reasoning in words of general signifi- 
cation, a false inference is not error, but 
absurdity, iii. 32. 

is not born with us. iii. 35. ii. pref.: 
but gotten by industry, first in apt im- 
posing of names, and next in a good and I 
orderly method, iii. 35: serves the most 
part of men to little use in common life, 
iii. 36. 

reason, the pace at which the human 
mind should travel, iii. 36. 
is the only acquired wit. iii. 61. 
men set themselves against reason, as 
often as reason is against them. iii. 91. 
iv. ep. ded. 

a precept of reason containing the fun- 
damental law, and the first right, of na- 
ture, iii. 117. 

the laws of nature are dictates of reason, 
iii. 147, 513. ii. 13, 16, 44, 50. 
the judgment of what is reasonable in 
customs, belongs to the sovereign, iii. 253. 
defect of reasoning, is erroneous opinion, 
iii. 279. 

three ways in which men are prone to 
violate the laws from defect in reasoning, 
iii. 281-2. 

the teaching of unlearned divines, that 
sanctity and natural reason cannot stand 
together, iii. 312. 

that a body may be in many places at 
one and the same time, against reason 
iii. 326. 
right reason, one of the three hearings 

of the word of God. iii. 345: in his 
natural kingdom, men are governed by 
the natural dictates of right reason, ibid, 
natural reason, the principles of natural 
science, iii. 354. 

our natural reason is the undoubted 
word of God. iii. 359: is the talent 
given us to negotiate till the coming 
again of our Saviour, ibid, 
revelation may be of things above, but 
of nothing contrary to reason, iii. 106: 
there be many tnings in God's word 
above, but nothing contrary to reason, 
iii. 360: reason and opinion, not in 
our power to change, ibid, 
serves only to convince the truth, not of 
fact, but of consequence, iii. 368. 
its dictates are laws eternal, iii. 378. 
the constant signification of words the 
foundation of all true reasoning, iii. 380. 
nothing produced by right reasoning but 
general, eternal, and immutable truth, 
iii. 664: the natural plants of human 
reason are like the plants of corn and 
wine dispersed in the fields and woods, 
before men knew their virtues, iii. 665. 
reason and eloquence, may stand very 
well together, iii. 702 : without power- 
ful eloquence, the effect of reason but 
little, iii. 701. 

its clue begins in the dark, but leads us 
by the hand into clear light ii. ded. 
to children and those that want reason, 
is unknown the virtue of faith and cove- 
nants, ii. 2, n.: cannot enter into so 
ciety, why. ibid. 

what is not contrary to reason, is done 
justly and with right, ii. 8, 15: those ac- 
tions only wrong, which are repugnant 
to right reason, ii. 15. 
true reason is a law. ii. 16: is no less a 
part of human nature, than the other 
mental faculties, ibid. iv. 87: is the 
same in all men. iv. 87. 
right reason, in the state of nature, means 
what, it 16, n.: in a commonwealth, is 
the civil law. ibid.: all breach of the 
law of nature consists in false reasoning, 
how. ibid. 

to do anything tending to the injury of 
the reasoning faculty, is against the law 
of nature, ii. 44. 

never changes her end, peace and de- 
fence, ii. 47 : nor the means to that end, 
those virtues implied in the law of na- 
ture, ibid. * 
is given by God to every man for the 
rnle of his actions, ii. 51 : to be a light 
unto him. iv. 116: that the law of God 
is seated in right reason, confirmed by 
Scripture, ii. 51. 



the decision whether a man reasons 
rightly, belongs to the commonwealth, 
ii. 269. 

things which exceed human reason, made 
more difficult by explication, ii. 305. 
reasoning is the making of syllogisms. 
iv. 24: a conclusion is according to rea- 
son, or against reason, when, ibid: is 
the means of multiplying one untruth by 
another, iv. 25. 

right reason, not to be found in rerum 
natura. iv. 225 -.what men commonly 
mean by right reason, is their own rea- 
son, ibid. : the want of right reason is 
supplied by the reason of the sovereign, 

men reason not but in words of universal 
signification, v. 197. 

REBELLION is but war renewed, iii. 305. 
men disposed to rebel, on the resumption 
by the sovereign of powers, the exercise 
whereof has been for a time laid by. iii. 

one of the most frequent causes of rebel- 
lion against monarchy, the reading of 
the Greek and Roman authors, iii. 314. 
the proceedings of popular and ambitious 
men, plain rebellion, iii. 321: all re- 
sistance to the essential rights of sove- 
reignty, is rebellion, iii. 323-4. 
is naturally punished with slaughter, 
why. Hi. 357. 

may be lawfully suppressed without ex- 
press law or commission, in expectation 
of subsequent ratification, iii. 708-9. 
the body and limbs of rebellion, iv. 209: 
no long or dangerous rebellion, that 
has not some overgrown city with an 
army or two in its belly to foment it. vi. 
320 : the impolicy of princes in favour- 
ing one another's rebels, vi. 343. 

REDEMPTION is supposed by salvation, iii. 
456: our redemption by Christ was a 
satisfaction for sin, in what sense, iii. 457 : 
is in'Scripture called a sacrifice and 06- 
/olton. ibid. : but sometimes a price, ibid, 
our redemption wrought by Christ's sa- 
crifice at his first coming, iii. 475. 
a redeemer promised by God to Adam 
and such of his seed as should trust and 
repent iii. 626: but not to such as 
should die in their sins. ibid. 

REFLECTION angles of incidence and reflec 
tion, supposed to be equal, i. 274: the 
knowledge of the real fact depends on 
natural causes, ibftl. : angles of incidence 
and reflection, what i. 275. 
parallel lines reflected from another 
straight line,' are also parallel, i. 275: 
if the straight lines reflected by two 
^straight lines drawn from a point to ano 

ther straight lino be produced on the 
other side of that line, they will meet at 
an angle equal to the angle made by the 
lines of incidence, ibid.: two straight 
lines drawn from two points without a 
circle from the same parts, will be reflect- 
ed from the circumference, if they meet 
within the circle, at an angle double to 
that made by two straight lines from the 
centre to the points of incidence, i. 276: 
if the lines be drawn from the same 
point without the circle, they will be re- 
flected at an angle double to that made 
by two straight lines from the centre to 
the points of incidence, together with the 
angle made by the incident lines them- 
selves, i. 278; straight lines from the 
same point falling upon the concave part 
of the circumference of a circle, how they 
are reflected, i. 279 : two unequal chords 
cutting each other, and not having the 
centre of the circle between them, the 
reflected line of no other chord passing 
through the point of intersection of the 
two former chords, will pass through the 
point of intersection of tneir two reflect- 
ed lines, i. 280: to draw two straight 
lines to two points in the circumference 
of a circle, whose reflected lines may 
make a given angle, i. 283 : if a straight 
line cut a circle and the radius, so that 
that part of it intercepted between the 
circumference and the radius be equal to 
that part of the radius intercepted be- 
tween the point of intersection and the 
centre of the circle, its line of reflection 
will be parallel to the radius, i. 285: 
two straight lines from a point within a 
circle to the circumference, will be re - 
fleeted at an angle equal to a third of the 
angle of incidence, i. 286. 
a body impinging upon another body in 
a straight line, but not penetrating it, 
will be reflected at an angle equal to the 
angle of incidence. L 384: if the body 
be considered as a point, whether the re- 
flecting superficies be straight or curved, 
is all one. i. 385 : if endeavour be propa- 
gated from any point to the concave su- 
perficies of a spherical body, the reflected 
line will make with the circumference of 
a great circle an angle equal to that of 
incidence, ibid. : reflection of sunbeams 
and of sound in bodies elliptical and pa- 
rabolical, i. 494. 

of the difference in the reflection of light 
and other bodies, vii. 51-2: how reflec- 
tion differs from recoiling, vii. 53. 
REFRACTION the line of. I 338, 374. 
what is refraction, i. 374 : the point of, 
what i. 375; the refracting superficies, 



what, ibid.: the angle of refraction, and 
of inclination, what. ibid, 
in perpendicular motion, no refraction, i. 
376. vii. 54 : in motion out of a thinner 
into a thicker medium, the angle refrac- 
ted is greater than the angle of inclina- 
tion, i. 376. vii. 55. 

endeavour tending every way is so re- 
fracted, that the sine of the angle of re- 
fraction is to the sine of the angle of 
inclination, as the density of the first 
medium to that of the second reciprocally 
taken, i. 378. 

the sine of the refracted angle of one 
inclination is to the sine of the angle of 
another inclination, as the sines of the 
angles of inclination reciprocally taken, 
i. 381-2. 

if two lines of incidence of equal inclina- 
tion, be in different mediums, the sine of 
their angle of inclination will be a mean 
proportional between the two sines of 
their refracted angles, i. 382: if the angle 
of inclination be semirect, and the line 
of inclination in the thicker medium, and 
the densities be as the diagonal to the 
side of a square, and the separating su- 
perficies be plane, the refracted line will 
be in that superficies, i. 383. 
the cause of refraction, vii. 172-5: the 
sines of the angle of refraction are as the 
sines of the angles of inclination, v ii. 175. 

REGICIDE the Latin writers say not ra//- 
tide, but tyrannicide, iii. 315. 

REGIOMONTANUS takes what for the arc 
of a spherical angle, vii. 162. 

REGNUM SACERDOTALE the Latin trans- 
lation of the Covenant of God with Mo- 
ses, iii. 399. 

REHOBOAM an idolater, iii. 473 : the re- 
volt from him of ten tribes to Jeroboam, 
iii. 474: in his time, probably, the first 
loss of the volume of the law. iii. 516. 

REIGN to reign is properly to govern by 
commands, and by promise of rewards 
and threats of punishments, iii. 344. 

RELATION of bodies, what. i. 133: of the 
antecedent to the consequent, according 
to magnitude, called the projwrtion of the 
one to the other, ibid. : is an accident 
differing, not from all the other accidents 
of the relative, but from that by which 
the comparison is made. i. 135: the 
causes of the accidents in relatives, are 
the causes of Ukeness, unlikencs*, equality, 
and inequality, ibid. 

RELIGION to distinguish between the 
rules of religion, and the rules of philo- 
sophy, the best exorcism against Empu- 
sa. i. ep. ded. 
from ignorance of how to distinguish 


dreams from sense arose the greatest 
part of the Gentile religion, iii. 9. 
witchcraft nearer to a new religion than 
to a craft, iii. 9. 

is fear of power invisible, feigned by the 
mind. iii. 45: or imagined from tales 
publicly allowed, ibid. : when the power 
imagined is truly such as we imagine, 
true religion, ibid. 

the natural seed of, is fear of things in- 
visible, iii. 92,105: this seed, how nour- 
ished, dressed, and formed into laws. iii. 
93: and used to govern men. ibid. : no 
sign or fruit of religion, but in man only, 
iii. 94: the seed in man only, ibid.: 
consists of what four things, iii. 98: the 
ceremonies of, varied by the different 
fancies, judgments, and passions of men. 
ibid.: the seeds of, have received cul- 
ture from two sorts of men. ibid.: one, 
according to their own invention, the 
other by command of God. iii. 99. 
pnrt of the duty required by earthly kings 
of their subjects, taught by the religion 
of what men. iii. 99. 

the precepts of religion given by the 
Gentile lawgivers, represented by them 
as the dictates of some god, or that they 
themselves were more than mortals, iii. 

all religions tolerated at Rome. iii. 104: 
save those inconsistent with their own 
civil government, ibid, 
the seeds of religion can never be abo- 
lished out of human nature, iii. 105: 
new religions may again be made to 
spring out of them, ibid: all religion 
founded upon the faith of the multitude 
in some person believed to be u ise, vv ell 
disposed to them, and one to whom God 
declares his will supernatural!}', ibid. : 
comes to be suspected, when and from 
what cause, iii. 106: the reputation of 
wisdom in the founders or upholders of 
religion, how taken away. ibid. : the au- 
thors of religion discredited in the repu- 
tation of sincerity, how. ibid.: in the 
reputation of love, how. iii. 107. 
points of religion added to a religion al- 
ready proved by miracles and received, 
must also be proved by miracles, iii. 107. 
all changes in, may be attributed to one 
and the same cause, unpleasing priests, 
iii. 109. 

fear of power invisible, is in every man 
his own religion, iiit 1 29 : has place be- 
fore civil society, ibid, 
the dissenters about liberty in religion, 
one of the causes of the civil war in Eng- 
land, iii. 1 68. 
all states punish those that set up utiy 




religion by them forbidden, iii. 275: to 
attempt to persuade the people of any 
country to receive a now religion, is a 
crime, why. iii. 279-80. 
true religion, till the coming again of our 
Sayiour, to ho purchased by the use of 
our natural reason, iii. 360. 
the myteries of religion are like whole- 
some pills for the sick. iii. 300: b\v al- 
lowed whole, have virtue to cure, chewed 
are cast up again, ibid, 
opinions, if true, cannot be contrary to 
true religion, id. 687 : if contrary to the 
religion established, should be silenced 
by the laws civil, iii. 688. 
no wars so fierce as between those of the 
same religion, ii. 7. 

religion and the external worship of God 
was ordered amongst the Gentiles by 
their civil laws. iv. 171. 
the controversies about religion are alto- 
gether about points unnecessary to sal- 
vation, iv. 180: all our religion is con- 
tained in the Scripture and the Book of 
Common Prayer. i\. 300. 
true religion consists in obedience to 
ChrNt's lieutenants, and giving to Got! 
such honour as the} shall ordain, v. 43G. 
ought to be in every country, not an art, 
but a law indisputable, vi. 217, 221,276- 
has long been, and is now taken for 
the same tiling with divinity, vi. 235: 
the divinity of the Clergy of England is, 
\vith what exception, the true religion. 
vi. 282-3. 
is not philosophy, but law. vii. 5. 

REMEMBERING to perceive that one has 
perceived, is to remember, i. 389: re- 
membering, or reeonning of our former 
actions, iii. 14: by the Latins called 
reminiscentiu. ibid. 

remembrance is the notice we take of 
our conceptions, iv, 12: may be called 
a sixth sense, but internal, ibid. : to re- 
member, is what. iv. 13: remembrance 
is more or less, as Me find more or less 
obscurity, ibid.: may be called, the 
missing of parts, ibid. 

REMINISCENCE what. iv. 16. 

REMONSTRANCE the Remonstrance on the 
state of the Kingdom, vi, 265-72. 


REPROBATE no promise to them in the 
Scriptures of an eternal life. iii. 450: 
the fire prepared for thorn, in what sense 
everlasting. ib.: l\&\r second death. iii.451. 
their estate after the resurrection, what, 
iii. 450. 

shall perish in the day of judgment, iii. 
ctexts of the New Testament seeming to 

attribute immortality to the wicked, iii. 


shall all rise to judgment, iii. 624, 625: 

but no text to prove that their life 

shall be eternal, iii. 625 : shall bo in the 

estate of Adam after his sin committed. 

iii. 625. 

die in their sins. iii. 626. 

no text to contradict, that they may 

after the resurrection live and engender 

perpetually as they did before, iii. 626: 

their immortality shall be of the kind, 

not of the persons of men. iii. 627 : to 

them remaineth a scwnr/mul eternal death. 

iii. (527: between their resurrection and 

it, is a time of punishment and torment. 

ibid.: which b) the succession of sinners 

shall be eternal, ibid. 

tho reprobate shall be body and soul 

destroyed in everlasting fire. iv. 358. 

REPUULICANS their first appearance in 
parliament, and who they were. \i. 197: 
their intrigues with the Scots. \i. 199- 

REPUTATION of power, is power, iii. 74: 
of love of a man's country, likewise, 
ibid.: also of any quality that makes a 
man beloved or fJaml of many. iii. 75 : 
of prudence in the conduct of peace or 
war, is power, ibid. 

RLSISTANCC the endeavour of one body 
moved wholly or in part contrary to the 
endeavour of another body in motion, 
which touches it. i. 211, 391: taking 
avv ay of resistance no c of motion, i. 
213. the resisting body works only 
upon that part of the movent which it 
touches, i. 217. 

UrsouiTioN timely, why honourable, iii, 
79 : the want of,vv hydi'shonourable.ibid. 
to resolve, is after deliberation to w ill.v. 34. 

RESPiri: FINKM the precept of one of the 
seven wise men. iii. 13: its meaning, 
ibid. : now worn out. ibid. 

REST to be at rest, what. i. 110, 204: 
that which is at rest, will continue to be 
at rest till moved by some external body, 
i. 115, 205, 334, 344. 
cannot be the cause of anything, i. 126, 
2 '3, 425. 

tho desire of, whether it be not some 
other motion, iii. 4. 

RESTORE a body pressed and not wholly 
moved is said to restore itself, when. i. 
211: the cause of restitution, is some 
motion of the internal parts, i. 344, 478: 
proceeds not from removing the force 
of compression, ibid. 

RESURRECTION in the resurrection, men 
shall be permanent, and not incorporeal, 
iii. 393 : in it no generation, and there- 



fory no marriage, iii. 440: the Christum 
that has recovered eternal lift* by Christ's 
passion, shall remain dead till the resur- 
rection, iii. 441 : tho heavens shall he 
no more. iii. 443: where men shall re- 
main till the resurrection, iii. 445: the 
Scriptures clear for an universal resur- 
rection, iii. 450 : the bodies of the 
faithful after the resurrection shall be 
spiritual and eternal, iii. 460, 578, (525. 
was testified by the Apostles, iii. 4X8. 
the time between the ascension and tho 
resurrection, why called a regeneration. 
iii. 490. 

after it there shall be at all no wicked 
men, but the elect shall live on earth, 
iv. 359. 

REVELATION the want of supernatural 
revelation, detected by enjoining a belief j 
in things contradictory, iii. 106: may 
be of things above, but of nothing against j 
natural reason, ibid. 300. 
the revelation of one man cannot be cer- 
tainly known to another man \\ilhout a 
particular revelation to himself, whv.iii. 
273: by natural reason, he can have no 
more than a belief, ibid. 

REVENGE the excessive desire of, when 
habitual, hurteth the organs, and be- 
comes rage. iii. 62. 

without respect to profit to come, against j 
the law of nature, iii. 140. ii. 37. iv. loo. 
most men will ha/ard their life rather 
than not be revenged, in. 140- private 
revenge is not punishment, why iii. 298: 
aims not at death, but at triumph and i 
subjection, iv. 43: all revenge belongs 
to God. vi. 142. I 

KEVKNGKFUI.NKSS desire by doing hurtj 
to another to make him condemn some 
fact of his own. iii. 44. iv. 43. 
the language of, is optative, iii. 50. | 

REVENUK men grieved with payments to| 
the public, disc-barge their anger on the i 
collectors of the revenue, iii. 92. 
of the king's revenue in ancient times, 
vi. 154-7. 

REVERENCE a conception concerning an- 
other, that he has the power, but not 
the will to hurt us. iv. 40. 

HE WARD and punishment, the nerves of 
the great Leviathan iii. introd. 307. 
endeavour is to be nourished and kept 
up by the vigour of reward, iii. 89. 
is either of g(ft or contract, iii 305: 
benefits bestowed by the sovereign on a 
subject for fear of his power to hurt the 
commonwealth, are not rewards, but 
sue riii cos. iii. 306. 

rewards are well applied by the sove- 
reign of a commonwealth, when. iii. 338. 

RHETORIC its goddess is impudence, vi. 

RICHES serve men for a looking-glass, 
wherein to contemplate their own wis- 
dom i. ep. to Reader, 
the strength of the great Leviathan, iii. 

joined with liberality, arc power, iii. 74: 
without liberality, not so. ibid.: ex- 
pose men to envy, as to a prey. ibid, 
are honourable, why. iii. 79. iv. 39: are 
gotten by industry, and kept by fru- 
gality, ii. I.VJ. 

RIGHT a certain rule arid measure of 
right, as yet established by no man. i.9: 
the doctrine of right and wrong, why 
perpetually disputed both by the pen 
and the sword, iii. 91. 
to lay down a riizht, what. iii. 1 18. ii. 17. 
iv. 88: conferreth no new right on an- 
other man. iii. US. i\. 88. ii. 18. 
the eft'ect redounding to one man by the 
dc feet of right of another, is but so much 
diminution of impediment to thy ik>e of 
his own original right, in. 118. 
how renounced, iii. 118. ii. 17 iv. F8: 
transferred how. iii. 119. ii. 17. i\. b8. 
the consideration for renunciation or 
transfer, what iii. 119-20. 
right-* inalienable, the right of defence, 
of life and limb. in. 120, 127, 12S, 141, 
208, 27!>, 285, 288.297. ii.39, 68. i\. 103. 
the motive and end of renouncing and 
transferring rights, wlut. iii. 121) .the 
mutual transfer of light, is contract, iii. 
120. ii 20. i\. 90.-- the diilercrce be- 
tween the transfer of right to a tiling, 
and transfer of the thing itself, in. 120. 
transfer of, without consideration, is 
gift, freegift, or grace, iii 121. ii. 19: 
may be transferred by words of the 
future, if there be also other signs of the 
will. iii. 122. ii. 19. iv 89 the transfer 
of the right, transfers the means of en- 
joving it. iii. 125: none transferred 
without preceding covenant, iii. 130. 
all things without which a man cannot 
li\e, or 'live well, are right inalienable, 
iii 141. ii. 39.i\. 103. 
whoever has right to the end, has right 
to the mean*, iii. 163, 166 ii. 9. iv. 83. 
the right of nature, the natur.d liberty 
of man, may by the civil law be abridged, 
iii 254. 

the know ledge of right and w rong no man 
pretends to without long study, iii. 282. 
no man supposed to have given any right 
to another to lay violent hands on his 
person, iii. 297. 

to pretend a right of nature to preserve 
oneself, and a right of nature to destroy 



one's preserver, is a contradiction, iii. 

is the liberty of using the natural facul- 
ties according to right reason, ii. 9, 15. 
iv. 83: the foundation of natural right, 
self-conservation, ibid, 
the right of all men to all things, is un- 
profitable, ii. 11: is no better than no 
right at all. ibid. iv. 84, 164. 
that the conveyance of right consists 
merely in not resisting, appears how. ii. 
17. iv. 88: acquisition of right, in the 
state of nature, is only acquisition o 4 ' 
freedom from molestation in enjoyment, 
ii. 18. iv. 88: to the conveyance of, is 
necessary the will both of grantor and 
acceptor, ii. 18. iv. 88: words of trans- 
fer, must relate to the present or past, 
ii. 18. iv. 89: but in covenant, may be 
defuturo. ii. 20. 

/ will give you right to command what ynu 
tV/, and / will do whatsoever you command, 
the difference between the two. ii. 82. 
law and right, how they differ, ii. 186. 
all right is from nature or contract, ii. 206. 
to transfer one's power and strength to 
another, is no more than to relinquish 
one's right of resisting, iv. 123. 

RIGHTEOUSNESS is but the will of giving 
every one his own. iii. 586. vi. 243: 
obecliencc why so called, ibid. : righteous- 
ness by GoJ, is what. iv. 186: is used 
by divines in their sermons instead of 
justice, vi. 243. 

righteous and unrighteous man, what, 
iii. 136: the righteous man loses not 
Ins title by one or a few unjust actions, 
ibid: nor the unrighteous man, by ac- 
tions done by fear, ibid. 

RIPON treaty of vi. 207. 

RIVER the heads of rivers, why hardly 
to be deduced from any cause- other than 
rain or melted snow. i. 485. vii. 114: 
no spring ever found, where the water 
flowing to it was not at least as far from 
the centre of the earth as the spring it- 
self, i. 484. vii. 114. 

ROBBER robberies are injuries done to 
the person of the commonwealth, iii. 
137: robbery by terror, a greater crime 
than by clandestine surreption. iii. 295: 
robbery in ancient times reckoned 
just and honourable, ii. 177: was war 
waged with small forces, ibid: is dis- 
tinguished from ^fieft, how. vi. 91. 

ROUEKVAL his demonstration of the pro 
position of the spiral line equal to a 
parabolical line, mentioned by Mersenne 
in his Hydraulica. vii. 343: whether he 
/w rote a paper on the spiral, charging 
ILobbes witu plagiarism, vii. 361, 380: 

claims Wollis' invention delivered in 
his Arithmttica Jnfinitorwn. vii. ' 362, 

ROME the qrestion of the value of a Ro- 
man penny in a discourse of the civil 
war of England, iii. 12. 
divers of great authority and gravity the Romans, open deriders of 
what was written in their poets of the 
pains and pleasures after this life. iii. 
104: but that belief always more cher- 
ished than tl c contrary. ibid.: any reli- 
gion whatsoever tolerated in Rome itself, 
ibid.: unless inconsistent with their 
civil government, ibid, 
the religion of the Church of Rome, 
abolished in England and parts of Christ- 
endom partly through the corrupt lives 
of the clergy, iii. 108: the consequence 
of many points of faith declared neces- 
sary to salvation, manifestly to the ad- 
vantage of the pope. iii. 108-9: as, that 
the legitimacy of princes must be judged 
by the authority of Rome. iii. 109. 
the people of Rome not supposed by any 
man to have made a covenant \\it\\ the 
Roman people, to hold the sovereignty 
on condition, iii. 162. 
the laws of Rome, why now called the 
cin7/rtM'. iii. 165. 

the Roman people governed Judiea, how. 
iii 179. 

the Roman emperors declared who should 
be their heir. iii. 182. 
the policy of the Human people in their 
go\ eminent of the many nations sub- 
dued by them. iii. 184. \i. 205. 
the Romans taught to hate monarchy, 
by whom. iii. 202. ii. dedic. 
their colonies, provinces or parts of the 
Roman commonwealth, iii. 240. 
the decrees of the whole people of Rome, 
resemble the acts of parliament in Eng- 
land, iii. 270: of the common people, 
resemble the orders of the House of 
Commons, ibid. : the Senatus-consulta, 
resemble the acts of the privy council, 
ibid.: the edicts of the prtetors, the de- 
cisions of the chief justices, ibid.: the 
style of the ancient Roman common- 
wealth, what. iii. 310: neither senate 
nor people pretended to the whole so- 
vereign power, ibid. 

the Romans held the true cause of grief 
arising from contumely to consist in the 
pusillanimity of him that is offended by 
it. iii. 295. 

the reading of their authors, a most fre- 
quent cause of rebellion against monar- 
chy, iii 314: not to be read by those 
unproudcd of the antidote of solid rca- 



son. ibid.: their groat prosperity ima- 
giried by young men to have proceeded 
not from the emulation of particular 
men, but from the virtue of their popu- 
lar form of government, iii 315: their 
authors make it lawful and laudable to 
kill kings, iii. 315. vi. 193: favour the 
opinion, that in a popular commonwealth 
the subjects enjoy liberty, but in a mo- 
narchy are all slaves, ibid, ibid.: ought 
not to be allowed to bo read without 
their venom removed by discreet mas- 
ters, ibid.: the nature of the moral 
learning qf Home and Athens, iii. 357. 
the Roman Church, its worship of saints 
and images, iii. 656-8. 
the papacy, the ghost of the Koman em- 
pire sitting crowned upon the grave 
thereof, iii. 697-8. 

the spirit of Home, exorcised by Henry 
and Elizabeth, now walking through the 
dry places of China, Japan, and the In- 
dies, iii. 700. 

tho Roman used to say they had pacified, 
that is conquered a province, when. iii. 705. 
the Koman people, a beast of prey. ii. 
dedic. : preferred the pro\inccs to be 
denizens of Home, with what view, ibid : 
their most eminent actions indebted 
for their praise not to the reason, but the 
greatness of them. ii. ded. 
marringe by their law was dissoluble, ii. 
88, n. 

deprived Fabius of his 104, 
those that by liberal gifts sought popu- 
larity, put to dentil at Home. ii. 134. 
how they lived upon the spoils of other 
people, ii. 177. 

Orbcm jam tottim victor Romanus habclxit 
ii. 279. 

its so>ereign power was democracy, with 
an aristocratic council, and occasionally 
a subordinate monarch, such as their 
dictator &c. iv. 135. 
in Home, nothing so obnoxious to the 

IOMULUS the first that was ever canonized 
at Rome. iii. 660: the oath of Julius 
Proclus, that he was told by him that he 
was in heaven and there called Quirinut. 

OSETTI resident, from the pope, with 
the Queen, vi. 239. 

[lossE his learning, what. iv. 237: an 
enemy of Hobbes. ibid. 

ROUNIVWAY DOWN battle of. vi. 320. 


HUMP set up by the parliament, obeyed 
not out of duty, but fear. iv. 407 : what 
part of the Long Parliament so called, 
vi. 356 : is in possession, as they think, 
of the supreme power, and the army 
their servant, vi. 359 : -their government 
an oligarch}', ibid, .-maintains the exclu- 
sion of the secluded members, vi. 360: 
constitute a council of state, ibid. : takes 
the name of Parliament, ibid.: also the 
title of Custodes Libertatis Anglia. vi. 361 : 
its proceedings . vi. 361-5 : try in vain 
to appease the Scots, vi. 365: send to 
the relief of Ireland, vi. 365-6: declare 
England to be a commonwealth and free 
state, vi. 369: divide the estates of the 
royalists amongst themselves, ibid.: 
enact the Engagement, and banish the 
royalibts from London, ibid.: vote li- 
berty of conscience to the sectaries, vi. 
375: pull down the king's statue in the 
Exchange, ibid.: resolve on the union 
of Scotland and England, vi. 378: and 
enact it. vi. 380: send ambassadors to 
the Hague, ibid.: their demands of the 
Dutch. \i. 381 : subdue Scilly and Man, 
and other islands. \i. 382: fix a term 
for their sitting. \i. 388: is turned out 
by Cromwell, ibid.: restored by the 
army. >i. 407 : is the Independent faction 
of the Long Parliament, vi. 408 : turned 
out of their house by Lambert, vi. 411 : 
restored again, vi. 414: calls Monk 
up to London, ibid. 

power of others as children, iv. 158: RUPERT Prince, his character, vi. 303: 

their fathers, as well as the state, had 
power of life and death, ibid, 
was a commonwealth apt to dissolution, 
why. iv. 169. 

the story of the Roman, who of two com- 
petitors said, one had the bettor reason, 
but the other must have the office, iv. 269. 
the Romans overcame other nations not 

by their piety, 
cruelty, iv. 288. 

but by injustice and 

the Roman emperor used to take cogni- 
zance of appeals from the pr;i?tors. \i. 
56: ceased to do so, why. ibid, 
the Roman Church, its morals what. vi. 

takes Cirenoester. vi.31 5 : and Birming- 
ham and Bristol, vi. 320: relie\es New- 
ark, vi. 322: and York. \i. 324: loses 
the battle of Murston Moor. ibid. 

SABBATH called God's holy day, why. iii. 
404: instituted in memorial of the six 
days' creation, ii. i:*J5. 

SACEHDOTAL a sacerdotal kingdom, in the 
covenant of God with Moses, how trans- 
lated in the Latin, iii.* 399: translated 
by some a kingdom of priests, why. iii. 402. 
settled in Aaron and hibhcirs.iii.463,965. 



sacerdotes, that is sacrficers. iii. 692: 
was the title of the civil sovereign 
amongst the Jews when God was then- 
king, ibid. 

the sacerdotal kingdom, from the death 
of Joshua, was without power, but was 
by right in the high-priest till the time 
of Saul. ii. 242-4: was renewed after 
the return from the Captivity, ii. 248: 
was instituted by Moses, ii. 258. 

SACRAMENT a separation of some visible 
thing from common use. iii. 400. and 1 
consecration of it to God's service, ibid.: j 
for a sign or in commemoration of our i 
admission into his kingdom, ibid. 483. [ 
iv. 342: of admission, the sacraments 
but once to be used. iii. 406 : o<" com- 
memoration, oftentimes, ibid.: of the 
Old Testament, the sacraments what. iii. 
406, 483 : of the Aiv<\ what, ibid. ibid, 
of the Lord's supper an imitation of the 
Paschal Lamb. iii. 484. 
the two sacraments, and the graces of 
God's spirit, are the Trinity of witnesses 
on earth, iii. 488. 

where, for administering the sacraments, 
the necessity shall be esteemed for a 
sufficient mission, iii. 685. 

SACRED that which is made holy by men, 
and given to God for his public sen ice 
only. iii. 405. 

SACRIFICE and oblations, are signs of 
honour, if of the best iii. 353. ii. 218 : 
that they be of the best, in divine vvor- 
ship, a dictate of natural reason, iii. 354: 
obedience more acceptable to God, 
than sacrifice, iii. 355. ii. 218. 

SAPDUCEES believed not that there were 
any spirits, iii. 67-8, 380. 

SAGACITY discourse of the mind governed 
by design, by the Latins called sagaeitn*, ' 
solertia. iii. 14. iv. 15-16. I 

SAINTS for their ascension into heaven, ! 
no probable text in Scripture, iii. 455 : ; 
the invocation of. iii. 636 : their bo- j 
dies shall be spiritual, iii. 644: the wor- ! 
ship of by the Roman Church, not al- | 
lowed by the word of God. iii. 656-8 : ! 
are believed by ignorant people to be' 1 
either in the image, or the image itself, j 
iii. 658 : their canonization, a relic of, 
gentilism. iii. 660 : the legends of their j 
lives, for what purpose alleged by the 
Roman doctors, iii. 686. 

SALLUST his character of Catiline, ii. 161. 
iv. 209 : separates* wisdom from eloquence, 
why. ibid ibid. 

SALMASIUS a presbyterian, his book 
against the murder of the king. vi. 368 : 
its character, ibid. 

SALT consists of small bubbles containing 

water and uir. i. 464 : the cause of its 
whiteness, what. ibid, 
incantation practised by the flourish 
priest* in the benediction of the .salt in 
baptism, iii. 612. roPULi the business of the great 
LKYIATHAN. iii. iutro. 322 : by it meant 
not conservation only, but other con- 
tentments of life, ibid: was the pre- 
tence of the Long Parliament. >i. 389 : 
and of Cromwell, ibid. 

SALVATION in Scripture, comprehends 
the joys of life eternal, iii. 451 : to be 
saved, is what. ibid. : remission of sin, 
and salvation, is in the Scripture the 
same thing, iii. 451, 453. 
gnat difficulty concciuing the place of. 
iii. 452 : must be in the kingdom of 
heaven, ibid. : seemcth it should be on 
earth, why. ibid. 453, 455. 
its state described by Isaiah, iii. 452-3. 
the salvation of the Gentiles shall pro- 
reed from Jerusalem, iii. 453, 454. 
supposeth redemption, iii. 456. 
what is necessary to salvation, iii 558. 
vi. 230: the necessity for distinguish- 
ing between what is and what is not no- 
cessnry to salvation, to those that would 
avoid punishment in this world for dis- 
obedience to their sovereign, or in the 
next for disobedience to God. iii. 5S5. ii. 
291): all that is necessary to salvation 
contained in fuith in C/imf, and obedience 
to the liiu-s. iii 585, 598, 599, f0t). ii. 300: 
what are the points of faith necessary 
to salvation iii. 587. 

the one article necessary to salvation, 
Jems it Christ, iii. 590, 593, 594, 596, 598. 
iv. 176, 183. 

if all points of doctrine now taught were 
nceessary to salvation, nothing in the 
world so hnrd as to be a Christum, iii. 592. 
no man can be saved by the justice of his 
works, iii. 599. 

to follow the reason of any other man, or 
of the most voices of any other men, is 
little better than to venture his salvation 
at cross and pile. iii. 696. 
justice, of all things the most necessary 
to salvation, ii. 155: it, and civil obe- 
dience, and observation of all the laws 
of nature, one of the means to salvation, 
ii. 269: to attain it we are obliged to a 
supernatural doctrine which it is impos- 
sible for us to understand, ii. 297. 
in the things necessary to salvation 
Christ promised his Apostles infallibility 
till the day of judgment, ii. 297. 
whence so many tenets of inward faith, 
all held necessary to salvation, ii. 31 6,319. 
the belief of what is written in the Old 



Testament concerning our Saviour, suffi- 

cient for salvation, iv. 176: no more 
faith is required for salvation in one 
man, than in another, iv. 180: the ob- 

SATYRS and Fawns, worshipped by the 

/- i M _ ,1 i . . i * . 

Gentiles, iii. 9: the Satyr, and the tra- 
veller that blew hot aim cold with the 
same breath, vii. 1 20. 

servance of the law of nature, also ncces- ' SATURN the cause of his eccentricity, not 

sary to salvation, iv. 184: works con- 1 enquired into. i. 444. 

tribute to salvation, in what sense, iv. | 

185: conformity of actions to the com- 1 

mauds of the sovereign in all points of j 

faith not necessary to salvation, is part j 

of that obedience necessary to salvation. ' 

deposed by his son Jupiter, iii. 132 ii. 
pref.: peace and the golden age ended 
not till his expulsion. ii. pref.: then was 
first taught lh lawfulness of taking up 
arms against kings, ibid. 

iv. 186. S \TUKN\LIA of the, ancients, iii. 663. 

the one way to salvation, in the Church SAUL sought the life of David, iii 193: 
of Koine, vi. 217. j the spirit of God came upon him. iii. 

SAMARITAN the parable of. I 

SAMTKL his sons took bribes and judged 
unjustly, iii. 108,400,473: his descrip- 1 
tio'n of the right of kings iii. 192: the I 
books of, were written after his time. iii. ! 
370 : was only God's viceroy, whence j 
it appears iii. 401 : a phantasm of him ; 
raised by the woman of Kntlor. iii. 414: j 
had an extraordinary, but not an ordi-j 
nary calling to govern the Israelites, iii. i 
470. wns oboved out of reverence, not j 
out of duty, ibid.: was displeased with | 
the people for desiring a king. iii. 473- ! 
when Saul observed not his counsel, | 

383, 384: his election put an end to the 
kingdom of God in Israel, iii. 403,605,617. 
was amongst the prophets, ni. 413. 
his death foretold to him by the woman 
of Kndor. iii. 414- his sovereignty over 
the high-priests, iii. 4 19: caused lots to 
be drawn for the fault of Jonathan in eat- 
ing a honey-comb iii 422: observed not 
the counsel of Samuel in slaying Agag. 
iii. 473. iv. 331 : the beginning of his 
kingdom, ii. 133: his .sons never had 
any right of succession, the kingdom 
never hating been gi\en to his seed.iv. 

anointed David, ibid. the consent of Saul for shi) ing Agag. 


SANI TIHC VTION what it is to b 

to God. iii. 40.5, 610. ; 

S.vM'iTM SAVToiirn no man might en- 
ter but the only, that is, none 
but he might enquire God's will imme- 
diately of God himself, iii. 399, 400: 
the most holy part of the temple, iii. 405. 

SARVM Old, its two burgesses. vi. 158. 

SATAN the various names, Satan, Dnbolus, 
Abaddon, signify an office or quality, not 
an iiidi\idual person, iii. 448. v. 210: 
should not ha\e been left untranslated iu 
the modern bibles, win. ibid.: signify! 

'.SAVII.T: Sir Henry, vii. 201,349: ob- 

senes the eighth axiom of Euclid to be 
the foundation of all geometry, tii. 219: 
calls the want or' proof of roinjwitnd 
Kitio, a mnle iii the body of geometry. A ii. 
237,243: his judgment of Joseph Scali- 
ger. vii. 290-1. 

SAVIOI-R by Frenchmen called by the 
name Vtrfa often, by the name Parole 
never, iii. 27-8. 

why our Saxiour cured madmen as if 
possessed, and not as mad iii. 68 : ac- 
Unovv ledge* the right of kings to taxes, 
and paid them himself, iii. 193: com- 
mands hi.s disciples to take the ass, and 
the asses colt. ibid. 

the enemy of them that shall be in the! is for what cause called our Saviour, iii. 

kingdom of God. iii. 449, 64? : his king- 1 452. 

doin must be on earth, why. ibid. SAXON the Saxon law f s of inheritance, 

means any earthly enemy of the Church. practised when. vi. 44: their manners, 

iii. 449. what. \i. 152-3: the government of the 

all be>ond the kingdom of Christ shall; Saxons that invaded England, vi. 259. 

be the kingdom of Satan, iii. 504: all ,SCALK and beam, what. i. 351. 

beyond the Church was called his king- ' SCALIGEK ./M//UN, his river and lako on the 

dom.ii. 289: his kingdom, a power men- 1 top of Mount Cenis. vii 114-15. 

tioned in Scripture, iii. 603: is called j Joseph, his character as a geometrician 

the prince of the fiower of the a/r, why. ibid.: and a man of learning, vii. 290-1. 

the prince of this world, ibid, 
the darkest part of his kingdom, that 
without the Church of God. iii. 604: 
shall be made by the reprobate, iii. 625. 
his entering into Judas, what it means, 
iii. 642. 

So ANDALors saving mid doings that be- 
tray a want of sincerity in the authors of 
religion, why called scandalous, iii. 106. 
all crimes made greater" by the scandal 
they give. iii. 293, 655- in a pastor, 
what faults are scandals, iii. 697. * 



SCAPE-GOAT how he carried with him into 
the wilderness the sins of the people, iii. 

SCELUS what crime called by that name, 
vii. 353. 

SCEPTIC the captions of sophists and scep- 
tics of old, wherein they were for the 
most part faulty, i. 63 : deceived them- 
selves as often as others, ibid, 

SCHOOL School divinity, what sort of a 
thing, i. ep. ded. : its likeness to Empu- 
sa. ibid, 

schoolmen, their empty words, i 531: 
doctrine of the philosophy- schools, as to 
sense, iii. 3 : as to gravity, iii. 4 : 
ascribe appetite and knowledge of what is 
good for tnem to things inanimate, ibid, 
the doctrine of ghosts, prognostics from 
dreams, &c., nourished by the schools. 
iii. 10: know not what imagination and 
the senses are. ibid.: their doctrine of 
sense and imagination, ibid.: with many 
words make nothing understood, ibid.: 
insignificant speeches, taken on credit 
from deceived or deceiving schoolmen, 
iii. 17: names which are but insignifi- 
cant sound coined by schoolmen, iii 27: 
the canting of the schoolmen, iii. 35. 
motion, what and why by the schools 
called metaphorical, iii. 39-40. 
their unintelligible word, beatifical vision. 
iii. 51. 

are alone subject to the madness of in- 
significant speech, iii. 69: the trial to 
translate a schoolman into modern lan- 
guage, or into Latin, ibid. : the times 
during which, guided by their worldly 
lust, they abstain from such writing, 
lucid intervals, iii. 70. 
brought into religion the doctrine of 
Aristotle, iii. 108. 
their definition of justice, iii. 131. 
Schola, that is, leisure, iii. 667: the 
Schools of Athens* iii. 667 : Schools 
erected in almost every commonwealth 
in Europe and part of Africa, ibid. : 
schools of law amongst the Jews, called 
synagogues, iii. 668 : the schools of the 
Greeks were unprofitable, iii. 668-9 : 
their natural philosophy set forth in 
senseless and insignificant language, iii. 
668 : their moral philosophy is but a 
description of their own passions, iii. 
669 : make the rules of good and bad by 
their own liking and disliking, ibid.: 
their logic, what. ibid, 
school-divinity made from Aristotle's 
metaphysics mingled with the Scriptures, 
iii. 672. vii. W : their doctrine of sepa- 
rated estences and incorporeal souls, iii. 

dispute philosophically, instead of ad- 
miring and adoring the incomprehensible 
nature of God. iii. 677 : their doctrine 
of one body being in many places, and 
many bodies in one place, ibid : their 
doctrine of physics, iii. 678: of gravity. 
ibid. : of the cause of the soul. iii. 679: 
of will. ibid. : of sense, ibid, 
for the cause of natural events put their 
own ignorance, iii. 679. 
their moral and civil philosophy, iii. 
680-4 : their inquisition, iii. 684: tench 
that a man shall be damned to eternal 
torments, if he die in a false opinion of 
an article of Christian faith. ibid.: that 
the law may be interpreted by private 
men, ibid. 

the writings of school -divines nothing 
for the most part but insignificant strains 
of strange and barbarous words, iii. 686, 

their term veUeity, means what. iv. 41. 
schoolmen use to argue, not by rule, but 
as fencers teach to handle weapons, by 
quickness only of the hand and eye. v. 

SCIENCE the first grounds of all science, 
poor, arid, undin appearance deformed. i.2. 
science of ore, what. i. 66 : of the ion, 
\that. ibid. 

all science, not being that of causes, 
what it is. i. 66 : science, the knowledge 
of the causes of all things, so far forth 
as it may be attained, i. 68. vii. 210. 
to those that search after science indefi- 
nitely, what necessary, i. 68: the end 
of science, is the demonstration of the 
causes and generations of things, i. 82 : 
all true reasoning from true principles, 
produces science, i. 86. 
the hardest of all to learn, to read man- 
kind, iii. in trod. 

the right definition of names is the ac- 
quisition of science, iii. 24. 
is the knowledge of consequences, and 
dependauce of one fact upon another, iii. 
35, 52: is conditional, hi. 52. 
they that have no science, in better con- 
dition than those that fall upon false and 
absurd general rules, iii. 36. 
is the way by which the human mind 
should travel, iii. 36: much science, 
sapience, iii. 37 : signs of science cer- 
tain and infallible, when he that pretend- 
eth it can teach the same. iii. 37: un- 
certain, when only some particular 
events answer his pretence, ibid, 
is the conditional knowledge of the con- 
sequence of words, signified by the con- 
clusions in syllogisms, iii. 53. 
the register of, the books containing the 



demonstrations of the consequences of 
affirmations, iii. 71. 

table of the several subjects of science, 
iii. 72-3. 

the sciences are power, but small, iii. 75: 
the nature of science, to be understood 
by none but such as have in a good mea- 
sure attained it. ibid : science, the true 
mother of the arts. iii. 75. 
all actions and speeches proceeding from 
science, why honourable, iii. 79-80. 
want of science constrains men to rely on 
the advice and authority of others, iii. 90. 
is the skill of proceeding upon general 
and infallible rules, iii. 1 1 : not born 
with us, nor attained, like prudence, 
whilst looking after something else. ibid, 
moral and civil science, prospective 
glasses for seeing afar off the miseries 
that hang over men, and cannot without 
contributions to the state be avoided, 
iii. 170. 

natural science cannot teach us our own 
nature, or that of any living creature, 
iii. 254. ii. 217. 

we may not in science, as in a circle, 
begin from what point we please, ii. ded. 
no science without names, iv. 21. 
is what sort of knowledge, iv. 27 : is 
ev'ulence of truth from some principle of 
sense, iv. 28: is derived whence. Mi. 
1 84 : resembles plants, wheroin. vii. 1 88. 

SCILI,Y and Man, subdued by the Rump, 
vi. 382. 

SCIPIO a second Scipio required by the 
Pompeians for their war in Africa, iii 
97. vi. 202. 

SCOTLAND -the Scots nearly all Presby- 
terians, vi. 198. the result of imposing 
upon them the book of Common Prayer, 
ibid.: their covenant to put down epis- 
copacy, vi. 199: the cause of their 
aversion to episcopacy, vi. 200: arm, 
and force the king to call the parliament 
of 1 640. vi. 203 : considered as a foreign 
nation, vi. 203, 205. the post-naii. vi. 
206: invade England and inarch to 
Durham, vi. 207: enter England and 
force the Earl of Newcastle to retreat to 
York. vi. 323: promise safety to the 
king and his friends, vi 330: deliver 
him up at what price, ibid. : their defeat 
by Cromwell at Preston, vi. 351: pre- 
pare to invade England again, vi. 365. 
its Union with England, proposed by 
the Rump. vi. 378: absolutely refused 
by the Presbyterians, why. vi, 379. 
the Scots furnish Monk with money for 
his march to London, vi. 412. 

<ric6ro rb l<i)rtpov iii. 447. 

SCBIBES said that our Saviour had Beel- 


zebub, and by him cast out devils, iii. 
67 : took for blasphemy that ho should 
pretend to forgive sins. iii. 451. 
the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses* chair 
&c., iii. 478, 560, 585. ii. 146: sit there 
now no more. vii. 398. 
Christ ascribes kingly power to them, 
iii. 478, 560. 

sought to kill our Saviour at the Pass- 
over, iii. 554. 

the Scribes and Pharisees were not 
priests, but men of popular authority, iv. 

SCRIPTURE certain texts of, the outwork 
of the enemy whence they impugn the 
civil power, iii. dedic. 
urged by some against the motion of the 
earth, iii. 68: written to what end. ibid, 
contain nothing requiring a belief that 
demoniacs were other than madmen.iiL69. 
the words of the scriptures joined toge- 
ther otherwise than is agreeable to rea- 
son, to the teaching of men that sanctity 
and natural reason cannot stand together, 
iii. 312. 

from them may easily be deduced, with- 
out supernatural inspiration, all rules 
necessary to the knowledge of our duty 
to God and man. iii. 365. 
the books of, those which ought to be 
the canon or rule of Christian life. iii. 
366: determine what laws a Christian 
king shall not constitute in his domin- 
ions, ibid.: those books only canonical, 
that are established for such by the 
sovereign, ibid.: those only canonical 
here, that have been established for such 
by the authority of the Church of Eng- 
land, iii. 367 : which, the same that are 
acknowledged by St. Jerome, ibid, 
the books of the New Testament equal- 
ly acknowledged by all Christian 
Churches, iii. 367. 

the writers of, not evident by any suf- 
ficient testimony of other history, iii. 
367-8: the time wherein they were 
written, may be gathered by the light 
of the books themselves, iii. 368. 
the books of Afwcrypha recommended to 
us by the Church not for Canonical, but 
as profitable for instruction, iii. 374: 
the Scripture set forth in its present 
form by Esdra. iii. 374, 516: the Scrip- 
tures not falsified by the early doctors of 
the Church, why. iii. 375: the books 
called Apocrypha nqt admitted as canoni- 
cal, why. iii. 376 : the writers of the 
books of Scripture divers men, but all 
manifestly endued with, one and the same 
spirit, ibid. : their end, to set forth the 
rights of the kingdom of God. ibid. 02. 



whence tfie Scriptures det toe their authority, 
a question much debated amongst Chris- 
tian sects, iii. 377: that God is their 
original author, believed by all. iii. 378 : 
none can know them to be the word of 
God, but by supernatural revelation, 
ibid. iv. 64: the question, by what au- 
thority they are matte law. iii. 378, 513. 
are the laws of God. iii. 378. 
he to whom God has not supematurally 
revealed that they are his, is bound to 
obey them only by the authority of the 
sovereign, iii. 378 : are not made laws 
by the authority of the universal Church, 
iii. 379. 

the question of their authority reduced 
to this, whether Christian sovereigns are 
absolute in their territories, or subject 
to a ^ic&r of Christ constituted of the 
universal Church, iii. 380. 
in what sense the Scriptures are called 
the word of God, iii. 409. ii. 273. 
credit to be given to the canonical Scrip- 
tures, whatever the Apocrypha may say. 
iii. 412. 

the Scriptures are the Mount Sinai, the 
bounds whereof are the laws of them 
that represent God's person on earth, iii. 
467: to look on them and therein see 
the wondrous works of God, is allowed, 
ibid.: to interpret them, is to transgress 
the bounds, and gaze on God irreverent- 
ly, ibid. 

how they were interpreted by the Apos- 
tles and elders, iii. 512: no general 
binding interpretation, till kings were 
pastors, or pastors kings, ibid, 
the ten commandments, that part of the 
Scripture which was first made law. iii 
513: the Scriptures made law by the 
civil sovereign, iii. 514, 547, 587, 588, 
685 : were not law to the Jews till the 
return from the captivity . iii. 517 : from 
that time were law. ibid. : were never 
law but by the civil sovereign, iii. 517. 
translated out of Hebrew into Greek by 
the seventy elders iii. 367, 374, 376, 517: 
put into the library at Alexandria, 
iii. 517. 

the Scripture of the New Testament is 
law only where the civil power hath 
made it so. iii. 520. 

the canonical Scriptures settled by the 
council of Laodicca. iii. 523. 
men do not know, but only believe the 
Scriptures to be the word of God. iii.589 : 
nothing in them whence to infer the 
infallibility of any particular man. ibid. : 
the ordinary cause of believing them 
to be the word of God, the hearing of 
tfiose by law appointed to tea<;h. ibid. 

atoms of Scripture cast as dust before 
men's eyes, make everything more ob- 
scure than it is. iii. 602 : is an ordinary 
artifice of whom. ibid. 
the Enemy hath put out the light of the 
Scriptures, iii. 605. 

no shame to confess the profoundness of 
the Scripture to be too great to be 
sounded by the human understanding, 
iii. 629 : we arc not to require of the 
Scriptures an account of ail questions 
that may be raised to trouble us in the 
performance of God's commands, iii.643. 
are the word of God commanding over 
all things by supreme right, ii. 50. 
the mind not governed by them, unless 
understood, ii. 273 : to make them ca- 
nonical, require an interpreter, ibid, 
the word of the interpreter of Scripture, 
is the word of God. ii. 274. 
there cannot in any written interpreta- 
tion of the Scriptures whatsoever, be tho 
canon of Christian doctrine for deter- 
mining controversies of religion, why. 
ii. 275: the authority of the interpreter 
must be no less than that of the recom- 
mendcTs of the Scriptures, ibid.: the 
authority of interpreting them given to 
private mon, would destroy all civil obe- 
dience, and all society, ii. 292. 
the volume of the law commanded by God 
to be transcribed and publicly read. ii. 
293: that it should be the canon of 
divine doctrine, ibid. : but to be inter- 
preted by none but the priest ibid. 
th interpretation of the Scriptures be- 
longs to the Church, ii. 293: not to 
any foreign person whatsoever, ibid, 
the interpretation of the Scriptures be- 
longs to the sovereign power, ii. 295. iv. 
339. vi. 228: in mysteries of faith, by 
ecclesiastics lawfully ordained, ii. 297. 
the authority to interjtret the Scriptures 
is authority to determine all manner of 
controversies whatsoever, ii. 317. 
are known to be the word of God, only 
by faith, iv. 64 : by faith in the holy 
men of God's Church succeeding one 
another from the time of those that saw 
his wondrous works, iv. 65 : their in- 
terpretation more safe than a man's own. 
iv. 66. 

he cannot be said to submit himself to 
the Scripture, that does not submit to 
some other for the interpretation of it. 
iv. 187-8: it is the word of God, but a 
law by pact, that is, to us that have been 
baptized into the covenant, iv. 363: to 
be interpreted by the king's authority, 
iv. 364. 
the fruit of their translation into Eng- 



lish. vi. 190-1, 228-33: the translation, 
why not such as that they might be un- 
derstood by mean capacities, vi. 228 : 
the translation is profitable*, why. vi. 230. 

SCUTCHEONS hereditary, >v here they have 
any privilege are honourable, iii. 8 1 : 
their power, wherein it lies, ibid.:- were 
derived from the Germans, ibid. : 
amongst the Greeks and Romans were 
not hereditary, iii. 82 : the Germans 
only had the custom, ibid, .from them 
derived into England, France, Spain, 
Italy, ibid. : were used for what pur- 
pose, ibid.: descended to the eldest 
child pure, to the rest with some distinc- 
tion, ibid.: bear for the most part living 
creatures noted for courage and rapine, 
iii. 83: afterwards given by kings and 
popular commonwealths for encourage- 
ment and recompense, ibid. 

SCYLLA men wavering in obedience be- 
tween God and man, between temporal 
punishment and spiritual death, as it 
were sailing between Scylla and Cha 
rybdis, do often run upon both. ii. 299. 

SKA sea-water, wh v it bliineb when struck 
with the oar &c. i. 454. 
the sea ruffled with the wind, why it ap- 
pears black, i. 464. 

in the midst of the sea, each part, though 
no sound be perceptible, contributes to 
the roaring of the sea as much us any 
other part. iii. 63. 

no use of the commodities imported by 
sea, in the war of every man against 
every man. iii. 113. 

land and sea, the two breasts of our 
common mother, iii. 232. 
the dominion of, claimed by the English, 
vi. 383. 

how its pressure is removed by its arcfc- 
ing itself, vii. 13: the cause of its Hux 
and reflux twice intheday,what.vii.l3-17 

SEAL the Great Seal of England, the seal 
of the person of the commonwealth.iv. 370, 

SECT a srquendo. iv. 388 : were never 
more numerous than in the time of the 
primitive Church, ibid. 

SECURITY in the union of a small mira 
her of men, no security, iii. 154. ii. 65 
iv. 119: the multitude sufficient for 
security, is determined by comparison 
ibid.: is sufficient, when. iii. 155. ii.65 
iv. 119: security is the end for which 
men submit themselves to government 
ii. 74. iv. 128: consists in whativ. 128 

SEDITION the sickness of the great Le- 
viathan, iii. introd. iv. 200. 
the singular passions of any one or tw 
men, though their unquietness not per- 

ceptible, arc parts of the seditious roar- 
ing of a troubled nation, iii. 63. 
they that distrust their own subtlety, are 
in tumult and sedition better disposed 
for victory, than they that suppose 
themselves wise and crafty, iii. 88: in 
sedition, men are always in the precincts 
of battle, ibid.: to use all advantage of 
force, a better stratagem than an v that 
can proceed from subtlety of wit. ibid, 
sedition and civil war produced by the 
imperfection of the Greek and Koman 
policy, iii. 315. 

the dark and dangerous paths of sedi- 
tion, how to be avoided, ii. pref. 
in seditions three things to be considered, 
the doctrines and puss ions, their quality 
and condition, and the faction, ii. 150. 
seditious doctrines, ii. 1 5 1 -8. iv. 200- 208. 
the eloquence lit for stirring up sedition, 
is of what sort. ii. 162: i& disjoined 
from wisdom, why. ibid, 
men well disposed to civil society, but 
that through ignorance dispose the minds 
of subjects to sedition, what sort. ii. 163: 
the disposition to sedition, how brought 
into action, ibid iv. 2()l. 
seditions sometimes occasioned by errors 
in philosophy, ii. 268. 
discontent, pretence of right, hope of success, 
three things necessary to sedition. iv.2(M). 

SELPEN his treatise on titles of honour, 
iii. 84. vi. 160: a greater antiquary 
than Coke. u. 160. 

SENECA his opinion of the lawfulness of 
tyrannicide, ii. 1 63. iv. 208 : his use of 
right and wrong, iv. 211. 

SENSATION to be sensible always of one 
and the same thing, all one with not 
being sensible at all of any thing, i. 394. 
sensible qualities, but so many several 
motions of the object, whereby it press- 
eth our organs diversely, iii. 2: and in 
us that are pressed, nothing but divers 
motions, ibid: are separable from the 
object, ibid. 

SENSE its causes must be known, before 
we can know the causes of sensible 
qualities, i, 72: consideration of its 
causes, to what part of philosophy it be- 
longs, ibid. 

sense and imagination the causes of the 
motions of the mind. i. 72-3, 74 : the 
subject of physical contemplation, i. 73: 
the doctrine of, comprehends civil 
philosophy, i. 87. 

the objects of sense and imagination, 
magnitudes, motions &c., are but ideas 
and phantasms, i. 92 : happening inter- 
nally, ibid.; but appears external, and 



independent of any power of the mind, 
i. 92. 

all knowledge derived from It. i, 389 : 
its causes to be searched for from the 
phenomena of sense itself, ibid, 
sense must be taken notice of by me- 
mory, i. 389. 

sense in the sentient, is motion in some 
of the internal parts of the sentienti.390. 
organs of, those parts of the body where- 
by we perceive, i. 390 : subject of, that 
in which are the phantasms, ibid.: the 
immediate cause, pressure of the first 
organ of sense, ibid. : which motion 
propagated to the innermost parts of the 
organ, ibid. : object of, the remote 
body whence originates the pressure, ib. 
entire definition of. i. 391, 40.5. 
subject of, the sentient itself, i. 391. h. 
4: object of, the thing received, i. 391. 
h. 3. 

more correctly said, the living creature 
teeth, than the eye seeth. i. 391: that we 
see the sun, than we see the light, ibid, 
the organs of, what. i. 392. 
defect of, from non-propagation of mo- 
tion by the organs of sense, i. 392-3. 
all sense reaction, but all reaction not 
sense, i. 393 : otherwise, all bodies 
would be endowed with sense, ibid, 
by sense commonly understood compar- 
ing and distinguishing of phantasms, i. 
393: has necessarily some memory ad- 
hering to it. ibid.: a perpetual variety 
of phantasms necessary to sense, i. 394. 
certain organs common to all the senses. 
i. 395. 

not every endeavour outwards to be 
called sense, but the more predominant 
only. i. 396. 

motion of the organ causing phantasms, 
not called sense except the object be pre- 
sent, i. 396: by the continual action of 
objects, the organ is no longer moved by 
the spirits without pain. i. 397: no 
more reaction, or sense, till the organ 
refreshed and recovering motion, the 
sentient awaketh. ibid, 
in most animals five kinds of senses, i. 
402 : have their organs partly peculiar, 
partly common, ibid. 
is nothing but the action of objects pro- 
pagated to the farthest part of the organ. 
1.403: this action derived from the 
heart, in what way. ibid: what things 
belonging alike to all the senses, seem to 
be administered by the arteries, not by 
the nerves, i. 404. 

the two opposing endeavours in sense 
continue their motion every way to the 
confines of the two bodies. L 405 : the 

endeavour outwards proceeds in a solid 
angle, ibid. 

bodies the efficient causes and objects of 
sense, i. 410. 

is the original of all thought iii. 1 : its 
cause, the external object, pressing the 
proper organ, ibid. 38, 42. 
is the resistance or endeavour of the 
heart to relieve itself from the pressure 
communicated by the object, iii. 2 : 
because outward, appears to be some 
matter without, ibid. : is original fancy, 
iti. 3: caused by the pressure of exter- 
nal things upon our organs, ibid. 38. 
decaying sense, imagination, iii. 4. i. 396. 
iv. 9 : decay of sense in men waking, is 
not the decay of motion made in sense, 
but an obscuring of it. iii. 5. iv. 9. 
the continual change of man's body, de- 
stroys in time the parts moved in sense, 
iii. 5. 

sense decaying, or fancy, Is imagination, 
iii. 5 : the dt-cay of sense, memory, iii. 6. 
the organs of sense not easily moved in 
sleep by the action of external objects, 
iii. 7. 

to distinguish between sense and dream- 
ing, why a hard matter, iii. 7: by some 
considered impossible, ibid. : how to be 
done. ibid. 

the doctrine of the schools concerning 
sense and imagination, iii. 10. 
the motions that succeed one another in 
sense,continue together after sense, iii.l 1. 
sense, and thoughts, and trains of 
thoughts, the only motions of the mind 
of man. iii. 1 6. 

natural sense and imagination not sub- 
ject to absurdity, iii. 25. 
sense and memory are but knowledge of 
fact. iii. 35. 

men differ in sense from one another 
and from beasts so little, as that it is not 
to be reckoned amongst \irtues. iii. 56. 
supernatural, one of the three hearings 
of the word of God. iii. 345. 
ascribed to God, how to be understood, 
iii. 352, 415. 

is, in man, a tumult of mind, raised by 
the pressure of the organs by external 
things, iii. 352, 382. 

the cause of sense, the ubiquity of species. 
iii. 679. 

sense is the conception produced by the 
present action of the object of sense, iv. 3 : 
of all the senses, the subject of their 
inherence, is not the object, but the en- 
tient. iv. 4, 8. 

the great deception of sense, what iv. 8: 
is by sense to be corrected, iv. 9. 
the senses Jive. iv. 12. 



the sense we have of bodies, consisteth 1 
in Change of variety of impression, vi. 
355: of language, in the variety and 
changeable use of words, ibid. : of all 
the senses, the object is the agent, v. 312. 
all sense is fancy, but the cause is in a 
real body. vii. 28. 

SENSUAL as used by those that condemn 
pleasures of sense, has no place till there 
be laws. iii. 42: desire 01 ease and sen- 
sual delight, disposeth men to obey a 
common power, iii. 86. 
of sensual delight, the greatest that 
which invites to continue the species, iv. 
34: the next, that which invites to 
meat, ibid : men whose ends are sen- 
sual, much less sensible to honour and 
glory, \\liy. iv. 55. 

SEITUAGINT seventy learned Jews, sent 
tor by Ptolemy, to translate the Jewish 
law out of Hebrew into Greek, iii. 367, 
374, 376, 517: have left us for Holy 
Scripture the surne books that are re- 
ceived in the Church of England, ibid. 
SERPENT the firazen Serpent alleged for the 
worship of images, iii. 646: worship 
given to God before it, not idolatry, iii. 
652, 656 : was set up by Moses by God'j 
commandment, iii. 653 : not to be wor- 
shipped, but that God might be wor- 
shipped before it. iii. 657 : was broken 
in pieces by Hezekiah. ibid. 
SERVANT to have servants, is power, iii. 
74: servitude for need or fear, why 
dishonourable, iii. 79. 
master and servant, is by consent, not by 
difference of wit. iii. 140-1. 
the vanquished becomes a servant, by 
what covenant, iii. 189. ii. 109. iv. 149. 
the word, whence derived, iii. 189: 
does not mean a captive held in bonds 
ibid. ii. 110. iv. 150: but one that has 
corporal liberty, upon promise, ibid, ibid 
his life is in security, and his service due 
when. iii. 190: if he refuse obedience 
and is killed or punished by his master 
is author of his own punishment, ibid, 
the two sorts of servants, slaves, and those 
that serve voluntarily, iii. 647-8. ii. 110 
have what in common between them 
iii. 648. 

in all kinds of service is contained, no 
only obedience, but also worship, iii. 648 
lord and servant, what. ii. 109. iv. 149. 
the obligation of the servant arises from 
his not being kept in bonds, ii. 110. 
the power of the lord is supreme over th 
servant as well as the slave, ii. 111. iv 
150: the servant has property as agnins 
his fellow -servant, not as against his Ion 
ii. 111. iv. 151. 

is freed from subjection by manumission. 
ii. 112. iv. 152: by banishment, ib. ib.. 
by the inability of his lord to pro- 
tect, ibid, ibid.: by the want of any 
known successor, ii. 113. iv. 152: by 
deprivation of personal liberty, ib. ib. 
has no cause to complain of the want of 
liberty, why. ii. 121 : the subject and ser- 
vant, wherein they differ, ibid, 
to the lord that has none, servants are for 
sons. ii. 121. iv. 163. 
servants subordinate are not released by 
the release of their immediate lord, nor 
by their immediate lord being released 
by the lord paramount, iv. 152. 
SERVIAH the prophet, iii. 371. 
SEVENTY the Seventy Elders, iii. 66, 386, 
42 1, 465, 467, 482,569. ii. 240, 253. iv. 1 92. 
the seventy learned Jews, that translated 
the Jewish law into Greek, iii. 367, 374, 
376, 517. 

the manner of God speaking to the Se- 
venty Elders that prophesied in the camp, 
iii. 421 : their prophesying subordinate 
to that of Moses, ibid. 468, 486: were 
appointed by Moses himself, iii. 422, 467, 
569. iv. 192: were according to the 
numbers of them that went with Jacob 
into Egypt, iv. 192. 

the Seventy Disciples, iii. 482, 496, 497, 
ii. 253. iv. 192. 

SHAME grief for the discovery of some 
defect of ability, iii. 46. iv. 42: consists 
in the apprehension of something disho- 
nourable, ib. ib. : in young men com- 
mendable, in old men not so, why. iii. 47. 
SHEBA son of Bichri, had his head cat 
off, a proof for cutting off a traitor's head, 
vi. 127. 

SHIP of Theseus, dispute as to its identi- 
ty, i. 135. 

how ships move in a line almost opposite 
to that of the mo\ ent. i. 339 : the action 
of the wind on the sails. \ii. 44-5: the 
action of the rudder. \ii. 46. 
ship-money, what vi. 209, 237-9. 
SHISKAH king of Egypt, took the spoil of 

the temple, iii. 516. 

SIGHT no sight without variety of eolour. 
i. 394. 

the organ of, partly animate, partly inani- 
mate, i.402: -the inanimate parts, which, 
ibid. : the animate, which, i. 403: the 
organ proper to sight only, t\ hat i. 403-4. 
the proper phantasm of, light, i. 404. 
but the proper object of, the lucid body, 
ibid. : phantasms common to both sight 
and touch, what. i. 405. 
is produced by mediate pressure of the 
organ by the object iii, 2, 637 : seems to 
be the body itself without us, why. ii>id. 



ib.: never discovered by the ancient pre- 
tenders to natural knowledge, iii. 637. 
pleasures of sight, consist in equality of 
colour, iv. 36. 

SIGN what are signs, i. 14: some natural, 
others arbitrary, ibid. ii. 219. 
the difference between tigns and war ks. 
i. 15. 

the antecedent is a sign of the conse- 
quent, and controrily, when. iii. 15 iv. 
17: the oftener the sequence has been 
observed, the less uncertain the sign, 
ibid. : the best guesser, he that has most 
signs to guess by. ibid. iv. 18. 
if by words or signs a man seem to de- 
spoil himself of the ends for which the 
signs were intended, he is to be under- 
stood how. iii. 120. 

signs by inference, are consequences of 
words, of silence, of actions, and of for- 
bearing action, iii. 122. 
a sign is so, not to the giver, but to him 
to whom made. iii. 350. 
no sign but whereby somewhat becomes 
known to others, h. 221: a true sign, 
what. ibid. 

signs are but conjectural, iv. 17: their 
assurance never full and evident, iv. 18. 

SILENCE sometimes an argument of con- 
sent, iii. 252. iv. 76. 

SIN the desires and passions of man, in 
themselves no sin. iii. 1 14, 
is contempt of the legislator, as well as 
transgression of his law. iii. 277. ii. 152: 
a breach of all his laws at once. iii. 
277 : may consist in the intention, as 
well as the fact. ibid. 278. 
the pleasure of imagining the death of 
another is no sin, but the resolution to 
execute, iii. 277. 
too severe to maintain the first motions 
of the mind, though checked by the fear 
of God, to be sins, iii 278 : every crime 
is a sin, but every sin not a crime, ibid, 
ceaseth, where the law ceaseth. iii. 278. 
under the law of nature, if the intention 
is right, the fact is no sin. iii. 279. vi. 
102 : if not right, it is sin, but no crime, 

to refuse to obey the sovereign under 
pretence of a liberty granted by him 
which is inconsistent with the existence 
of sovereign power, is a sin. iii. 289. 
is transgression of the law. iii. 316. ii. 
197; -the power to declare what is sin, 
is the power to declare what is law. iii. 

punishment is due for sin only, why. iii. 

to be laved from sin, what. iii. 451 : re- 
mjssion of sin and salvation, in Scripture 

the same thing, ibid. 453: its punish- 
ment, death and misery, iii. 452:' its 
discharge, the discharge'thereof. ibid, 
he that is once guilty of sin, is obnoxious 
to the penalty, iii. 456: he or some 
other must pav the ransom, ibid. : such 
as is required by the person offended, 
God. iii. 457. 

cannot be recompensed by the sinner or 
by any righteous man for trim, iii. 457 : 
but may be pardoned, either gratis, or 
upon such penalty as God shall accept, 

to forgive sin is not injustice, iii. 457. 
sinners may, notwithstanding their re- 
demption bv Christ, be justly punished 
by God vutn eternal death, iii. 457. 
the power to remit and retain sins. iii. 499. 
ii. 282: is a consequence of the author- 
ity to give or refuse baptism, ibid, ii 288.: 
depends on the sincerity of the peni- 
tence of the sinner, iii. 500. ii. 284. 
the benefit of faith cannot be the remis- 
sion of sins, unless the damage of infi- 
delity be the retaining of the same sins, 
iii. 521. 

remission of, for the time past, necessary 
to salvation, iii. 585. ii. 300. is the re- 
ward of faith in Christ ibid. ibid. : his 
passion is a full ransom for all manner 
of sins, as well lesser sins as greater 
crimes, iii. 634. 

is the consequence of the natural exjyress 
will, not of the political or artificial, ii. 1 02. 
whatever is done against the conscience, 
is sin. ii. 152: unless done by the com- 
mand of one having lawful authority, ib. 
is, in its largest sense, any deed, word, or 
thought against right reason, ii. 195: 
follows error as the will doth the under- 
standing, ibid. 

sin that is malum culp, what. ii. 196. 
sin is, in its proper sense, anything done 
against the reason of the state, ii. 197. 
sins uf infirmity, and of malice, ii. 197. 
in the natural kingdom of God, subjects 
sin by what ways. ii. 225. 
the remission of, follows not repentance 
as a debt, but as a free-gift, ii. 270: to 
retain the sins of him who was baptized 
being truly penitent, could not be done 
by Christ himself, ii. 284: the power to 
retain and remit sins at pleasure, would 
subvert all civil government, ibid.: in 
remission of, two things to be considered, 
the judgment and the remission, ii. 286: 
the one belongs to the sovereign, the 
other to the pastor, ibid, 
the power to remit and retain sins is 
called the power of the keys. ii. 288. 
the kingdom of heaven is not shut to sin- 



ners who have not performed due obedi- 
ence, if they believe the necessary arti- 
cles of faith, ii. 300. 

controversies about the power to retain 
and remit sins, are controversies about 
human sovereignty, ii. 317. 
the pleasures of, how linked with the bit- 
terness of punishment, iv. 34. 
none can sin, but he that is subject to 
another's law. iv. 251. 
its nature consists in a voluntary act done 
against the law. iv. 259-60 v. 229: an 
action may bo a sin, and nevertheless ne- 
cessary, v . 229 : the formal reason of sin 
consists in what. v. 234. 

SIVAI was the place chosen by God to 
appear in and give laws to the people 
of Israel, iii. 652: was holy ground, 
ibid.: the flaminy bush appertained 
thereto, ibid. 

SINCERITY the reputation of, how taken 
away in the authors of religion, iii. 106. 

SIPHON Wallis's experiment of the si- 
phon, to show that a lighter body gravi- 
tates on a heavier. \ii. 144. 

SISYPHUS in the poet's hell. iv. 349. 

SITUATION the relation of one place to 
another, i. 200: of many places, the situ- 
ation is determined by tour things, ibid.: 
any number of points have the like 
situation with an equal number of other 
points, when. ibid. 

SLAVE that works in prison or in fetters, 
does it not of duty, but to avoid the 
cruelty of his master, iii. 190. ii. 1 10. iv. 
150: if he flies or kills his master, of- 
fends not against the law of nature, iii. 
190: may lawfully deliver himself by 
any means whatsoever, iv. 150. 

SLEEP in sleep the external action of the 
object does not disturb internal action, i. 
396-7: why the passage from the exter- 
nal object to the internal organ is shut 
up. i. 397. 

heat in certain parts of the body, why in 
sleep it raises desire and the imagination 
of an unresisting beauty, i. 401. iii. 8. 
the images in sleep, are strong and clear 
as in sense itself, iv. 9: sleep is the pri- 
vation of sense, iv. 10, 

SMRLL the proper organ of, what i. 404, 
502: the phantasm made by, is odour. 
i. 405 : the objects of, are not odour &c., 
but the bodies whence odour proceeds, ib. 
is hindered by cold, and helped by heat, 
i. 501 : also by wind, ibid bodies less 
pervious to fluid yield less smell, ibid: 
todies by nature odorous become more 
so by bruising, i. 502 : no smell without 
inhaling the breath, ibid: none but 
through the nostrils, ibid :nor beyond 

the passage of the breath within, ibid.: 
is not caused by the effluvium of atoms, 
nor of etherial substance, i. 504: the 
cause of smell is in the simple motion of 
the parts of the odorous body. i. 504 : 
this motion propagated to the organ not 
strong enough to excite sense without 
air attracted by respiration, ibid, 
smell why aided by heat, and hindered 
by cold. i. 504: by wind, why. ibid, 
is caused by the motion of the fluid parts 
of the body only. i. 505 : moves the sto- 
mach as well as the brain, i . 506 : the 
cause why. ibid. 

is produced by the mediate pressure of 
the organ by the object, iii. 2. 
of the same thing, not the same to every 
man. iv. 8 : therefore not in the thing 
smelt, but in the man. ibid, 
smells seeming to proceed from others 
displease, though proceeding from our- 
selves; but seeming to proceed from our- 
selves displease not, though they proceed 
from others, iv. 35: why. ibid. 

SNELLIUS and Van Cullen, approached 
nearer than Archimedes to determining 
the dimension of the circle, i. 287. 

SNOW a heap of very small diaphanous 
bodies, i. 463: the possible cause of its 
whiteness, ibid. 

how vapour is congealed into snow. i. 
473. \ii. 41, 46: falls in greater Hakes 
near the poles, than further off. i. 513. 
vii. 1 1 : why so much of it on high 
mountains. \ii. 41. 

SOCIABLE who is so called, iii. 139: to 
be sociable to them that will be so, is the 
sum of virtue and of the law of nature, 
iv. 110. 

SOCIETY the maintenance of civil society 
depends on justice, iii, 437 : civil so- 
cieties are bonds, to the making whereof 
are necessary faith and covenants, ii. 2, 
n. : children, fools, and those that have 
not yet tasted the misery of the want of 
it, are incapable of society, why. ibid.: 
all men are born unapt for society, 
ibid. : many so remain during their 
whole lives, ibid.: man is made fit for 
it, not by nature, but education, ibid.: 
the delights of society, what. ii. 3-5: 
all society either for gain or glory, ibid. : 
none lasting thrt begins from vain- 
glory, ibid.: all society originates in 
fear. ii. 6. 
civil society, what. ii. 69. 

SOCRATES his fate feared by Aristotle, iii. 
675: was the first lover of civil science, 
ii. pref.: of all philosophy judged it 
alone worthy of his labour, ibid. 
Socrates is a man, therefore he it a liv&g 



creature, is evidently right reasoning, 
why. ii. 115: Sophroniscus is his father, 
therefore his lord, perhaps true, but not 
evident, why. ibid. 

his love for Alcibiades, was what. iv. 
49: had in it something savouring of 
the use of that time. iv. 50. 

SODOM sodomy attributed to their gods by 
the Gentiles, iii. 101. 

SOFT what bodies so called, i. 334: the 
words hard, soft, fluid &c., used also com- 
paratively, ibid.: are of different de- 
grees of quality, not of different kinds, ib. 
soft cannot become hard but by change 
of motion of its parts, i. 47 1 : things 
made hard by fire, become soft by ma- 
ceration, ibid. 

SOLDIERS an able conductor of, is of great 
price in time of war. iii. 76. 
surrounded by an army, may demand 
quarter or run away, rather than be put 
to death, iii. 191: may refuse, on the 
command of the sovereign, to fight 
against the enemy, in what cases, iii. 205. 
he that enrolleth himself or taketh im- 
prest money, must not only go to battle, 
but also not run from it without his 
captain's leave, iii. 205: the most com- 
mon soldier may demand the wages of 
his warfare, as a debt. iii. 306. 
the general should gain an opinion of 
loving his soldiers, iii. 341 : his severity 
in punishing the mutinous or negligent 
soldier, is protected how. ibid.: their 
love dangerous to sovereign power, ibid. : 
unless the sovereign be himself popu- 
lar with them. ibid. 

he that besides the obligation of a sub- 
ject hath also the obligation of a soldier, 
hath not liberty to submit to a new 
power so long as the old one keeps the 
field, iii. 704: but when this can no 
longer give subsistence in his armies or 
garrisons, the soldier may submit to his 
new master, ibid. 

SOLERTIA what by the Latins so called. 
iii. 14. 

SOLID how made. i. Ill : any two of its 
three dimensions are applied whole to 
every several part of the third, ibid. : 
can have but three dimensions,why.i.l 12. 
solids are exposed by motion, i. 140: 
and by apposition, ibid. 

SOLOMON his prayer to God. iii. 192: 
his advice to bind the ten commandments 
on the ten fingers, iii. 259 : wrote some 
part of the Proverbs, iii. 372: also the 
took of Eccksiastes and the Canticles, iii. 
373 : and tXe Song of Songs, ibid. 
God spake to him by dream or vision. 

c iii. 418. 

took the priesthood from Abiathar, and 
gave it to Zadok. iii. 419, 471, 571, 617. 
8. 149. 

made himself in person that excellent 
prayer used in the consecration of all 
churches, iii. 471, 545: had not only 
the right of ecclesiastical goverment, but 
also the exercise of ecclesiastical func- 
tions, iii. 546. iv. 345. 
consecrated the temple, how. iii. 621. 
his testimony, that to the king belongs 
all judicature, ii. 144. 

SOLON his laws said to be like the spider's 
web. i. 36: his device to obtain the re- 
peal of the law against proposing the 
renewing of the war for Salarnis. iii. 310. 

SOMER-ISLANDS the government of, com- 
mitted to an assembly in London, hi. 216. 

SOMERSET-HOUSE the convent there of 
Friars-Capucin. vi. 240. 

So -MUCH NESS a more proper name for 
quantity, vii. 193. 

SON in the state of nature, exists not. ii. 
10, n.: whether he may without injury 
kill his father, ibid. 

SOPHIST the captions of sophists of old, 
wherein faulty, i. 63: deceived them- 
selves as often as they deceived others, 

SORBERIUS translated the DE CIVE into 
French, vii. 333. 

SOUL that by the power of the soul, with- 
out muscular contraction, a man can 
raise himself in the air, is a childish 
conceit, i. 523. 

of man, supposed to be of the same sub- 
stance as that which appears in dreams, 
or in a looking-glass, why. iii. 96. 
that there are three souls in a man, an 
opinion held by some doctors, iii. 316: 
the civil government has more than one 
soul, when. iii. 318. 

that the soul ascends into heaven as soon 
as departed from the body. iii. 442 : 
that the soul is in its own nature eternal, 
or a living creature independent of the 
body, is a doctrine not apparent in Scrip- 
ture, iii. 443,614. 

soul and lift, in Scripture, signify the 
same thing, iii. 543, 615 : bodjr and soul 
jointly, means the body alive, iii. 615: 
by soul is not meant a tubitance incorpo- 
real, ibid. 

the souls of the faithful are by God's 
special ^race, not by their own nature, 
to remain in their bodies from the re- 
surrection to all eternity, iii. 615. the 
soul was supposed in the time of our 
Saviour to be a substance distinct from 
the body. iii. 616: doubted by the doc- 
tors of the Church where it should sub- 



sist till the resurrection, ibid. : supposed 
that it should lie under the altars, ibid, 
texts of Scripture seeming to prove the 
immortality of the soul. iii. 622-7. 
texts of Solomon, signifying that God 
knows, but not man, what becomes of 
his soul when he expireth. iii. 622-3: 
others which signify that there is no na- 
tural immortality of the soul. iii. 623. 
no text of Scripture to prove the neces- 
sity of a place for the soul without the 
body. iii. 631. iv. 350. 
is the essence of the man, as the schools 
say. iii. 676: is all in every part, how 
small soever, of his body. ibia. iv. 296: 
to believe the existence of an incor- 
poreal soul separated from the body, 
what roust be believed, ibid, 
in the doctrine of the schools, creatnr 
hifuudentio, and creando infunditur. iii. 

the natural care of himself compelleth a 
man to hazard his soul on his own judg- 
ment rather than that of a man uncon- 
cerned in his damnation, iii. 684. 
it is by his soul that a man hath a will. 
ii. 89 : the office of the head is to counsel, 
of the soul to command, ibid, 
its immortality is acknowledged by Chris- 
tians, but to have natural evidence of it, is 
impossible, iv. 61 : cannot be toto in toto, 
et tota in qualibet parte corfyoris. iv. 62, 296 : 
its immortality is a fundamental point 
of faith, iv. 175. 

is eternal only a parte post, as the schools 
say. iv. 300. 

the word immortal soul not found in the 
Scripture, iv. 350. 

angels and souls thought by the Eastern 
Church to be corporeal, and only called 
incorporeal because their bodies were not 
like ours. iv. 429. 

BOUND definition of. i. 465: motion of 
the medium is not sound, but the cause 
of it. ibid. : the phantasm made by the 
reaction of the organ, properly called 
sound, ibid. 

the distinction of sounds, i. 485-6 : may 
be made almost infinite, ibid.: the va- 
riety of, seems to be not less than that 
of colours, ibid. 

is generated, as in vision, by the motion 
of the medium, but not in the same man- 
ner, i. 486: in vision by pressure, in 
sound by a stroke, ibid, 
the phantasm is made by the reaction of 
the heart, ibid. : which reaction being 
outwards, the phantasm appears to be 
without us. ibid. 

how affected by the magnitude of the 
body, and how by its velocity, i. 486. 


through a trunk applied to the mouth of 
the speaker and the ear of the hearer, 
why stronger than through the open air. 
i. 487 : why it is easier within a cham- 
ber to hear what is spoken without, than 
vice versa, ibid.: why on the sea shore 
the roaring of the sea is heard, but not 
the collision of two waves, i. 488. 
sounds acute and grave, the difference 
in consists in the difference in the vi- 
brations of the body. i. 488 : acute in 
sound, is subtle in matter, ibid. : sounds 
clear and hoarse, what. i. 489. 
no sound but by concourse of two bodies, 
i. 489 : in which there must be action 
and reaction, ibid.: sound differs ac- 
cording to the proportion between these 
opposite motions, ibid, 
hoarse sounds made by dividing the air 
into innumerable and very small files, i. 
490: clear sound made by two hoarse 
sounds with opposite motions, ibid.: 
or by collision or sudden divulsion of 
two bodies, ibid. : opposition of motion 
in the bodies causes opposition of motion 
in the organ of hearing, ibid, 
sound of a gun discharged, why like a 
clap of thunder, i. 491. 
pipes blown into, why they have a clear 
sound, i. 492. 

sound of the human voice, is varied ac- 
cording to what. i. 493. 
sound primary and reflected, i. 493 : 
reflection of sound in bodies elliptical 
and parabolical, i. 494: is louder, but 
not articulate and distinct, ibid, 
bodies that on being stricken yield an 
unequal sound, are heterogeneous, i. 494. 
the possible cause of sounds uniform or 
harsh, and of their longer or shorter 
duration, is the likeness or unlikeness of 
their internal parts in respect of figure 
and hardness, i. 495: of two plane 
bodies of the same matter and of equal 
thickness, the longest will yield the 
longest sound, ibid. : of hard bodies 
yielding an uniform sound, the round 
and hollow will yield a longer sound than 
the plane, i. 496: a string stretched 
and fastened at each end to a hollow 
body, will sound longer than not so fast- 
ened, ibid. 

sound and light, the difference in their 
generation, i. 497 : in sound, as the cir- 
cles in the air grow wider, so the air has 
its motion more and more weakened, i. 
497 . how sound is affected by the 
wind. ibid. 

is conveyed by hard mediums, as well as 
fluid, i. 498: may be conveyed perpetu- 
ally in any hard continuous body, ibicfe: 

a a 



conveyed through a long and hard 
beam, effect of. ibid. 

steps of passengers hoard at night at a 
great distance by laying the car to the 
ground, i. 499 : bodies heavier and less 
stretched, yield a graver sound than 
bodies lighter and more stretched, ibid, 
is made by the vibration of the air. i. 

499 : concent of sounds, how made, 
ibid.: the most exquisite, made by 
strings vibrating in the same times, i. 

500 : unison, the greatest concord, ibid. ; 
how made. ibid. : an eighth, how made, 
ibid.: * fifth, how made. i. 501. 

is sense, as to the ear. iii. 2. iv. 4 :is all 
the knowledge we have of the object by 
the ear. iv. 4: is supposed to bo the 
jjuality of the object itself, why. ibid. : 
is not in the thing heard, but in ourselves, 
iv. 7-8 : is an apparition of the motion 
in the brain caused by the motion of the 
object, iv. 8: becomcth an apparition 
without, whence, ibid. 
simple sounds please by equality, iv. 35. 
harsh sounds, what. iv. 36: sounds 
that differ in any height, please how.ibid. : 
the consequence of sounds one after 
another, called an air, pleases why. iv.36 : 
no air pleases for more than a time, 

SOVEREIGN the endeavour to advance the 
civil power not by the civil power to be 
condemned, iii. dedic. : private men 
not, by reprehending it, to declare they 
think it too great, ibid. : impugned by 
the enemy by aid of certain texts of 
Scripture, ibid. 

sovereignty, the artificial soul of the 
great Leriathan. iii. introd. 
men grieved with payments to the pub- 
lic, how in the end they fall upon the 
sovereign power, iii. 92. 
without a sovereign power, men have no 
pleasure, but much grief, in keeping 
company, iii. 112: without it will de- 
stroy each other, ibid.: are in the con- 
dition of war of every man against every 
man. iii. 113. 

the bonds of words, without coercive 
power, too weak to bridle the passions 
of men. iii. 124. 

the gift of sovereignty, is understood to 
give the right of levying money to main- 
tain soldiers, and of appointing magis- 
trates, iii. 125. 

the attaining of sovereignty by rebellion, 
against reason, iii. 134: to kill or rebel 
against it, as some think, a work of merit, 
iii. 135. 

men not to be kept in awe by covenant 
' without a common power, iii. 157:- 

common power sufficient to secure men, 
how to be erected, ibid, 
the sovereign, he that carrieth tho per- 
son of the united multitude, iii. 158 : 
sovereign power attained by two ways, 
by acquisition, and by institution, iii. 1 59 : 
the rights and faculties of the sove- 
reign, derived from the institution of tho 
commonwealth, ibid. : his subjects can- 
not make anew covenant to obey another 
without his permission, iii. 160: by de- 
posing him, they take from him tho 
person they had given him, which is 
therefore his own. ibid, 
does not covenant with the multitude in 
the institution of the commonwealth, iii. 
IGl.ii. 101 : cannot forfeit his power 
on pretence of breach of covenant, ibid, 
iii. 161: to grant sovereignty Ivy way 
of precedent covenant, why vain. iii. 
1 6 1 -2 : no precedent covenant supposed, 
when an assembly of men is the sove- 
reign, iii. 162. 

his actions must be owned by those that 
dissented in bis election, as well as by 
those that consented, why. iii. 162. h. 
73-4: no protest against their decree, 
iii. 163. 

can do no injury to any of his subjects, 
iii. 163, 186, 199. ii. 101. iv. 140: may 
commit iniquity, but not injustice, ibid, 
iv. 140 : cannot justly be put to death, 
or punished, iii. 163, 186. ii. 79, 144. iv. 
131-2, 208. 

is the judge of the means necessary for 
peace and defence, at home and abroad, 
iii. 164, 186. ii. 76. iv. 130, 205: of 
opinions and doctrines averse and favour- 
able to peace, ibid. ibid. 537.ii.78: has 
the whole power of prescribing the rules 
of property, iii. 165, 186, 233. iv. 131 : 
has the right of judicature, ibid. ibid. 
568. ii. 76, 144. iv. 130, 205: the right 
of making peace and war. iii. 166, 186. 
ii. 76, 144. iv. 130: and of levying 
troops and money, iii. 166 : the choice 
of all counsellors and magistrates, both 
in peace and war. iii. 166, 186. ii. 77. iv. 
131, 205: the power of reward and 
punishment, ibid. ibid. ii. 75 : according 
to law, if any, or if none, then arbitrarily, 
ibid.: to bestow titles of honour and 
appoint order in place and dignity.iii.167. 
the sovereign always generalissimo of 
the army. iii. 166. 

the marks whereby it may be discerned 
in what man, or assembly of men, the 
sovereign power residcth. iii, 167. ii. 89. 
iv. 137. 

if one of the essential rights of sove- 
reignty be wanting, all the rest avail not 



for preserving peace and justice, iii. 

the opinion of the division of these pow- 
ers between king, lords, and commons, 
the cause of the civil war in England, 
iii. 168. 

by whatever words any of the essential 
rights granted away, if the sovereignty 
itself be retained, the grant is void, iii. 
168,207, 2ll.iv. 147,205. 
the opinion of some, that sovereigns are 
aingulis major es, but universis minores. iii. 
169: is absurd, ibid, 
sovereign power the same, in whomso- 
ever placed, iii. 169, 170, 175. ii. 140. 
is the fountain of honour, iii. 169. 
the greatest pressure of sovereign power 
proceeds, not from any profit in weaken- 
ing the subjects, but from the restiveness 
of the subjects, and their unwillingness 
to contribute, iii. 170. 
must needs bo one man, or an assembly 
of all or of part. iii. 171. 
where there is a sovereign power, there 
can be no other representative, iii. 172, 
21 1, 221 : except to particular ends by 
the sovereign limited, ibid. ibid. ibid, 
admonition to the sovereign to take heed 
of admitting any other general repre- 
sentation of the people upon any occasion 
whatsoever, iii. 173. 

has two persons, that of the people and 
his own. iii. 173,226: is prone to sacri- 
fice the public good to his own, if they 
chance to cross, ibid, 
they that have the right of giving the 
sovereignty after the death of an elective 
king, have it in themselves, iii. 179: 
the assembly that has the power of limit- 
ing that of a king, has in itself the sove- 
reignty, ibid. 

in every perfect form of government, the 
disposing of the succession is in the pre- 
sent sovereign, iii. 180: the death ol 
him that has the sovereignty in propriety 
leaves the multitude without sovereigi 
at all. iii. 181. 

sovereignty by acquisition differs from 
sovereignty by institution, wherein, iii 
185, 204: both arise fromfrar. ibid.: 
the rights of both are the same. iii. 18C 

the rights of sovereignty in a monarchy 
and a great family, the same. iii. 191. 
sovereign rights by speculation and do 
duction from the nature, need, ant 
designs of men in erecting common 
wealths, iii. 159-70, 180-91. 
sovereign rights from Scripture.iii.19 1-4 
ii. 146-9. 
that the commands of sovereigns are no 

to be censured or disputed by their sub- 
jccts,allegorically signified in the punish- 
ment of Adam. iii. 194. 
the sovereign power is as great as possibly 
men can be imagined to make it. iii.195, 
546. ii. 80, 88, 221 : whosoever would 
limit it, must subject himself to one that 
can limit it, that is to a greater, iii. 195. 
ii. 88: the objection, that in practice no 
unlimited sovereign power has ever been 
acknowledged, answered, iii. 195, 324. 
the sovereign is the subject of God, and 
bound to observe the laws of nature, iii. 
200, 212, 312, 322, 332. ii. 83, 166. iv. 
206, 213. 

a habit of favouring tumults and of licen- 
tious controlling the actions of their 
sovereigns, from reading the Greek and 
Latin authors, iii. 203. 
the sovereign may justly be resisted by 
many men that, having committed some 
capital crime, join to defend one another, 
iii. 206 : except on offer of pardon.ibid. 
may be sued at law by the subject, when 
he demands by virtue of some law, not 
of his sovereign power, iii. 207. ii. 84-5, 
85 n., 154. 

the obligation of the subject lasts so long, 
and no longer, than the sovereign is able 
to protect him. iii. 208. ii. 107. 
is the soul of the commonwealth, iii. 208, 
316, 321, 577. ii. 89 : is in the intention 
of them that make it, immortal, iii. 208: 
has in it, from the very institution, 
many seeds of natural mortality, by in- 
ternal discord, ibid. 

no authority derived from foreign power, 
is within the sovereign's dominions pub- 
lic, but private, iii. 210. 
of his act every subject is author, iii. 212, 
2 1 5, 335 : no protest over lawful against 
the decrees of a sovereign assembly, 
iii, 215. 

deputies chosen by the grent towns &c. 
at the command of the sovereign, to in- 
form and advise him, are a body politic 
representing all the subjects, 'iii. 221, 
172: but for certain matters only. ibid, 
ibid.: is not an absolute, that is sove- 
reign, representative, ibid. ibid, 
a number of men, part of the sovereign 
assembly, consulting apart to guide the 
rest, is a faction, iii. 223. 
he alone has his authority Dei gratia 
simply, iii. 228 : alone has immediate 
authority from God to teach, ibid, 
his person cannot be represented to him 
in his own presence, iii. 231. 
distributes the land, as no judges agree* 
able to equity and the common good. iii. 
234: is understood to do nothing lJut 



in order to the common peace and se- 
curity, iii. 235 : any distribution of land 
made by$hiin in prejudice of the com- 
mon peace, is contrary to the will of 
every subject, ibid. : by the will of every 
subject to be reputed void. ibid, 
may oft'end against the laws of nature, 
iii. 235. ii. 80 n , 83, 101. 
none free from human passions and in- 
firmities, iii. 236. 

has the right of regulating foreign trade, 
iii. 237: of appointing the words and 
signs by which contracts shall be made 
valid, ibid. 

the legislator in every commonwealth is 
the sovereign only. iii. 252, 336, 366, 378, 
522, 566. ii. 77, 150, 187. iv. 131, 205. 
is not subject to the civil laws. iii. 252, 
312. ii. 83, 153. iv. 205 : that he is subject 
to the civil laws, a seditious opinion, iii. 
312. ii. 153. iv.205: cannot consist with 
the being of government, why. ii. 154. 
length of time shall not prejudice the 
right of the sovereign, iii. 253. 
the sovereign power alone can make 
binding the laws of nature, iii. 253. 
his actions not authorized by children, 
fools, or madmen, iii. 257. 
is supposed to be by every one sufficiently 
known, why. iii. 260: no excuse from 
ignorance of where the sovereignty is 
placed, ibid.: of who is sovereign, no 
man but by his own fault can make any 
doubt, ibid.: ignorance of the sovereign 
power excuscth not. iii. 280. 
to him belongs the interpretation of the 
law. iii. 262 : the sentence of the judge, 
is his sentence, iii. 263. 
the sovereign power reprehended and 
called in question by those that have a 
great opinion of their own wisdom. iii.283. 
facts done against the law by authority 
of the sovereign power, are totally ex- 
cused, why. iii. 289. 
negligence is not without some contempt 
of the sovereign power, iii. 292. 
a man not bound to take notice of his 
approbation otherwise than as expressed 
by his command, iii. 292. 
should have a care not obliquely to coun- 
tenance what directly they forbid. iii.292. 
every man obliges himself by his cove- 
nant to assist the sovereign in punishing 
others, iii. 297 : the right of the sove- 
reign to punish, is not grounded on the 
concession or gift of the subject, ibid.: 
but on the right of nature, iii. 298. 
is originally made by the subjects to the 
end that they*may have protection there- 
by, iii. 304, 322. 

fear ought not to be incident to the^sove- 
reign power, iii. 306. 
sovereigns, in order to the good of their 
own subjects, let slip few occasions to 
weaken the estate or their neighbours, 
iii. 309. 

if the law be not the public conscience, 
no man would dare to obey the sovereign 
power further than it shall seem good in 
his own eyes. iii. 311. 
his office, to defend his subjects from 
foreign enemies, and from each other, 
iii. 313. 

that the sovereign power may be divided, a 
seditious opinion, iii. 313, 331. ii. 155. 
iv. 206. 

the opinion that there are more sove- 
reigns than one in a commonwealth, iii. 
316 : supremacy set up against sovereignty. 
ibid. : where ono is sovereign, another 
supreme, there are two commonwealths, 

in a human sovereign, no independence 
of persons, iii. 318: if a king and two 
assemblies each bear the person of tho 
people, there are not one, but three sove- 
reigns, ibid. 

is obliged by the tenacity of the people, 
to struggle with them by stratagems of 
law to raise money for the necessities of 
the commonwealth, iii. 319. 
when the sovereignty has expired, the 
commonwealth resembles the dead body 
of the natural man. iii. 32 1 . 
the right of the sovereign cannot be 
extinguished by the act of another, iii. 
322 : the sovereignty of an assembly, 
when its power is once suppressed, can- 
not reenter it. ibid. 

is accountable to God. iii. 322 : and to 
none but him. ibid. 

his duty lies in a general providence, 
contained in public instruction, and good 
laws. iii. 322. iv. 213: his office, to pre- 
serve entire the essential rights of sove- 
reignty, iii. 323: deserts this end, how. 
ibid. : his duty, to see that the people 
be taught the grounds and reasons of his 
essential rights, ibidrii. 172. 
tho grounds of the essential rights of 
sovereignty cannot be maintained by law 
or terror of punishment, iii. 323. 
objection that the common people are 
not capable of understanding the prin- 
ciples of the rights of sovereignty, iii. 
325 : in their instruction in these rights 
no difficulty, whilst the sovereign has 
his power entire, iii. 326. 
the sovereign loves not his people as he 
ought that is not jealous of them. iii. 327. 



God, the sovereign of sovereigns, iii. 
3^8, 366. 

the people, after one generation past, can- 
not know without instruction in whom 
the sovereign power is placed, iii. 328. 
sovereigns may learn from the first table 
of the commandments, what doctrine 
they should teach their subjects, iii. 329. 
his duty to cause justice to be taught, 
iii. 329 : and to be administered to rich 
and poor alike, iii. 332: ought not to 
leave the impotent to the hazard of pri- 
vate charity, iii. 334. 
to his care it belongeth to make good 
laws. iii. 335. 

is weak, that has weak subjects, iii. 336. 
his office to make a right application of 
rewards and punishments, iii. 337 : and 
a right choice of counsellors, iii. 339. 
an hereditary counsel of state, inconsist- 
ent with the rights of sovereignty, iii.340. 
his duty in the choice of generals, iii. 
341 : if popular himself with the army, 
no danger from the popularity of a sub- 
ject, ibid. 

those that by violence suppress the power 
of their lawful sovereign, why obliged 
to contrive a title of their own. iii. 342 : 
a lawful sovereign, what he needs to 
gain the hearts of his subjects, ibid, 
the office of one sovereign to another, 
comprehended in the law of nations, iii 
342 : has the same right in protecting 
hLs people, that particular men have in 
procuring their personal safety, ibid, 
ordains what attributes of God shall be 
taken for bigns of honour in public wor- 
ship, iii. 356. 

the depth of moral philosophy required 
in the sovereign, iii. 357: natural jus- 
tice the only science necessary for so- 
vereigns, ibid. 

the sovereign asserting that God has 
spoken to him immediately, may oblige 
the subject to obedience, so far as not 
to say he believes it not. iii. 361: but 
not to think otherwise than as reason 
persuades, ibid. 

his the authority by which the Scrip- 
tures are obeyed as the word of God. 
iii. 378. 

the doctrine which the sovereign pro- 
phet hath in the name of God com- 
manded to be taught, to be observed by 
every man as a rule. iii. 427. 
is to be consulted by the subject as to 
the authority of those that pretend to 
prophecy, as the Israelites complained 
to Moses respecting the Seventy Elders, 
iii. 426. 
is at all times to be consulted before we 

give credit to a pretended miracle or 
prophet, iii. 435. 

the doctrines concerning the kingdom of 
God, to be determined only by them 
that under God have the sovereign power, 
iii. 444. 

in every commonwealth, both in state 
and religion, must be one. iii. 460. 
is, by the law of nature, the chief pastor, 
iii. 461 : those to whom God hath not 
spoken immediately, are to receive the 
commands of God from their sovereign, 
iii. 462: ought to obey him in the ex- 
ternal acts and profession of religion, ib. 
may lawfully punish any man opposing 
his private spirit to the laws. iii. 463: 
has the same place in the commonwealth, 
that Abraham had in his family, ibid.: 
he alone can take notice of what is or is 
not the word of God. ibid, 
the authority of all sovereigns is ground- 
ed on the consent of the people, and their 
promise to obey. iii. 464. 
from the institution of God's kingdom to 
the Captivity, the supremacy of religion 
was in the same hands with the civil 
sovereignty, iii. 472. 

if a sovereign forbid us to believe in 
Christ, what then. iii. 493-4: or com- 
mand to insult or not worship God. ii. 222. 
the authority of earthly sovereigns not 
to be put down till the day of judgment, 
iii. 498. ii. 259. 

Christ and his apostles have commanded 
us to be subject to the law of our sove- 
reigns, iii. 507-8. 

rules prescribed by other than the so 
vereign, are not law but counsel, iii. 518. 
by making the Scriptures to be law, 
subjects himself not to the doctor or 
apostle, but to God and his son. it 520. 
none but the civil sovereign could tako 
power from the Church to bestow on the 
bibhops of Rome. iii. 530. 
in all heathen commonwealths, the so- 
vereign had the name of pastor, iii. 538. 
the sovereign is the Church by repre- 
sentation, iii. 538. 

a mayor chosen by a town, is chosen 
bv the sovereign, iii. 538 : so a pastor 
cnosen by an assembly of Christians, ibid, 
in every Christian commonwealth, the 
civil sovereign is the supreme pastor, iii. 
539. 551, 556, 564, 581, 588. 
for a sovereign to constitute another 
sovereign pastor over his people, were to 
deprive himself of the civil power, iii. 539. 
executes his right of supreme pastor jure 
divino. iii. 540: has authority to baptize 
and administer the Lord's supper, iii. J41, 
545: and to consecrate temples and 



pastors, ibid. ibid. : receives from Chris- 
tianity no new right, but a direction only 
in the way of teaching truth, iii. 545. 
has all manner of power that can be 
given to man both civil and religious. 
iii. 546, 547 : may make laws for their 
subjects, both as a commonwealth and us 
a Church, ibid. ; may commit the care 
of religion to one supreme pastor, or as 
sembl y of pastors, ib.: give what nower 
over the Church he thinks good. ibid. : 
is to appoint judges and interpreters 
of the canonical Scriptures, iii. 547 : 
gives strength to excommunication, ibid, 
at their hands, as heads of families, God 
will require an account of the instruction 
of his children and servants, iii. 557. 
he that heareth his Christian sovereign, 
henreth Christ, iii. 564 : and he that 
despiseth his doctrine, despiseth Christ, 
ibid. : a Christian sovereign, as pastor 
and teacher, makes not thereby hib doc- 
trine laws. ibid. 

may make laws obliging men to certain 
actions which they would not otherwise 
do, and which he ought not to command, 
iii. 564 : but vv hen commanded, are laws, 
ibid.: external actions done in obedi- 
ence to the laws without internal appro- 
bation, are the actions of the sovereign, 
not of the subject, iii. 493-4, 564. 
if any one but he can make laws, the 
commonwealth and all peace and justice 
ceases, iii. 566: jurisdiction belongs to 
him only. iii. 568, 570. 
the power of depriving bishops belongs 
to every Christian sovereign, iii. 57 1 : 
is inseparable from the sovereignty, ibid, 
will have to render an account at the 
day of judgment, iii. 573. 
the laity depend not on the clergy, nor 
the temporal officers on the spiritual, 
but both on the civil sovereign, iii. 577: 
the sovereign is bound to direct bis 
civil commands to the salvation of souls, 
but is subject to none but God. ibid, 
the sovereign of a spiritual common- 
wealth, if it existed, might war upon a 
civil one in self-defence or to revenge 
injuries, but it would be no less lawful 
for the civil sovereign to war upon the 
spiritual for the like cause, iii. 578. 
if his command may be obeyed without 
forfeiture of life eternal, not to obey is 
unjust, iii. 585. ii. 299: if not, then to 
obey were madness, ibid. ibid, 
the law which commands us to obey our 
sovereigns, is the law of God which for- 
bids us to violrfle faith, iii. 587, 577, 579, 
fncir Christian sovereign the only person 

whom Christians now hear speak from 
God. iii. 588. 

the difficulty of obedience to God and 
tho civil sovereign, iii, 584. ii. 314-16. 
iv. 1 74 : easily reconciled, iii. 600. 
we are now under no king by pact, but 
our civil sovereign, iii. 606. 
that which the subject doeth by com- 
mand of the sovereign for fear of death, 
is not his act, but the act of the sovereign, 
iii. 493-4, 564, 652. 

the duty of Christian sovereigns to break 
inmqcs worshipped by their subjects, iii. 

none but the sovereign can restrain that 
right which the commonwealth has not 
restrained, iii. 685: to deny functions 
not denied by the civil sovereign, is to 
take away a lawful liberty, ibid, 
when the churches resigned universal 
sovereignty to the pope, civil sovereigns 
should have recovered so much as, before 
they unadvisedly let it go, was their own 
right, iii, 690. 

for want of an absolute and arbitrary 
legislative power, the civil sovereign 
obliged to handle the sword of justice as 
if it were too hot for him to hold. iii. 706. 
his right depends, not on the goodness of 
his cause, but on his possession, iii. 706. 
the civil rights of sovereigns grounded 
on the known natural inclinations of 
mankind, and the articles of the law of 
nature, iii. 710: their power ecclesiasti- 
cal, on texts evident and consonant to 
the scope of the whole Scripture, ibid, 
sovereign power, before moral philoso- 
phy discussed, reverenced as a visible 
divinity, ii. pref.: repugns not the di- 
vine right, ibid.: those that will not 
subject themselves to the civil sovereign, 
and yet will live under his protection, 
are to be treated as enemies and spies, 
ibid: any preacher &c., that shall say 
it is agreeable to God's word that a pri- 
vate man may lawfully put to death or 
resist his sovereign, now to be dealt 
with. ibid. 

to have sovereign power in a common- 
wealth, is what. ii. 70. iv. 132, 137. 
the power of the sovereign is absolute, ii. 

80. iv. 132 : the objection, that the state 
of the subjects of an absolute sovereign 
would be very miserable, ii. 80, n. iv. 132 : 
reasons why he should not desire to 
spoil or injure his subjects, ibid. : the so- 
vereign that has power enough to protect 
all, has power enough to oppress all. ib. 
sovereigns do not all they would, nor all 
they know to be profitable to tho city. ii. 

81, n. 



it is sometimes doubted in whom the so- 
veteignty is, but an absolute sovereignty 
there is ut all times except in civil war. 
ii. 8 1 : in civil war, there are two sove- 
reigns instead of one. ibid, 
those that dispute absolute sovereignty, 
wish not to destroy it, but to convey 'it 
to others, ii. 81-2. 

the right of sovereignty not frustrated 
by the want of obligation to put oneself 
to death, ii. 82: or to kill one's own fa- 
ther, or execute any infamous command. 

the sovereign that uses his power other- 
wise than right reason requires, sins 
against the law of nature and of God. ii. 
80, n. 83. 

the name of absolute sovereignty hateful 
to most men, partly through want of 
knowledge of the nature of man and of 
laws, and partly through the abuse of 
power by sovereigns, ii. 87. 
the proposal of constitutional sovereignty. 
ii. 87. 

the power of, is limited by that of the 
commonwealth, and by nothing else, 
ii. 88. 

he that by his own authority indepen- 
dent may lawfully do any one act which 
can be lawfully done by no other citixeii 
than himself, hath sovereign power, ii 
89. iv. 138. 

grants the subjects sometimes a power o1 
electing those that shall speak for them 
ii. 90-91 : but such not intended to dis- 
pute his right, ii. 91. 
cannot be deposed by the consent of all 
his subjects, without his own also, ii 

limitation of sovereign power is not in 
fact limitation, but division, ii. 96, n. 
the sovereignty is in the people, if they 
constitute a monarchy for a time limited 
with time and place for reassembling, ii 

loses the sovereignty, if the territory fal 
into the power of the enemy, ii. 107. 
is indivisible ii. 115. iv. 135. 
good or bad government depends not 01 
the sovereign, but on his ministers, ii 

his wealth is, not the lands and money 
but the strong bodies and minds of hi 
subjects, ii. 142: is the dominion he ha 
in the riches of his subjects, iv. 162. 
when by any law the judge sits upon th 
life of'a subject, the question is no 
whether the sovereign could, but whethe 
he intended that his life should be taken 
ii. 155. 
is divided by some, giving the power o 

peace and war to the monarch, the power 
of raising money to others, ii. 1 56. iv. 134. 
the right and the exercise of sovereignty, 
may be divided, ii. 165; their division 
resembles the ordinary government of 
the world, ii. 166: their junction, the 
immediate application of God to all mat- 
ters in the ordinary course of nature, 

salus populi nuprema lex, herein contained 
all the duties of sovereigns, ii. 166. iv. 
214: to neglect that rule, is to violate 
the laws of nature, ii. 167 : provides for 
their safet}' by universal la\vs.ibid. : his 
duty not discharged unless he studies to 
provide them with the means not only of 
living well, but with delight, ii. 16vS: 
with the means of growing strong, ibid.: 
acts against his conscience if he per- 
mits any doctrine or worship to be 
taught contrary to, or if he does not 
cause to be taught and practised such 
doctrine and worship as he believes to 
conduce to salvation, ii. 1 68 : can con- 
fer no more to their civil happiness than 
by keeping peace at home and abroad to 
(>nable them to enjoy the wealth pur- 
chased with their own labour, ii. 169: 
his duty to present all e\ils he suspects, 
ii. 171: his duty to see that perverse 
doctrines are rooted out, and right doc- 
trines taught, ii. 172: that the true ele- 
ments of ci\il doctrine are taught in all 
the universities, ibid. : his duty to fa- 
vour the obedient, and repress the fac- 
tious subject all he can. ii. 175: and to 
repress the factious themselves, ii, 175-6.: 
to make laws for the encouragement 
of arts, and repressing expense, ii. 176-7. 
the sin of the subject, committed through 
too small a penalty awarded, is the sin 
of the sovereign, ii. 180. 
if the sovereign command to worship 
himself with the same attributes and ac- 
tions wherewith God is worshipped, he 
is to be obeyed or not according as they 
signify or not tlint he has a sovereignty 
independent of God, or any attribute be- 
longing only to God. ii. 224. 
the civil and ecclesiastical authority from 
the time of Moses to that of Saul, how 
both in right and in fact it was in the samo 
hands, ii. 242-4: afterwards in the 
hands of the kings, ii. 246: after the re- 
turn from the Captivity, in the hands of 
the high-priest, ii. 248. 
the right of sovereigns to define the sin 
of injustice in a Christian commonwealth, 
ii. 265: also to detertnine what is ne- 
cessary for peace nnd defence, ii. 267 : 
also to judge of all doctrines, ii. 268? 



the sovereign cannot be understood to 
have transferred the right of interpreting 
the Scriptures, if ho is understood to in- 
tend to retain tho sovereignty itself, ii. 

is hound in mysteries of faith, to interpret 
the Scriptures by ecclesiastics lawfully 
ordained, ii. 297. 

is the head of both the commonwealth and 
the Church, ii. 297. 
the Christian sovereign cannot command 
his subjects to deny Christ, or offer him 
any contumely, ii. 315. iv. 174. 
the sovereign is not to be obeyed in 
things contrary to the will of God. iii. 
584. ii. 222, 299,315. iv. 174. 
in a Christian commonwealth, obedience 
is due to the sovereign in all things 
spiritual and temporal, ii. 315, 317. 
definition of sovereign, iv. 123. 
when the sovereign power is not such as 
affords security, the right of doing what 
seems good in his own eyes remains 
with every man. iv. 129. 
the sovereign power is no less absolute 
than was that of every man before com- 
monwealth, iv. 132. 

the hypothesis of a sovereign with power 
limited, iv. 132-4 : the device of no ef- 
fect, iv 134. 

the device of sovereignty mixed of demo- 
cracy, aristocracy, and monarchy, iv. 134: 
such division takes away nothing of 
simple subjection, or if it does, intro- 
duces war. iv. 135 : every sovereignty is 
purely democracy, aristocracy, or monar- 
chy, but in its administration each form 
may have place subordinate, ibid, 
impunity, an infallible mark of sove- 
reignty, iv. 137. 

the profit of the sovereign and the sub- 
ject always go together, iv. 162. ii. 127, 
128: the profit and inconvenience ap- 
pertaining to sovereignty, iv. 163. 
under a Christian sovereign no danger 
of damnation from simple obedience to 
human laws, why. iv. 186: can compel 
no man to renounce the points of faith 
necessary to salvation, ibid, 
can in no case be subject to any author- 
ity ecclesiastical but that of Christ him- 
self, iv. 198: the sovereign that has 
taken upon him the yoke of Christ, can- 
not lawfully cast it off again, ibid. : all 
sovereigns are immediate rulers of the 
Church under Christ, and all others sub- 
ordinate to them. iv. 199. 
six pretences of right set up to resist the 
sovereign, iv. 203. 
is indivisible, iii. 167. iv. 206. 
bis duty to procure to the utmost of his 

endeavour the good of the people, iv. 214. 
is bound to establish the religion he 
thinks best. iv. 214. 

his duty not to restrict unnecessarily tho 
liberty of his subjects, iv. 215: to set 
out laws of property, iv. 216: to im- 
pose taxes equally, ibid, 
whatsoever he doeth, if not contrary to 
the law of nature, he docth it jure divino. 
iv. 323. 

the distinction between his natural and 
politic capacity, vi. 149, 151-2: the two 
capacities signify what. vi. 152. 
the ethics of subjects, aud of sovereigns, 
what. vi. 219. 

the sovereignty, from 1640 to 1659, in 
what hands it resided, vi. 407-8: its 
circular motion through two usurpers 
from the late king to his son. vi. 418. 

SOWING no planting or sowing in ancient 
times, i. 1 : man's reason improved by 
method, as it were by planting and sow- 
ing, i. 1-2. 

SPACE the conception of, how gotten, i. 
93 : what it is men call space, and for 
what. ibid. : falsely defined by philoso- 
phers, ibid. : and what thence inferred, 

definition of space, i. 94, 108 : space con- 
tiguous and continual, what. i. 98. 
to imagine tho beginning and end of 
space and time, is to limit them. i. 98 : 
space and time finite and infinite poten- 
tially, what. i. 99: of infinite space or 
time, it cannot be said to be a whole or 
one. i. 99-100: infinite divisibility of, 
what. i. 100. 

imaginary space and magnitude, how 
distinguished, i. 105. 
space full and empty, what. i. 107. 
to think all space empty, why not so 
ridiculous, i. 523. 

SPARKS how generated, i. 455. 

SPARTA the sovereignty of, was not in 
the Kings, but in the Enhori. iii. 179. 

SPECIES the ubiquity of, is, in the doc- 
trine of the schools, the cause of sense, 
iii. 679: the doctrine of species visible 
and intelligible passing to and fro from tho 
object, worse than a paradox, and a plain 
impossibility, iv. 4. 

SPECTRA what by the Latins so called, iii. 
644: are phantasms, iv, 62: called in- 
corporeal bodies, why. ibid. 

SPECULATION the scope of all speculation, 
the performing of some action, or thing 
to be done. i. 7. 

SPEECH words so connected as to be signs 
of thought, i. 15. 

divers kinds of speech from connexion 
of names, i. 29: some signifying the 



desires and affections of men. ibid. : 
irtsignificant speech, what. i. 29-30: 
two sorts of. iii. 27 : one, used by those 
that understand nothing in some subtle 
matter, to make others believe they un- 
derstand it. i. 30A-hardly any, that is 
not made up of some Latin or Greek 
names, iii. 27. 

in philosophy, but one sort of speech 
useful, i. 30: what. ibid, 
creatures without speech, may fear the 
imago of a man seen in a glass, but do 
not apprehend it as true or false, i. 36. 
all right reasoning owing to the right 
understanding of speech, i. 3G. iii. GG5 : 
all error, to the not understanding of the 
same. ibid. 

wherein speech is like the spider's web. 
i. 36. 

living creatures that have not the use of 
speech, whence it is manifest that they 
have no conception answering to a syllo- 
gism made of universal propositions.! 50. 
insignificant speech, a thing to be amend- 
ed in the Universities, iii. 3. 
what faculties of man proceed from the 
invention of words and speech, iii. 16: 
so improved by the help of speech, as to 
distinguish man from all other living 
creatures, ibid. 

the most noble and profitable invention 
of all other, iii. 18: without it amongst 
men neither commonwealth nor society. 
ibid.: its first author, God. ibid. its 
general use, to transfer mental discourse 
into verbal, iii 19. iv. 25 : for register- 
ing our own thoughts, ibid.: and for 
manifesting our knowledge to others, iii. 
20. iv. 25. its special uses, what. iii. 20: 
its abuses, ibid. : registering thoughts 
wrong, metaphors, deceiv ing, and grie\ - 
ing. ibid. 

serveth to the remembrance of cause and 
effect by the imposing of names and the 
connexion of them. iii. 20. 
where speech is not, there is neither 
truth nor falsehood, iii. 23. 
if speech is peculiar to man, understand- 
ing is also. iii. 28. 

the forms of speech by which the pas- 
sions are expressed.iii.49: the same not 
certain signs of the passions, why. iii. 50. 
insignificancy of, not only hides the truth, 
but also makes men think they have it 
when they have it not iii. 68 G. 
cannot alone, without the help of many 
circumstances, signify our conceptions 
to others, ii. 274: its interpreters are 
what. ibid. : in speech is to be con- 
sidered its drift) occasion, and contexture, 
as well as the words, iv. 23, 75 : in it, 


the mind suggesteth but the first word, 
the rest follow habitually, iv. 25. 
the use of speech, to beget in others the 
same conceptions that we have in our- 
selves, iv. 71 : to express appetite, inten- 
tion, in'//, iv. 74: to persuade, iv. 75. 
the interpretation of a man's speech be- 
longs to him to whom it is addressed. iv. 7 6. 

SPHERE the superficies of any portion of 
a sphere is equal to a circle, whose radius 
is a straight line from the pole of that 
portion to the circumference of its base, 
i. 265. 

will generate the four colours as well as 
a prism, i. 463. 

PIDER speech like the spider's web. i. 36 : 
in what, ibid.: spies resemble the 
spider's web. ii. 170: spiders have art, 
prudence, policy, nearly equal to that of 
mankind, iv. 24*4. v. 80. 

SPIRIT the fountain of the animal spirits 
is the cavity of the brain or heart, i. 397 : 
all the animal spirits received by the 
ner\es, enter where, i. 403: are vital 
spirits purified by the heart, and carried 
from it by the arteries, ibid.: how 
affected by the vital motion, i. 407. 
the spirit 'of God, when said to be taken 
from Moses and given to the Seventy 
Elders, is not divided, iii. 66: the Spint 
of God in man, what it means in the 
Scriptures, ibid. 

an unclean spirit, a man's spirit when 
producing unclean actions, iii. 66 : the 
unclean spirit, that having gone out of a 
man, and wandering through dry places, 
returneth to the same man with seven 
other spirits worse than himself, explain- 
ed, iii. 69. 

a man may put together the words tpirit 
incorporeal, but ne> er can have any idea 
answering to them. iii. 96: attributed 
to God by them that arrive at the know- 
ledge of him by their own meditation, 
not dogmatically, but piously, to honour 
him. iii. 97. 

body and spirit, in the language of the 
Schools, termed substances corporeal and 
incorporeal, iii. 380. 

the proper signification of spirit in com* 
mon speech, a subtle invisible body, a 
ghost, or other idol of the brain, iii. 382. 
iv. 309 : the metaphorical significations 
of, what. iii. 382. 

the spirit of God, in the Scriptures, 
means God himself, iii. 383: the spirit 
of wisdom to make, garments for Aaron, 
what spirit meant, iii. 66,384 : the spirit 
of God, signifies sometimes a wind or 
breath iii. 383: sometimes extraordi- 
nary gifts of the understanding, iii. 384: 



sometimes, extraordinary affections, 
ibid. : sometimes, the gift of prediction 
by dream or vision, iii. 385 : sometimes, 
life. ibid. : sometimes, subordination to 
authority, iii. 386: sometimes, aerial 
bodies, iii. 387. 

how we came to translate spirit by ghost. 
iii. 387. 

spirits, the signification of in the Scrip- 
tures, iii. 388. iv. 61-2: signify the 
angels of God, when, ibid, 
the signification of, depends on that of 
inspiration, iii. 394. 

the most common acceptation of, is in 
the signification of a man's intention, 
mind, or disposition, iii. 421: the spirit 
of God, which he took from Moses to 
give to the Seventy Elders, ibid, 
the spirit of God dwelleth bodily in 
Christ only. iii. 420, 422 : left Saul and 
came upon David, how. iii. 422. 
men are to examine spirits, whether they 
be of God or not. iii. 588. 
no text of Scripture implying that a man 
was ever possessed by any corporeal 
spirit but uis own. iii. 641: why our 
Saviour and his apostles did not teach 
that there are no s/ririts immaterial, iii. 
642: nor any possession by any spirit 
corporeal, ibid.: the opinion of posses- 
sion by spirits and phantasms no im- 
pediment in the way to sahation.iii 643. 
in the Scriptures no spirits incorporeal. 
iii. 644. iv. 61 : there are spirits corpo- 
real, but subtle and invisible, but no 
man's body ever possessed by them. ibid, 
spirits have dimensions, and are really 
bodies, iii. 672 : spirit is a body natural, 
so subtle that it works not upon the 
senses, but fills space, iv . 60 : is figure 
without colour, iv. 61. 
spirit incorporeal, a name of more honour, 
and may with more piety be attributed 
to God. iii. 672 : the name spirit attri- 
buted to God signifies not any concep- 
tion, but only of our reverence, and 
desire to abstract from him all corporal 
grossness. iv. 61. 

the spirit of Rome walking by missions 
through the dry places of China, Japan, 
and India, iii. 700: may return to the 
clean-swept house, and make an end 
worse than the beginning, ibid, 
spirits corporeal and incorporeal, their ex- 
istence cannot be known by natural 
means only. iv. 61 : spirits work not 
upon the sense, therefore not concept! ble. 

have been acknowledged, and held for 

incorporeal by all nations of the world. 

iv. 62. 

are to be judged by their doctrine, and 
not the doctrine by the spirits, iv. 63. 

SPIRITUAL the distinction of spiritual and 
temporal dominion has no place in the 
kingdom of God. iii. 105. 
the spiritual authority stands in the 
darkness of School distinctions and hard 
words, iii. 317 : may sometimes destroy 
a commonwealth, ibid.: moves the body 
politic, as epilepsy the body iiaturaUbid. 
the contention and war ubout spiritual 
jurisdiction, whence, iii. 404. 
temporal and spiritual, two words brought 
in to make men see double and mistake 
their lawful sovereign, iii. 460: the 
distinction is but words, iii. 574. 
how the subjects of all Christians bocamo 
charmed \vith the words jwwer spiritual. 
iii. 689. 

the division of sovereign authority into 
civil and spiritual, ii. 155. 
spiritual things, and temporal, what.ii.270. 
temporal right, the determination of just 
and unjust, of the means of peace and de- 
fence, of all manner of doctrines in natu- 
ral science, ii. 271 : spiritual right, the 
judgment of mysteries of faith, ibid. : to 
define what is spiritual, what temjtoral, 
belongs to temporal riftht. ibid, 
the judgment of both spiritual and tempo- 
ra/ matters belongs,in Christian common- 
wealths, to the civil authority, ii. 297. 
the commands of God in temjyoral matters 
are the laws of the sovereign, in spiritual 
of the Church delivered by pastors law- 
fully ordained, ii. 315 : in a Christian 
commonwealth obedience is due to the 
sovereign in all things, spiritual and tem- 
poral, ibid.: in any other, obedience is 
due from a Christian subject in things 
temporal, in things spiritual he is to fol- 
low the authority of some Christian 
Church, ibid. 

the distinction of power spiritual and 
temporal, vi. 171 : was made by Leo in 
ami Charlemagne, vii. 77. 

SPONSOR what. iii. 152. 

SPONTANEOUS spontaneity means incon- 
siderate action, or means nothing, iv. 275: 
means no more than appetite or will. v. 
47: actions whereof no cause could bo 
perceived, v. 93, 400: as a general 
name, comprehends the actions of inani- 
mate things, ibid, ibid.: in man and 
beast, answers to voluntary, ibid, ibid.: 
signifies only that which is done vo- 
luntarily, or without coaction or compul- 
sion by terror, v. 350-51. 

SPRING is what. vii. 33, 108, 

SPY is a minister of the commonwealth, 
but private, iii. 231 : compared to the 



eye in the body natural, ibid: the eub- 
jerft that lives secretly under the govern- 
ment of a conqueror, is liable to be 
treated as a spy and an enemy of the 
state, iii. 705 : is to ministers of state 
as the beams of the sun to the human 
soul. ii. 169 : no less necessary to the 
preservation of the state than the rays 
of light to the conservation of man. ii. 
170. may be compared to the spider's 
web, ibid. : it is the duty of sovereigns, 
to employ them. ii. 171. 

STANFORD Justice, leaves out heresy as 
a plea of the crown, because a plea of the 
mitre, vi. 120. 

STAR why in a serene cold night, without 
any moon, more of the fixed stars are 
seen than at other times, i. 406 : the 
immense distance of the fixed stars long 
accounted incredible, i. 447 : now be- 
lieved by all the learned, ibid, 
why they appear redder and bigger in 
the horizon than in mid-heaven, i. 462. 
do no less exercise their virtue in the 
day than in the night, iii. 5. 

STAR-CHAMBER the corporal punishments 
inflicted by it, justified by what statute, 
vi. 124: it, and the High- Commission 
court put down. vi. 256. 

STATUTE Statute-law, to what end or- 
dained, vi. 7, 8 : statutes are what, and 
why to be obeyed, vi. 24: all positive 
laws are statutes, ibid. 

STEPHEN Saint, was stoned, not by pre- 
tence of private zeal, but after a hearing 
before the High-priest, iii. 709. 

STEVINUS his opinion of the equilibrium 
of fluids, vii. 142. 

STEWARD Lord Steward of England, vi.39. 

<rry/trt, <rny/i>) a mark made with a hot 
iron, vii.200 : their signification. vii. 390. 

STOICS maintained that all crimes are 
equal, iii. 287, vi. 121. vii. 353: that all 
equally deserve the name of injustice, 
and that it is the same crime to kill 
a hen, as to kill one's father, ibid, 
ibid,: taught in the SU>a, wherein the 
merchants brought their goods to land, 
iii. 667 : were the followers of Zeno. iii. 
667. vi. 98 : their disputes about fate 
and contingency, iv. 182: their character. 
iv. 387-8 : the mutual hatred of the 
Stoics and Epicureans, iv. 388 : their 
error consists, not in the opinion of fate, 
but in feigning of a false God. v. 245. 

STOLIDITY natural folly, the extremity of 
dulness. iv. 56. 

STONE made by the accretion of very 
hard particles within the earth, i. 479, 
505: having no great coherence, ibid.: 
break suddenly, why. i. 480. 

wood, stones &c,, why being stricken 
they yield an unequal and not enduring 
sound, i. 495: yield no odour, why. i. 
501-2, 505. 

man's belief in the power to turn it into 
bread, iii. 97. 

stones cast away by the builder as un- 
profitable and troublesome, iii. 139. 

trropyi} what it is the Greeks so call.iv.49. 


STUDY, STUPOR what. i. 395. 

STUPIDITY slowness of imagination.iii.5C. 

SUAREZ the title of his 6th chapter of the 
concourse, motion, and help of God. iii. 70: 
he and the Schoolmen will never gain 
the multitude, because not understood 
by them. iv. 330: his interpretation of 
the text of Scripture relating to the send- 
ing of Joseph into Egypt, v. 10-1 1 : his 
conclusion, that man wills and God con~ 
curs with his will. v. 18, 37: his writings 
admired by what two sorts of 

SUBJECT of a proposition, what. i. 30,31. 
a body, in respect of any accident, is 
called the subject, i. 117. 
the duty which earthly kings require of 
their subjects, taught by what religion, 
iii. 99 : the duty of them that have 
yielded themselves subjects in the king- 
dom of God, contained in what. ibid, 
every man in the commonwealth except 
the sovereign. iii. 158. ii. 70. iv. 123, 127-8. 
the subjects of a monarch cannot without 
his leave return to the confusion of a 
disunited multitude, iii. 160: nor trans- 
fer their person to another man. ibid.: 
are not freed from subjection on pretence 
of breach of cov enant on the part of the 
sovereign, iii. 161. 

every subject the author of all the actions 
of the sovereign instituted, iii. 163: 
cannot accuse the sovereign of injustice, 

have no protection against each other 
without decision of controversies.iii.165. 
the subjects in the presence of the sove- 
reign are without any honour at all. iii. 
169: shine in his presence no more 
than the stars in the presence of the 
sun. ibid. 

the objection, that the condition of sub- 
jects obnoxious to the lusts and irregular 
passions of a sovereign with unlimited 
power, is very miserable, answered, iii, 

the unwillingness of the subjects to con- 
tribute to their own defence, obliges the 
government to draw from them in time 
of peace, that there may be means at 
hand for any emergent occasion, iii. 170. 
the riches, power, and honour of a inorf- 



arch, ariso only from those of his sub- 
jects, iii. 174. 

the inconvenience arising from the in- 
fancy &c., of a monarch, proceeds from 
the ambition of the subjects, iii. 176, 177. 
that which the represcntati\e doth as 
actor, every one of the subjects doth as 
author, iii. 181. 

the liberty of subjects, is in relation to 
what bonds, iii. 199: consists in what, 

may be put to death by command of the 
sovereign power, without wrong done by 
either, iii. 200. 

what things a subject, though command- 
ed by the sovereign, may refuse to do. 
iii. 203: his obligation to execute on 
the sovereign's command any dangerous 
or dishonourable olKce, depends on tin 
end of his submission, iii. 204 5: if tin 
refusal to obey frustrates not the end for 
which sovereignty was ordained, then he 
has liberty to refuse, iii. 20.5. 
his obligation and liberty, both lie in the 
act of his submission, iii. 21)3: to be de- 
rived from the end of the institution of 
sovereignty, peace and security, ibid : 
has liberty in all things, the right 
whereof cannot by covenant be trans- 
ferred, iii. 204. 

his greatest liberty depends on the si- 
lence of the law. iii. 206. 
if the subject ha\e a controversy with 
the sovereign of any right or service re- 

2uired of him, grounded on some prece- 
ent law, he may sue, how. iii. 207. ii. 85, 
n. 154. 

his obligation to the sovereign lasts so 
long only as the sovereign is able to pro- 1 
tect him. iii. 208, 703 4. ii. 107. iv. 148:! 
taken prisoner of war, or his person or 
life being within the guards of the enemy, 
hath liberty to become- the subject of him 
that took him. iii. 208, 703:--if held in 
bonds, or not trusted with his liberty,! 
may, if he can, escape, iii. 208. ' 

if the sovereign relinquish the sove- 
reignty for him and his heirs, his sub- 
jects return to the absolute liberty of na- 
ture, iii. 209. ii. 107. iv. 147 : so if he die 
without known kindred, and without 
declaration of his heir. ibid. ibid. ibid, 
if banished, he is no subject during ban- 
ishment. iii. 209. ii. 107-8. iv. 148: if he 
c-iil* r the dominions of another by leave 
of his own sovereign, he remains his 
subject by contract between the sove- 
reigns, iii, 209. 

if the sovereign become subject to a vic- 
tor, his subjects are released from their 
obligation, iii. 309 : become subjects of 

the victor, ibid..: but if held prisoner, 
his subjects must obey his magistrates 
governing in his name. ibid, 
the subject is the author of all commands 
of the sovereign, iii. 212, 215, 235. 
leagues of subjects savour of unlawful 
design, iii. 222: therefore unlawful, iii. 
223: are commonly called factions, ibid, 
how far bound to obedience to a public 
minister having general administration 
of the whole kingdom, iii. 227; how 
far, when of a part or province only. ib. 
his property in his land consists in the 
right of excluding all other subjects, iii. 
235, 313. ii. 84, 111, 157. iv. 207: not 
his sovereign, ibid. ibid. 319, 331. ii. 84, 
111, 157. iv. 207. 

any distribution of land by the sovereign 
contrary to the common peace, is by the 
will of every subject to be reputed void, 
iii. 235. 

the subject cannot justly make war upon 
or in any way speak evil of his sovereign, 
hi. 235. 

every man is bound to take notice of the 
laws to which he is subject, iii. 242. 
every subject has covenanted to obey the 
civil law, either one with another hi 
making a representative, or with the re- 
presentative one by one \vhen subdued 
by the s\v ord. iii. 254. 
if he have no particular revelation to 
himself of what is the will of God, he is 
bound to obey for such the command of 
the commonwealth, ii. 274: in all things 
not contrary to the law of nature, iii. 275. 
refusing at the command of the sovereign 
to do any thing contrary to a liberty 
granted by the sov ereign, if such liberty 
be inconsistent with the sovereign power, 
is guilty of a sin. iii. 289 : not only dis- 
obeying, but also resisting a public mi- 
nister, is guilty of a crime, ibid, 
the subject that by fact or word denies 
the authority of the representative of the 
commonwealth, may lawfully be made to 
suffer whatsoever the representative will, 
iii. 300: as an enemy to the common- 
wealth, iii. 301, 305. 
all men, not subjects, are enemies, or 
have ceased to be so by covenant, iii. 
305 : vengeance is lawfully extended to 
the third and fourth generation of the 
subjects that deny the authority of the 
commonwealth established, why. ibid. 
benefits bestowed by the sovereign on a 
subject, through fear of his power to 
hurt the commonwealth, encourage not 
to obedience, but to further extortion, 
iii. 306, 338. 
subjects are maintained against their 



sovereigns by foreign commonwealths. 

to be subject to laws, is to be subject to 

the commonwealth, that is to the sove- 

reign. iii. 312. 

that the subjects in a popular common- 

wealth enjoy liberty, but that in a mon- 

archy they are all slaves, an opinion 

gotten from the Greek and Latin authors. 

iii. 315. 

no subject can obey two masters, iii. 31G. 

the popularity of potent subjects, its ef- 

fects upon the commonwealth likened 

to those of witchcraft, iii. 320: is more 

dangerous in a popular government, than 

in a monarchy, ibid. 

when the subject has no further protec- 

tion in their loyalty, in war foreign or 

intestine, the commonwealth is dissolved. 

iii. 321: every man then at liberty to 

protect himself as he may think best. 

ibid.: the obligation of the subject may 

lie extinguished, though the right of the 

so\ereign cannot, iii. 322. 

the sovereign cares not for indi\idua 

subjects, otherwise than to give protec- 

tion when they complain of injury, iii 


subjects are to be taught to lo\ c no form 

of government more than their own. iii 

320 : nor to desire change by reason o! 

the prosperity of other forms of govern 

ment. ibid. : nor from admiration of tht 

virtue of any man or assembly of men, k 

yield them any obedience due to the 

sovereign only. iii. 327: nor to speuk 

ill of the sovereign, or dispute his power 

iii. 328. 

subjects often seduced from their loyaltv 

by preachers, to proclaim marriage will 

popular men in facie ccclrsia. iii. 327. 

certain times to be set apart for the in 

struction of the subjects, iii. 328. 

subjects are to be taught justice, iii. 329 

and that intentions to do unjust acts 

are injustice, iii. 330. 

their inequality proceeds from the sove 

reign power, iii. 333 : has no place in hi 

presence, ibid. 

are restrained by good laws, not from a 

voluntary acts, but from such only as ur 

hurtful to themselves, iii. 335. 

are weak, whose sovereign wants powe 

to rule them at his will. iii. 336. 

the soothing of the subjects in thei 

irremediable grievances by embarrasse 

men, a sign of one expecting benefi 

from public troubles, iii. 339. 

the informations and complaints of sub 

jects, when they demand nothing incon 

sistcnt with the essential rights of sove 

reignty, diligently to be attended to. iii. 


owe to their sovereigns simple obedience 

in all things not inconsistent with the 

laws of God. iii. 343. 

when commanded anything by the civil 

power, how he is to know whether it be 

contrary to the law of God, or not. iii. 


bodies inanimate, creatures irrational, 

atheists, are not subjects in the kingdom 

of God. iii. 344: his subjects are, who. 


is to obey God, when lie speaks to him, 

before any earthly potentate, iii. 366: 

can know when or what God hath said, 

only by that natural reason which leads 

him to obey his sovereign, ibid. 

every subject in the kingdom of God, 

shall have dominion over sin, without 

!>rejudicc to the so\ereign. iii. 397. 
low he is to discern between true and 
false prophets, iii. 426: is to consult 
the sovereign prophet concerning the 
authority of those that pretend to pro- 
phecy, as the Irsaelitcs consulted Moses 
respecting the Seventy Elders, iii. 426-7.: 
the duty of the subject as to consult- 
ing the so> ereign respecting the truth of 
seeming miracles, iii. 435-6 : and what 
he is to do thereupon, ibid. : if the sove- 
reign say that a miracle is done, the sub- 
ject is not to contradict it. iii 436. 
in the interpretation of the Scriptures 
must not transgress the bounds set by 
his sovereign, iii. 467 : is not to pretend 
to prophecy or to the spirit in opposition 
to the doctrine established by God's 
lieutenant, iii. 468. 

whatever is done by the subject in obe- 
dience to his so\ ereign, not in order to 
his own mind but to the laws of his 
country, is not his act, but of his sove- 
reign, iii. 493-4, 564, 652. ii. 224, 249. 
is bound by the law of nature to be when 
required in the company and presence 
of his sovereign, iii. 506-7 : cannot go 
out of his dominions without leave, hi. 

if they tolerate not their king, whatso- 
ever law he maketh, though it concern 
religion, do violate their faith, contrary 
to the divine law. iii. 579. 
of the danger to religion from tolerating 
a heathen or erring prince, the subject 
is no competent judge, iii. 581. 
the subject believing some false conse- 
quence from this article, Jems it Christ, 
commanded to be taught by his Christian 
king, shall be saved, iii. 600-601; if 
forbidden by his sovereign to profess Jny 



of his opinions, can on no just ground 
disobey, iii. 601 : the subject that resist- 
eth his infidel sovereign, sinncth against 
the laws of God ibid.: and rejects the 
counsel of the apostles, ibid, 
every subject has the same license that 
Naaman had. iii. 493, 494, 601. 
if he endangers himself for his faith he 
must expect his reward in heaven, and 
not complain, much less make war upon 
his sovereign, iii. 601. 
no infidel king so unreasonable as to put 
to death a Christian subject that thinks 
himself bound to obey his laws. iii. 602. 
mist raised in the minds of subjects by 
the repugnancy between the political de- 
signs of the pope and other Christian 
princes, that tney know not their lawful 
prince from an intruding stranger, iii. 
607 : in this darkness of mind are made 
to fight against each other, iii. 608. 
the school doctrines of sej>arated essences, 
serve to lessen the dependence of the 
subject on his sovereign, iii. 675. 
ought to thing himself bound to simple 
obedience to his sovereign, iii. 681. 
at what time the subject becomes obliged 
to the conqueror, men not yet sufficiently 
taught by the civil wars* iii. 703: be- 
comes subject to the connueror, when 
having liberty to submit, he consents, 
by express words or other sufficient sign, 
to be his subject, ibid. iv. 422: the sub- 
mission or composition of the subject, is 
not an assistance, but rather a detriment 
to the enemy, when. iii. 704 : if the sub- 
ject has also the obligation of a soldier, 
he hath not liberty to submit till when, 
ibid. : is bound to be true to the con- 
queror, ibid. ii. 107: the subject that 
lives openly under the protection of the 
conqueror, is understood to submit him- 
self to his government, iii. 705. 
the dirty and liberty of subjects grounded 
on the known natural inclinations of 
mankind, and the articles of the law of 
nature, iii. 710. 

before moral philosophy discussed, sub- 
jects measured just and unjust not by pri- 
vate opinion, but by the laws. ii. pref. : 
reverenced sovereign power as a visible 
divinity, ibid. : could not but desire the 
preservation of that by which they are 
preserved, ibid. 

in the search into the rights and duties 
of subjects, they must be considered as 
if dissolved. iL pref. 

the subject gives up to the sovereign 
power only his* right of resitting, why. 
il 70. 

what authority the lower sort of subjects 
under pretence of religion challenge to 
themselves, ii. 79, n. 
subjects dispute not the absolute power 
of a popular commonwealth, ii. 80, n. 
the will of the subject is comprehended 
in the will of the commonwealth, ii. 83: 
that is of the sovereign, ibid, 
the right of the subject to sue the sove- 
reign belongs not to civil right, but to 
natural equity, ii. 84-5: the sovereign 
is the judge of the controversy, ii. 85 : 
in it, the question is not what right the 
subject has, but what according to the 
laws declared is the will of the sovereign, 
ibid. n. 

if the commonwealth require money of 
a subject as tribute, the subject has no 
action, if as debt, then he has a right of 
action, why. ibid. 

the covenant of every subject with every 
subject in instituting the commonwealth, 
cannot be dissolved without the consent 
of every single subject, ii. 90. 
the subject is held by a twofold obliga- 
tion, one to each fellow citizen, another 
to the sovereign, ii. 91-2. 
subjects sometimes allowed by the so- 
vereign to elect a smaller number to 
speak for them. ii. 90-91 : such are not 
elected to dispute his right, ii. 91: the 
voices of a few subjects, how taken for 
the consent of the whole commonwealth, 

the subjects, how many soever, cannot 
lawfully depose the sovereign without 
his own consent ii. 92. 
his liberty not advanced by. a mixed mo- 
narchy, ii. 96. 

refusing obedience to the sovereign, is 
injurious to each fellow-subject, and to 
the sovereign, ii. 101. 
he that is freed from subjection, whether 
servant, son, or colony, is understood to 
promise those exterior signs of honour 
yielded by inferiors to their superiors, 
il 119. 

is not hindered by the penalties of the 
law from doing all things and using all 
means necessary to the preservation of 
life and health, ii. 121. 
free subjects have what privilege above 
servants, ii. 121. iv. 157-8: the subject 
differs from the servant in that he serves 
the commonwealth only, the servant 
serves his fellow-subject also. ibid. ibid, 
the inconvenience of impoverished sub- 
jects, is as much that of the ruler as of the 
subjects, ii. 128 : public treasures can 
be no grievance to private subjects, ibid. 



their condition best, when they are the 
inheritance of the ruler, ii. 142: no ex- 
ample readily to be found of a subject, 
without default of his own, despoiled of 
his life or goods, through the sole licen- 
tiousness of his sovereign, ibid, 
that the subject owes to his sovereign 
simple ododience, proved from Scripture, 
ii. 146-9 : that a subject sins in obeying 
his sovereign in what seems to him un- 
just, seditious doctrine, ii. 152. 
subjects measure justice, not by the civil 
laws, but by the doctrines of whom. ii. 
155: through superstitious fear dare 
not obey their rulers, ibid.: and fall 
into that they most fear. ibid, 
the strength of the subjects is that of 
the commonwealth, that is, of the sove- 
reign, ii. 167: the commonwealth is in- 
stituted for the sake, not of itself, but of 
the subjects, ibid. 

the four kinds of benefit received by 
subjects, ii. 169. 

ought to contribute to the public bur- 
thens according to what he consumes, not 
according to what he possesses, ii. 174. 
a stitV-necked subject must sometime* be 
flattered for his power, as a fiery horse 
is stroked for his fierceness, ii. 175: as 
tho rider of the one, so the ruler of the 
other is in danger of being unseated, ib. 
to enable subjects to grow rich, the two 
necessaries are lalmur and thrift, ii. 176. 
the liberty of subjects compared to that 
of water, ii. 178. 

subjects covenant to obey the civil laws, 
in tlie very constitution of government. 
ii. 190. 

is bound to know in whom is the sove- 
reignty, ii. 191-2: this known to him, 
how. ii. 192. 

subjects sin, in the natural kingdom of 
God, how. ii. 225. 

all subjects, Christian as well as others, 
must take the rules of j ust and unjust 
from their sovereign, ii. 265. 
universally is to call nothing mwder, 
adultery, theft, but what is done contrary 
to the civil laws. ii. 267. 
subjects that believe themselves bounc 
by any foreign authority in doctrines 
necessary to salvation, do not constitute 
a commonwealth, ii. 294: arc the sub- 
jects of that foreign power, ibid. 
Christian subjects are not to resist their 
sovereign in things contrary to the wil" 
of God t but to go to Christ by martyr- 
dom, ii. 316. 

no subject has right to resist tho swort 
of justice, iv. 130. 

absolute subjection, out of hatred called 
slavery, iv. 134. 

the subjection of subjects is as absolute 
as that of servants, iv, 158. 
the profit of the sovereign and the subject 
always go together, iv. 162. 
to a subject, the inconveniences of go- 
vernment are none at all. iv. 163: suf- 
fers no grievance in meum and tuum, why. 
iv. 164-5. 

all subjects are in commonwealths in the 
nature of children and servants, iv. 173. 
cannot be compelled to renounce the 
points of faith necessary to salvation, iv. 
186: in other points is commanded by 
the law taught by Christ, to conform his 
actions, ibid. 

the Christian subject has sufficiently dis- 
charged his covenant of obedience to an 
infidel sovereign by laying down his life 
rather than obey his commands in funda- 
mental points of faith, iv. 188. 
Christian subjects that deny obedience 
to their sovereigns under pretence that 
Christ has given the sovereignty to other 
than them. iv. 189. 

whatsoever the subject doth, if it be not 
contrary to the civil law, he doeth it jure 
divino. iv. 223. 

when the battle is lost and the subject 
at the enemy's mercy, it is not unlawful 
to receive quarter with condition of obe- 
dience, iv. 423: and that condition it is 
not lawful to break, ibid, 
the ethics of subjects and sovereigns, how 
distinguished, vi. 219. 
princes obliged to buy with preferment 
the obedience of their subjects, are or 
soon will be in a weak condition, vi. 254. 
the duty that a subject owes a sovereign 
is a science, built on sure and clear prin- 
ciples, to be learned by deep and careful 
study, vi. 362. 

SCIJSTA NCE abstract substances, separated es- 
sences &c., insignificant words from what 
fountain sprung, i. 34 : not heard of 
amongst such nations as do not use tho 
copula is. ibid. 

immaterial substances t words absurd, not 
error, iii. 32. 

substance and body signify the same thing, 
in what acceptation of the word. iii. 381 : 
substance incorporeal, words which de- 
stroy each other, ibid.: aerial substances 
in common language not taken for bodies. 
ibid.: are called spirits, iii. 382. 
demons held by the Gentiles to be sub- 
stances incorporeal, iii. 389. 
substance without dimension, words which 
flatly contradict each other, iv. 61. 



its signification, iv. 308 : in Greek, what, 
ibid: in what sense God is the substance 
of all the world, ibid. : and wherein he 
differs from other substances, ibid. 
entia, subjecta, substantia, what. iv. 394. 

SUCCESS good success, is power, iii. 75. 

SUCCESSION the right of, in common- 
wealths, is an artificial eternity of life. 
iii. 180 : the question of the right of, 
does not arise in a democracy, iii. 181. 
ii. 122: has most difficulty in a monar- 
chy, ibid. ibid. 

in dominion paternal, proceeds as in mo- 
narchy, iii. 188. ii. 125. 

SUFFER to do and to suffer, is to move and 
be moved, i. 334. 

SUIT the cause of the multitude of suits. 
vi. 45. 

SUN what it is men call the sun. i. 75 : 
whether any apparent magnitude or 
splendour be in the sun or not, how to 
be determined, i. 76. 
the hypothesis of his simple circular 
motion, i. 427 : the cause of the axis of 
the earth in its revolution being kept 
parallel to itself, i. 428: has two mo- 
tions, the one simple circular, the other 
circular about its own centre, ibid: the 
hypothesis of the simple circular motion, 
why probable, i. 429 : more probable 
and more consistent than that of two 
motions of the earth, one in the ecliptic, 
the other about its o\t u axis the contrary 
way. i. 431. 

in the time of the sun's apparent motion 
in the summer arc, there arc how many 
days. i. 432: in the winter arc, how 
many. ibid. 

the earth is nearer to the sun in winter 
than in summer, why. i. 433. 
the sun is in its perigcrum in winter, in its 
apogccum in summer, i. 434: whether its 
apogjeum anil perigwum arc moved in 
the same order and with the same velo- 
city as the equinoctial points arc moved. 
i. 443. 

has a greater power of elevating waters 
than the moon. i. 440. 
the cause of his light, what. i. 448: is 
accompanied with the generation of hent, 
ibid.: the cause of his heat, what. i. 

how by his simple circular motion ho 
causes the parts of the air to chango 
places, i. 449. vii. 97 : and causes the 
clouds, i. 450, 468. 

the sun-beam nothing but the way in 
which motion is propagated, i. 452. 
why he appedrs greater and more yellow 

^in the horizon than in mid-heaven, i.4 62. 
why it is cold at sun-rise and sun-set, i. 

472 : how by his action upon the air ho 
forms ice. ibid. 

bv his simple circular motion causes the 
clouds to descend as well as ascend.i.482. 
the phenomenon of two suns seen at 
once, accounted for by frozen clouds, 
i. 483. 

by his simple motion congregates homo- 
geneous, and dissipates heterogeneous 
things, i. 510. 

obscureth the light of the stars, as the 
object present obscureth the impression 
made by the object removed, iii. 5. 
ga/ing upon the sun leaves an image of 
the sun before the eyes for a long time 
after, iii. 6. 

the reflection of the sun in water and 
mirrors, a sufficient proof that colour and 
image are seen where the thing seen is 
not. iv. 4-5. 

the sun worketh by no other ways than 
fire, iv 7 : is the fountain of light ibid, 
if anything came out of the sun, we at 
this tiny had had no sun. vii. 32 : repels 
the air* every \\av, by what motion, vii. 
97: how to find what part of a circle 
the sun's diameter subtends in the eclip- 
tic, vii. 107. 

the sun, earth, and planets, are so many 
bodies of the army of the Almighty, 
commnnded by his glorious o nicer the 
sun. \ii. 108. 

SUPERFICIES how made. i. 70, 71, 111. 
are exposed by motion, i. 140: by ap- 
position, ibid.: and by section, ibid, 
definition of a plane superficies, i. 197 : 
of plane and curved superficies, the 
same comparisons may be as of straight 
and cuned lines ibid, 
ariv three points are in the same plane. 
i. 183. 

of the whole body, less than that of its 
parts, i. 506, 

i'KRXATURAL &s in natural things men 
require natural signs and arguments, so 
in supernatural things they require su- 
pernatural signs before they consent in- 
wardly and from their hearts, iii. 107, 

SUPERSTITION fear of power invisible, 
feigned by the mind.iii.45 : or imagined 
from talus not publicly allowed, ibid, 
the worshipping or fearing of power 
invisible otherwise than other men do. 
iii. 93. 

engenders crime, how. iii. 286. 
is the fear of things invisible, when 
severed from right reason, ii. 227. iv. 292 : 
th rock of atheism and superstition, 
hard to avoid without the special help of 
God. ibid.: superstition proceeds from 
fear without right reason, ibid. iv. 292. 



SUPRA quod supra no*, nihil ad nos. ii. 214. 

SURD that which cannot be spoken.vii.327. 

SURETIES what. iii. 152. 

SYBIL of the Sybil's prophecies some 
books in reputation in the time of the 
Roman Republic, iii. 102 : those now 
extant, apparently a fiction, ibid. 

SYLLA iii. 282, 310: -under him, the 
senate usurped upon the people, vi. 151. 

SYLLOCIHM the second step in the progress 
of philosophy, i. 44. 
definition of syllogism, i. 44. 
no syllogism from propositions that have 
not a common term. i. 45 : in a syllo- 
gism, there can be but three terms, i. 45, 
62 : no term in the conclusion, that was 
not in the premises, i. 45. 
major, minor, and middle term, what i. 
45-6 : the middle term must be deter- 
mined in both propositions to one and 
the same thing, i. 46. 
the proposition which has the middle 
term for its subject, must be universal 
or singular, not particular or indefinite. 
i. 46. 

syllogism with a singular name for the 
middle t4rin, may be true, but useless in 
philosophy, i. 46-7. 

no syllogism from propositions, in both 
which the middle term is particular, i. 47. 
syllogism is the collection of two propo- 
sitions into one sum. i. 48 : as a propo- 
sition is the addition of two, so a syllo- 
gism is the addition of three names i. 48. 
the figure of syllogism, what. i. 48 : 
distinguished by the diverse position of 
the middle torni. ibid.: direct figure, 
what and why so called, ibid. : distin- 
guished into four modes, varied by quan- 
tity and quality, ibid.: of which two 
only of use in philosophy, i. 49. 
thoughts answering to a direct s\ llogism, 
how they proceed, i. 49. 
first indirect figure, how made. i. 50-52: 
to convert the direct into the first indi- 
rect figure, the major term must be 
negative, i. 51 : the mode made by this 
conversion, why useless, i. 51-2. 
second indirect figure, how made. i. 52 : 
why useless, ibid. 

third indirect figure, how made. i. 52-3. 
figures, if numbered by the diverse situ- 
ation of the middle term, but three, i. 53 : 
if by the situation of the terms simply, 
four, ibid 

in every figure many modes, but most of 
them useless, i. 53. 

categorical and hypothetical syllogisms, 
are equivalent i. 54. 
how a syllogism is said to be faulty in 
the matter, and how in the/orm of it i. 57. 


faults in syllogism from implication of 
the terms with the copula, i. 62: or 
from equivocation, i. 62-3. 
syllogism the first pace towards philoso- 
phy, i 64. 

syllogism called a demonstration, when, 
i. 86: in all syllogisms, the premises 
must be demonstrated from the first 
definitions, i. 87. 

signifies the summing up of the conse- 
quences of one saying to another, iii. 25. 

<riAXoyie<T0a4 to compute, reason, or 
reckon, i. 5, 

SYLVESTER Pope in the time of Constan- 
tino, vi. 177. 

SYMBOLS poor, unhandsome, though ne- 
cessary scaffolds of demonstration, vii. 
248 : ought no more to appear in public, 
than the most deformed necessary busi- 
ness done by a man in his chamber, ibid.: 
their utility, ui. 329: used by the 
ancients, for what vii. 330. 

SYNAGOGUES of the Jews, were public 
schools, iii. 6C8 : in what cities held. ib. 

SYNTHESIS method of, what. i. 66: and 
when used. i. 68. 

w hat is synthesis, and how it differs from 
analysis, i. 31 0: is reasoning from the 
first causes of the construction till we 
come to the thing constructed or gene- 
rated, i. 312. 

<Tipi'y/*r>c a hoarse sound, i. 489. 

SYSTEM in any number of men joined in 
one interest or one business, iii. 210: 
arc regular and trret/ul<tr* ibid. : regular, 
where one man or assembly is represent- 
ative of the whole, ibid.: are indepen- 
dent, and dependent or mbjcct. ibid, 
subject or subordinate, are political and 
private, iii. 210: political, those mode by 
the authority of the sovereign, ibid.: 
nrhate, those made without that author- 
ity, ibid.: private, are lawful and unlaw- 
ful, ibid.: lawful, those allowed by (ho 
commonwealth, all others unlawful, iii. 

irregular consist only in concourse of 
people, iii. 211 : are lawful and unlaw- 
ful, when. ibid. 

in systems political, the power of the re- 
presentative is always limited by the 
sovereign, iii. 211: to give leave to a 
system political to ha\e a representath e 
to all intents and purposes, were to aban- 
don to it so much of the government of 
the commonwealth, ibid, 
the powers of a system politic are limited 
by tneir letters from the sovereign, and 
by the laws of the commonwealth, iii. 
211: their letters must be patent and 
sealed, why. iii. 212. , 

C C 



whatsoever is done by the representative 
of a system politic, if one man, not war- 
ranted by his letters or the law, is his 
own act. lii. '212: whatsoever according 
to these, is the act of each member, ibid.: 
if the representative be an assembly, a 
decree not warranted by their letters or 
the law, is the act of the assembly, and 
of every one voting for it. ibid. : but not 
of any voting against it, or absent, iii. 

of a system the capital punishment is 
dissolution, iii. 213. 

the representati\ c of, cannot represent 
any one in things unlawful, iii. 213. 
money borrowed by the person of a sys- 
tem politic, if one man, is the debt of the 
representative, iii. 213: if the person be 
an assembly, they only that toted are 
responsible for the debt. iii. 214: if the 
debt be to one of the assembly, the com- 
mon stock only is liable, ibid, 
protestation against the decrees of the 
representative of bodies politic, some- 
times not only lawful, but necessary, iii. 

systems politic ordained, some for go- 
vernment, iii. 215: some for foreign 
traffic, iii. 217. 

controversies between a body politic and 
any of its members, shall be judged by 
the sovereign, not by the body. iii. 217. 
of a body politic for trade, t*hc best re- 
presentative is what. iii. 217. 
a body politic of merchants, is a double 
monopoly, why. iii. 218: would be pro- 
fitable to the commonwealth, if their mo- 
nopoly of the home market were abo- 
lished, iii. 219 : the end of such a body, 
is the particular gain of each member, 
ibid.: each member is liable for the 
debts of the representative, iii. 220: if 
the creditor be a member, then the com- 
mon stock is liable, ibid.: a tax im- 
posed by the commonwealth, is laid on 
each member in proportion to his share, 
ibid.: a mulct, is payable by those by 
whose votes the unlawful act was decreed, 
ibid.: a member may be sued at law by 
the body, but by the authority of the 
commonwealth, ibid, 
bodies politic chosen by great towns, &C M 
at the command of the sovereign, to in- 
form and advise him. iii. 221. 
private systems, lawful and regular, 
what iii. 221: regular but unlawful, 
what iii. 222: irregular systems be- 
come lawful and unlawful, when. ibid, 
systems lawful, resemble the muscles of 
the human body. iii. 225 : unlawful, the 
c wens, biles, and apottems. ibid. 

SYSTOLE AND DIASTOLE of the heart, cau- 
ses the circulation of the blood. vii. ( 120. 

SWEARING cursing, and the like, do not 
signify as speech, but as the actions of a 
tongue accustomed, iii. 50: swearing 
by power invisible, one part of the wor- 
ship of it. iii. 98. 

swearing by God unnecessarily, is but 
profaning his name. iii. 130: by other 
things in common discourse, an impious 
custom gotten by too much vehemence 
of talking, ibid. 

swearing by God, a part of divine wor- 
ship, iii. 353 : by none but him, is a 
sign natural of honour, ibid, 
the definition of. ii. 27. 

SWISIMING the action of, what. vii. 12. 

SWORD without the sword, covenants 
have no security, iii. 15-4, 102: the 
sword of justice," what. ii. 75. iv. 130. 
confers supremo power, ibid : the sword 
of war, uhat. ii. 76. iv. 130: belongs to 
the sovereign, ibid, ibid.: he that exe- 
cutes by the power of another, has not 
the sword, but that other, ii. 76: tho 
hand \\hich holds the sword, no less to 
be sustained, than that by which each 
man procures his private fortune, ii. 159. 
iv. 307. 

TABERNACLES at the Feast of, the Volume 
of the Law ordered to be read to all 
Israel, iii. 3G9. 

TANGENT definition of tangent lines, i. 

TARQU IN driven out of Rome from what 
cause, iii. 337. 

TARTAIUJS the place of men destroyed by 
God in an extraordinary manner from 
off the face of the earth, iii. 445: Vir- 
gil's description of it. ibid. 

TASTE the proper organ of, what. i. 404, 
506: the phantasm made by, is savour, 
i. 405: the objects of, are" not savour 
&c., but the, bodies whence savour &c., 
proceed, ibid. 

no taste but of things contiguous, i. 506: 
moves the stomach as well as the 
brain, ibid.: the cause why. ibid.: 
effluvia not concerned in taste, whence 
manifest, ibid. 

the variety of tastes how to be accounted 
for by conjecture from the figure and 
motion of the parts of the objects, i. 507. 
is produced by the itnmediato pressure 
of the organ by the object iii. 2. 
of the same thing, not the same to every 
man. iv. 8 : therefore not in the thing 
tasted, but in the man. ibid. 



TAXES men grieved with, why they dis- 
charge their anger on the publicans, iii. 

the equal imposition of, appertains to 
justice, iii. 33.3. iv. 2 1 6 : depends on 
what. ibid. .334. 

are the wages due to them that defend 
private men in their trades and callings. 
iii. 33.3-4. 

the taxes paid to the clergy by the peo- 
ple, a tenth of their revenues, are double 
to that exacted by a king of Athens 
deemed a tyrant, iii. 008. 
how men shall be less grieved with those 

the power of teaching impropriated by 
the Roman Church, when left free by 
the laws. iii. 685. 

of teaching accurately, the infallible sign 
is what. iv. 71: the difference between 
it and persuading, iv. 73. 
not reading, but judgment, enables one 
man to teach another, vii. 399. 
j TKLKSINUS Pontius, his encounter with 

necessary for their peace and defence, 
iii. 713. ii. 173: u 

-are but the reward of 

Sylla. ii. dedic. : his saving, that Rome 
must be destroyed, as the forest that 
lodged the wolves and depredators of 
liberty, ibid. 
TEMPERANCE is a law of nature, ii. 44. 

iii. 144: is a habit of abstinence from 
hurtful things, iv. IK), 
them that watch in arms, that the la- 1 TEMPORAL and ghostly, a distinction in- 
bours of the rest may not be molested by j significant, iii. 3 1 6. 
the invasion of enemies, ii. 159 are not j tempnrul and spiritual, two words brought 
.sufficient for sudden defence of the state i in to make men see double and mistake 
with arms. ii. 171. | their lawful .sovereign, iii. 4GO. 

men are more grieved with the inequal- [ TENANT by military service. \i. 155,312: 
ity, than the real weight of taxes, ii. 173. ! of the English tenures. \i. 154-7. 
taxes are the price paid for peace, ii. 173. j TENEUIFFI; the Peak of, not troubled with 

iv. 104, 210: the CMjual imposition of, a 
part of the duty of so\ercigns. ii. 173.iv. 
210: consists in taxation according to 

inconstant winds, why. i. 
TENNIS the game of, likened to taking 
counsel, iii. 249. 

what a man consumes, not according to i TENSION cruises a motion from the cxte- 

what ho possesses, ii. 174. i\. 217: are in ! rior to the interior parts, i. 343. 

all states, whether numarchy, m/om/ry, , TERENCE i. 395. 

or dtmocrary, leuod by the sovereign TERafc-major, minor, ami middle term in 

power, iv. 105. \i. 20. taxes the cause of groat seditions, 
iv. 201. 

should In 1 laid upon commodities, iv. 21 7. 
all taxes le\icd full down upon the com- 
mon people, u. 21. 
TEACHING what it is. i. SO. iv. 71. 

they that have authority- to teach the 
people, are public ministers, why. iii. 

u s> llogisin, what. i. 45. 
TEHTri.LiAN his book ugninst Apellos, 
l)e (\irne Christi. iv. 307, 429: main- 
tains that trhatimecer is notlwdy, is nothing. 
ibid. ibid. : his doctrine not condemned 
h\ the council of Nice. ibid. 398: his 
words, Injht of light, put in the Niceno 
creed iv. 392. speaks of the soul as of 
an imisiblc bodv. i>. 429. 

228. the so\ercign only has immediate ( TESTAMENT of the Old, the canonical 
authority from God to teach, ibid. 551, j books those acknowledged by St Jerome. 
550. iii. 307 : of the Airir, all equally acknow- 

false teachers make men prone to \ iolato 
the laws, how. iii. 282. 
to teach that Jesus is Christ, what it is. 
iii. 498. 

the toucher cannot accuse his disciple of 
injustice, iii. 508. 

not the power of the teacher, but the 
faith of the hearer, caused the first 
Christians to receive for true the wri- 
tings of the apostles, iii. 517. 
if a stranger has authority to appoint 
teachers, it is given to him by the sove- 
reign in whose dominion he teaches, iii. 

he that believes his Ian fill teacher, teach- 
ing some false consequence from this ar- 
ticle, Jesus it Christ, shall be saved, iii. 

lodged by all Christian Churches, ibid, 
the whole of the Old, set forth in its 
present form after the Capti\ity,and be- 
fore the time of Ptolonunus 'Philadel- 
phia, iii. 373. 

the writers of the Xcu; had all seen our 
Saviour, or boon hi* disciples, except St. 
Paul and St. Luke. iii. 374 : the books 
of, not acknov* lodged by the Church till 
later, ibid. 

the books of both Old and New, first 
enumerated in the Canons of the Apostles, 
iii. 375: supposed to be collected by 
Clement, the lirst bishop of Home. ibid, 
no reason to doubt that the present books 
of the Old and New Testament, are the 
true registers of the acts and sayings of 
the prophets and apostles, iii. 376. * 



the scope of the Old and New Testa- 
ment, to convert men to the obedience 
of God. ill 377. 

the names, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
why never found in the Old Testament in 
the signification of the G ml head. iii. 489. 
the Old Testament, the Scripture of the 
Jews. iii. 509. 

the New Testament not published in 
one body in the time of the apostles, iii. 
511: were received, in the time before 
Constantine, for the dictates of the Holy 
Ghost, iii. 517: and the canon or rule 
of faith, iii. 517: is law in no place 
where not so made by the common- 
wealth, iii. 518, 519, 520, 522: but safe 
advice for the direction of sinners, iii. 
5 1 9 : has some appearance of having had 
the force of law, from the decrees made 
in the times of persecution in their sy- 
nods, iii. 520. 

when the rest of the books of the OWTes- 
lament, besides Deuteronomy, were first 
received into canon, not manifest, ii 238. 

TESTIMONY if not willingly given, is pre- 
sumed to be corrupted by nature, iii. 128. 
ii. 26: if not to be credited, a man is 
not bound to gi\e it. ibid, 
accusations upon torture, not to be re- 
puted testimonies, iii. 128. ii. 26. 

TH ALES went to Egypt to fetch p^iloso- 
phy into Greece, ui. 74. 

THAMES the tides in. iii. Ill: how it 
becomes frozen over. ui. 123. 

THANKSGIVING part of worship natural, 
iii. 349. ii.216: also in diflerent times 
and places differently used, part of wor- 
ship arbitrary, iii. 349: part of divine 
worship, as being signs of an intention 
to honour, iii. 353. ii. 216 : differ from 
prayers, how. ibid. ibid. : the end of both, 
what. ibid. 

Oav^iarovpfoi the workers of things won- 
derful, iii. 434 : the several sorts of, too 
long to reckon up. ibid. 

THEFT till the institution of great com 
momvcalths, held no disgrace, but a 
lawful trade, iii. 81. 
attributed to the Gentile gods. iii. 101. 
is what, and how distinguished from 
robbery, vi. 91-4. 

Oa/cw realiter. iv. 307. 

THENSA and vehiculum Deorum, what. iii. 

THEOLOGY not the subject of philosophy, 
i. 10. 

THEOMANCY the foretelling of events by 
the various ways of divination in use 
amongst the Gentiles, iii. 102. 

THEOREM the invention of theorems, is 
what. vii. 188, 

THERMOMETER description of. i. 521. 

THESEUS dispute amongst the sophi&ters 
of Athens, as to the identity of his ship, 
i. 135-6. 

0r/rtc were what, iii. 648. 

THIKF upon the cross, testified no belief 
of any article but this. Jeans it Chrut. iii. 
592. ii. 307 n. 310: will be raised by 
Christ at his coming again, to life eter- 
nal, iii. 636: attributes the kingdom to 
Christ, ii. 255: lies dead till the gene- 
ral resurrection, iv . 354. 

THING effects and appearances of things, 
are the faculties or powers of bodies, i. 5. 
thing, a name applied to whatsoever we 
mime, though that which we name be 
not always a thing, i. 18. 
things not absolute or relative, univocal 
or .'equivocal, but names only. i. 23. 
the diversities of things are not, as those 
of names, to be searched out and deter- 
mined by the distinctions of logic, i. 27. 
that the kinds of things are not infinite, 
what arguments have been taken by 
some. i. 28. 

a thing, one thing, and a very thing, are 
equivalent to one another, a trifling and 
childish saying of the metaphysicians, 
i. 35-6. 

things, as signs, do not promise v hat 
they do not perform, i. 57 : do not in 
fact promise at all, but we from them. ib. 
four kinds to tthich may be reduced 
things to which we give names, i. 57-8. 
things, in what sense called universal, i. 
07 . in what sense, singular, i. 68. 
the universal knowledge of things, how 
to be attained, i. 69. 

things may be considered, or brought 
into account, either as internal accidents 
of our own mind, or as species of ex- 
ternal things, i. 92: in what manner to 
be considered in J'htlosophia Prima. ibid, 
not true, that nothing can be placed in 
nothing, i. 93. 

all singular things have their forms and 
accidents certain, i. 118. 
all things, in respect of their causes, 
come to pass with equal necessity, i. 127. 
that a thing generated should have no 
cause, not intelligible, i. 127. 
things present are obvious to the sense, 
things to come to reason only. ii. 48. 
the things that are really in the world 
without us, are motions caused by appari- 
tions, iv. 8. 

no thing takes beginning from itself, but 
from the action of some external agent, 
iv, 274. 
a real thin, what. iv. 393. 

THOMAS Saint, is said to have written on 



the life and acts of our Saviour, but his 
bowk not received, iii. 527. 
THOUGHT how unconstant and fading, i . 
13: the recovery, how it depends on 
chance, ibid. 

thoughts in the mind answering to a 
syllogism, how they proceed, i. 49. 
many phantasms having by length of 
time been generated by sense, almost 
any thought may succeed to any thought 
i. 398 ; the thought of the end brings in 
all the thoughts that are means to that 
end. ibid.: coherence of, proceeds from 
looking to therm/, i. 400. iii. 13. iv. 15. 
is the comparing of past phantasms, i.399. 
considered singly, is the appearance of 
some quality or accident of a body with- 

the antecedent thought introduces the 
consequent as water follows a man's 
finger upon a dry table, iv. 11: the 
cause of the coherence of thoughts, is 
their first coherence in sense, iv. 15, 19. 

THUMOMANCY the foretelling of men's 
fortunes by their own hopes and fears, 
iii. 102. 

THUNDER -caused by the breaking asunder 
of frozen clouds, i. 481, 490, 518. vii. 47, 
49-50, 126. 

cause of the first clap, and of the mur- 
mur that follows, what. i. 491. vii. 127. 

TICHBORNE Mayor of London, presents 
the petition to parliament for justice 
against the king. vi. 352. 

out us. iii. 1 : the original of them all, 
sense, ibid. 

trains of thought, what iii. 11: not 
every thought to every thought succeeds 
indifferently, ibid. iv. 10-11: trains of 
thoughts of two sorts, unguidvd and re- 
gulated, iii. 12-13: the thoughts of 
man without company and without care 
of anything, are like what. iii. 12. the 
dependence of one thought upon another 
oft perceivable in trains unguided. ibid : 
the coherence of thought in the ques- 
tion of the \alne of a Human penny in a 
discourse on (he civil war. ibid, 
trains of thoughts, how regulated by de- 
sire or design, iii. 13: are of two kind 
seeking the causes of an effect, and seek- 
ing the possible effects of anything ima- 
gined, ibid.: the former common to 
man and beast, ibid.: of the latter, no 
sign in any but man. ibid, 
sense and thoughts, and trains of. 
thoughts, the only motions of the mind 
of man. iii. 1 6. 

men's thoughts are held to nnd observe 
differently the things that pass through 
their imagination, why. iii. 57 : in the 
succession of thoughts, nothing to ob- 
serve in the things thought on, out simi- 
litude or dissimilitude, or what they 
serve for and how. ibid, 
the secret thoughts of man run over nil 
things, holy, profane, clean, obscene, 
without shamo or blame, iii. 59 : the 
most sober men, w hen alone and without 
employment of the mind, would be un- 
willing the vanity and extravagance of 
their thoughts should then be publicly 
seen. iii. 64. 

the thoughts arc to the desires as scouts 
and spies, iii. 61. 

thought is free. iii. 436, 462: human 
governors can take no notice of it iii. 462. 
we are said to think, when. ii. 303, 304. 

TIDE the three phenomena of the tides. 

i. 437: for the salving of which, the 
three simple circular motions of the sun, 
the earth, and the moon, and the daily 
revolution of the earth, ibid. : also the 
stop given to the water by America, ibid. 
AH. 14, 109-10. 

why greatest, when the sun is in the 
e<|funox.i. 437-8. A ii. 15, 111: the cause 
of the tides t\\ ice in twenty-four hours, 
i. 438-9: upon several shores happen at 
several hours of the day. i. 439: the 
cause of the spring tides at new and full 
moon. ibid. vii. 15, 110: the cause of 
the great tides on the coast of Lincoln- 
shire, and in the river Severn, vii. 111. 
TIMI: cannot be said to have quantity, 
without the help of line and motion, i.26. 
is only in the thoughts of the mind. i. 
94 .is the idea of a body passing by 
continual succession out of one space 
into another, ibid. vii. 84 : is an acci- 
dent, vii. 193. 

times of our predecessors, what meant, i. 

to call days, months, and years the mo- 
tions of the sun and moon, is to say that 
there neither is, nor has been, nor shall 
be any time. i. 94. 

is a phantasm of motion, i. 95, 110, 113, 
141. vii. 267: comprehends the notion 
of former and fatter, ibid. : of succession 
in body moved, as being first here, then 
there, ibid. 

its complete definition, i. 95. 
is measured by motion, not motion by 
time. i. 95, 205. 

time continual, what. i. 98 : immediate, 
what. ibid. 

to imagine the beginning and end of 
space and time, is to limit them. i. 98 : 
space and time finite and infinite poten- 
tially, what, i. 99 : infinite space or time 
cannot bo said to be a whole or on*, i. 



conception of time, past and future, ne- 
cessary to conception of motion, i. 111. 
can be reckoned only by some exposed 
motion, i. 113. 

what it is to be moved in greater and 
in less time. i. 114. 

times equal, greater, and loss, what. i. 1 1 3. 
time is exposed by the exposition of a, 
line. i. 141 : or o something supposed I 
to move along that line. ibid. : the mo- 1 
tion of vv Inch must be uniform, ibid. : j 
what philosophers mean, when they! 
represent time by a line. ibid, 
an instant, is an undivided, not an indi- 
visible time. i. 200. 

as many times, so many motions. 1.31)4-5: 
as many motions, so many times i.395. ,' 
place and" time are only our own fancy 
of a body simply so called, i. 4 1 1. : 

its first movements nut more credible I 
than the distance of the fixed stars.!. 447. 
without time, no sense of rough and j 
smooth, i. 008 : no senc of time with- 
out memory, ibid. 

distance of time, and distance of place, 
hath one and the same effect in us lii. 5. I 
that which is commonly called old fi//i'[ 
is youmj time. iv. 456. 

the length of time is the length of a' 
body. \ii. 193: aline, though not time 
itself, may bo the quantity of a time, 
ui. 271. 

TIMOTHY the advice to him of St. Paul, 
to avoid foolish questions, iii. 505: was' 
an elder, but also a bishop, iii. 526: or- 
dained by the imposition of hands by tin- 
whole presbytery, iii. 544. \\as not the 
subject, but'the tliaciplo of Paul, iii 563. 

TITHKS the right to, constituted by the 
civil power, iii. 5'!3 : after the Captiv it v , 
paid as before to the priest, iii. 534.-- 
not paid to the Christian Church before ,' 
the time of Constantino, iii. 535: could 
not be claimed by the then pastors, why. ' 
iii. 530. 

have long been demanded and taken of 
Christians by ecclesiastics jure ilicino. 
iii. 60S. 

were in the kingdom of the Jows in the 
reign of God, the whole public revenue, 
iii. 609. 

TITLES of honour, iii. 83: came into 
the empire about the time of Constantino 
the Great, ibid: became in time mure 
titles without office, iii. 84. 

TITUS the advice to him of St. Paul 
touching the heretic, iii. 505. 

TOHU, BOHU confusion and emptiness, v. 
20, 63. 

TONGUE to grieve with the tongue, ani 
abuse of speech, iii. 20: the tongue of, 

man is a trumpet of war and sedition, ii. 

TOPHET its situation, iii. 447. v. 443: 
the idolatry of the Jews there commit- 
ted, ibid.: the priests of Moloch burned 
there by Josiah. ibid.: the filth and 
garbage of the city deposited there, ibid, 
the fires kept to purify the air. ibid: 
called the place of the damned by the 
name of (irhenim. iii. 448, 626, 
the lire of, may be eternal, in what sense, 
iii. 626. 

TOKICKLLT his experiment to prove ft 
vacuum, i. 420-22. vii. 23, 92: why the 
equilibrium of the mercury and the air, 
is at the height of 26 inches, i. 422: of 
29 inches, vii. 93. 

TOKMKNT eternal torment, a greater 
punishment than natural death, iii. 437: 
what is meant in Scripture by eternal 
tormtnt. ibid. 625-7. iv. 351-2. 
the place of, appi-ir* from the Scriptures 
to be on earth, iii. 44 I: is determined 
by no note of situation, but only by the 
company, iii. 445. 
the Tounentrrsi who. iii. 448. 
the doctrine of eternal torments, whence, 
iii. 616. 

shall be eternal bv the tnrecswn of sin- 
ners, not by their iiniuortahtv. iii. 627. 
the fear of everlasting torments, deters 
sublets from oh< \ing their princes, ii. 
155 6. 

< ternal torments can neither be piously 
believed, nor proved bv Scripture, iv 354. 

Toirn ui. accusation extorted by torture, 
no testimony, iii. 12S - is to be used but 
as moans of conjecture, in the further 
search of truth, ibid. 

Torni the proper organ of, what. i. 404, 
5u7: the phantasm made by, hard and 
soft &c. i. 405 . phantasms common to 
both touch and sight, what. ibid, 
the objects of, are not hard, soft &c., but 
the bodies themselves from which those 
things proceed, i. 1O5. 
rough und smooth to the touch, what, 
i. 5o7. 

is produced by the immediate pressure 
of the organ by the object, iii. 2. 

Toroii wliut so called.'i. 3'M, 342. 

hard, soft, towjh &c., used only compara- 
tively, i. 334: aro of different degrees 
of quality, not of different kinds, ibid. 

TRACTION AND PULSION what they are. 
i. 343-4. 

TKADI; tlic regulation of foreign trado 
belongs to the sovereign, iii. 237. 

TRADITIONS alleged by the KomanChnrch, 
and called the unwritten word of God, 
but old wives 1 fables, iii. 686; .some- 



what of them found in the ancient fu- 
ttyers. ibid. 

TUANHFICU RATION of our Suviour.iii.G19 : 
was u vision, ibid. 

TRANSPARENT that vthich is not trans- 
parent, shull never be made transpan nt 
by hunmn art. vii. 1C!) 72: all bodies 
transparent, made so by God in the be- 
ginning. \ii. 171. 

TiiANS-MiiiSTANTJATioN makes the acci- 
dents of one body spirits possessing the 
body of Christ, in. 70. 
ne\er perhaps thought of by St. 1'aul. 
iii. f>93. 

how practised by the Romish priests, iii. 
Oil: not established by the Romish 
Church till the time of Innocent ill. in. 
612. \i. 1H2. 

that God can transubstantiate the bread 
into Christ's bodv, not enough to sa\e 
the worship of the Kuchanst from ido- 
latry, iii. G54. 

TREASON is a renunciation of the cove- 
nant of obedience, ii. 199: that is, of 
all the laws at once, ibid.. is manifested, 
how. ii. 199-200: is manifested by those 
that say they eaunot yield simple obe- i 
dience to the sovereign, keeping their I 
obedience to God entire, ii. 20O: by 
those that deny any of the essential 
rights of sovereignty, ibid.. acts not 
treason by the natural, may be made so 
by the r in/ law. ii. 200. 
is a sin not against the ehil, but against 
the natural law. ii. 200: traitors are 
punished not as subjects, but as enemies, 
ii. 201. 

treason against the di\ine majesty, is 
what. ii. 225, 249. ii. 313: in Abraham's 
subjects to deny (**/ the only treason. 
ii. 231: in their posterity, to deny the 
(><td of Abraham, also treason, ibid. ii. 
249: in the kinirdom of God by the 
Htw covenant, to deny that Jrsu* is Christ. 
ii. 313-14. 

of High-Treason. \\. 68: is a crime by 
reason without any statute. \\. 70-72: 
the law of treason before the statute of 
Edward in, what. vi. 75: a man con- 
demned of treason in the reign of Henry 
vi, for snying the king was a natural 
fool. >i. 77: whether taking the Great 
Seal from a patent, and fastening it to a 
counterfeit commission, be treason, vi. 
78-9: misprision of, what vi. 79: the 
punishment of, what. vi. 126 -.and how 
warranted by Scripture, ibid. : the 
punishment of petit-treason, 128. 
the Gunpftwler treason, how brought a- 
bout. vi. 189. 

TRIANGLE straight lines drawn parallel 
to the base of a triangle, are to one an- 
other as parts of the sides cut ott' from 
the vertex, i. 102. 
TninrTK see TAXKS. 
TRINITY not ascribed to God in the Bible, 
iii. 487: the Trinity of \\itncsses on 
cnrlh. iii. 488 . in that on earth, the 
unity is not of the thing, ibid.: in that 
of heaven, the persons are of one and 
the same God, represented on three dif- 
ferent occasions, ibid, 
the substauee of the doctrine of the 
Trinity, as gathered directly from the 
Scriptures, in. 488-9. 
the Trinity, and the persons thereof, are 
one pure, simple, and eternal corporeal 
spirit, iv. 30tj . the attribute individual, 
why gheii to it ever since the Council of 
Nice. iv. 307. 

many of the texts of Scripture alleged 
to pn\e it, are not so firm as that high 
article requireth. IN. 317. 
v\as the subject of the first and most 
troublesome heresies. i\. 390: the same 
described, ibid. 
TIUTONS the Sea-Gods of the Gentiles. 

iii. 99. 

TiifE truth, and true proposition, equiva- 
lent to one another, i. 3f>. ii. 303. iv. 24: 
though sometimes opposed to apparent 
or ./*</'*/, yet always to be referred to 
the truth of proposition, i 35. 
a true proposition may follow from false 
propositions, i. 43: but never the re- 
UTM. ibid. 

dt'ttnninateli/ true, what. i. 131. 
true and false, attributes of speech, not 
of things, iii. 23. are nut incident to 
beasts, iv. 25. 

true dihrtninatc and indeterminate, iv.277. 
TnrsT and distrust, what, iv. 44: to 

trust in God or in Christ, what. iv. 66. 
TRTTH not any affection of things, but 
of the proposition concerning them. i. 
35, 38: truth and falsity ha\e no place 
but amongst such creatures as use speech, 
i. 36 iii. 23. 

the first truths were arbitrarily made by 
those that imposed names upon things. 
i. 36. 

some truths eternal, i. 38. 
of future things, depends not on our 
knowledge, but on the foregoing of their 
causes, i. 130. 

consists in the right ordering of names 
in affirmations, iii. 22 : ho that seeketh 
precise truth, how he must deal with 
names, ibid. 

men, when they look for somewhat be- 



yond nature, often stumble on those 
truths which are pressed upon them by 
nature, iii. 39. 

in a commonwealth wherein false doc- 
trines have by time been generally re- 
ceived, the contrary truths may be 
offensive, iii. 164: the most sudden and 
rough bursting in of a new truth, does 
never break the peace, but sometimes 
awakes the war. ibid, 
some general truths found out by right 
reasoning as ancient almost as language 
itself. iiL 665. 

wheresoever there is place for preferring 
and adorning of error, there is more place 
for preferring and adorning of truth. 
iii. 702. 

men now call not only for peace, but also 
for truth, iii. 711: are not so inclined to 
the reverence of antiquity, as to prefer, 
when novelty can breed no disorder, 
ancienterrors before new and well-proved 
truths, ibid. 

truth that opposeth no man's profit or 
pleasure, is to all men welcome, iii. 714. 
is more commonly on the side of the 
few, than of the multitude, iv. 71. 
produces nothing but truth. >ii. 62. 

TRUST the good man deceived by too 
much. iii. introd.: the evil man, by too 
little, ibid. 

TYRANNY a name given, by those that 
mislike it, to monarchy, iii. 171. ii. 93. 
signifies no more than sovereignty, in one 
or in many men, with some tincture of 
choler. iii. 706. ii. 95 : the toleration of 
a hatred of tyranny, is the toleration of 
hatred of commons ealth in general, ibid 

TYRANT tyrannicide, not regicide, the name 
used by the Latin writers, iii. 315: j 
signified originally no more than a 7/20- ' 
narch. iii. 682 : afterwards, the hatred 
borne to monarchy by popular states, 
iii. 683. 

the thirty tyrants of Athens, iii. 682. ii. 

that a tyrant king may be put to death, from , 
this error has followed the slaughter of j 
how many good kings, ii. pref. 
in a democracy or an aristocracy a sub- 
ject that should by consent of all possess 
himself of the sovereign power, would 
be a legitimate monarch, not a tyrant, ii. 
94-5 : if without such consent, he would 
be an enemy, but no tyrant, ii. 95: he 
commonly called a king, that governs 
well, a tyrant that governs ill ibid, 
the prejudice against tyrants originates 
in the Greek and Roman authors, ii. 95: 
to them not tyrants only, but kings 
were odious, ibid. 

that tyrannicide is lawful, seditious doc- 
trine, ii. 153. iv. 208. 
under the name of tyrant included not 
only monarch, but all chief rulers in any 
government whatsoever, ii. 153. 
a tyrant, if he commands without right, 
is justly put to death, ii. 153: but as an 
enemy, not as a tyrant, ibid. 
TYRANNOPHOBIA- the disease of, the fear 
of being strongly governed, iii. 316. 

ULYSSES when others wept, alone wept 
not, why. iv. 267-8. v. 307: would not 
havu ventured again into the cave of 
Polyphemus, vii. 354. 

UMBRJE what the Latins so called, iii. 96. 

UNDERSTANDING is theimagination raised 
by words, or other voluntary signs, iii. 
1 1 : is common to man and beast, ibid, 
the understanding peculiar to man, is 
the understanding of his thoughts by the 
contexture of the names of things, iii. 
11,28: is nothing but the conception 
caused by speech, iii. 28. 
want of understanding, ignorance of the 
signification of words, iii. 90: disposes 
men to take on trust the truth they 
know not, and the errors and nonsense 
of them they trust, ibid, 
is by the flame of the passions never en- 
lightened, but dazzled, iii. 174. 
ascribed to God, how to be understood, 
iii. 352. 

what meant by captivating our understand- 
ing to the word of God. iii. 360 : under- 
standing, not in our power to change, ib. 
is the delivering of names from equivo- 
cation, iv. 23. 

UNION all uniting of private men, if for 
evil intent, is unjust, iii. 223. if for in- 
tent unknown, dangerous, ibid, 
a union of men, is what. ii. 68. iv. 70, 
121: is made by what covenant of every 
man. iv. 121-2. 

UNITY a name given to the infinite num- 
ber of number, i. 413. 

UNJUST may be resolved into what. i. 74: 
that taken to be unjust which it has 
been the custom to punish, from what 
cause, iii. 91. 

UNIVERSAL nothing universal, but names, 
i. 20, 106. iii 21. iv. 22 : names so called, 
why. i. 20. iii. 21. 

that the idea of anything is universal, why 
a false proposition, i. 60. 
of singular than universal things, it is 
easier known that they are. i. 66-8: 
and of universal than of singular things, 
why they are and what their causes, ib 



universals must be known to be, before 
their causes can be known, i. 68: are 
contained in the nature of singular 
things, i. 69 : the knowledge of them, 
how to be acquired, ibid, 
a universal name denotes the conceptions 
of infinite singular things, i. 80. 
UNIVERSE is the aggregate of all bodies, 
iii. 381, 672 iv. 349.: no part thereof, 
that is not body. iii. 381, 672. 
not all the universe by the common peo- 
ple called body. iii. 381. 
UNIVERSITY things in Universities to be 
amended, iii. 3 : amongst which the fre- 
quency of insignificant speech, ibid, 
the universities the source of the opini- 
ons contrary to the peace of mankind so 
deeply rooted in their minds, iii. 330-1. 
vi. 233 : till Henry vm, always main- 
tained the Pope against the common- 
wealth, iii. 332. vi. 233-4: if not the au- 
thors of those false doctrines, yet knew 
not how to plant the true. iii. 332: re- 
tain yet a relish of that subtle liquor 
wherewith they were first seasoned 
against the civil authority, ibid, 
is an incorporation of many public 
schools under one government, iii. 670: 
the three principal professions, the 
Roman religion, the Roman law, and 
medicine, ibid. vii. 346-7: philosophy 
hath place there no otherwise than as an 
handmaid to the Roman religion, ibid 
ibid.: geometry, till very lately, had nc 
place at all, as being subservient to no- 
thing but rigid truth, iii, 671. vii. 347. 
not philosophy properly, but Ariototditi/ 
taught there, iii. 670. vii. 347: geometry 
thought mayic, and an art diabolical, ir 

have been all erected by the pope's 
authority, iii. 693. u. 184, 213: their 
teaching serves to keep the errors of the 
church of Rome undetected, ibid.: tlu 
doctrines forged in them, that enable*; 
the pope to mount into the throne of al 
Chnstian sovereigns, iii. 695: are the 
operatories of the clergy, iii. 699: re 
ceived their discipline from authority 
pontificial. ibid. 

are the fountains of civil and moral doc 
trine, and care should be taken to keep 
it pure, both from the venom of heathei 
politicians, and the incantations of do 
ceiving spirits, iii. 713. 
he that would introduce sound doctrines 
must begin with the universities, ii. 172 
the grounds of seditious doctrines learnec 
in the universities, iv. 219. vi. 233; th 
profit derived from them by the pope, vi 
185, 214-15. vii. 400: have been to this 


nation as the Wooden Horse to Troy. vi. 
213: no lasting peace till they direct 
their studies to teaching absolute obedi- 
ence to the laws of the king, and his 
edicts under the Great Seal. vi. 233: 
are the core of rebellions, vi. 236: the 
doctrine fit to be taught there, what. ib. 
the University of Oxford purged by the 
parliament, vi. 347. 

all the universities of Europe hold sensa- 
tion to proceed from species, vii. 339. 
the people stirred up to resist the then 
supreme civil power by men which came 
from the universities, vii. 344. 

URIAH put to death by David, iii. 200. 

URIM AND THUNMIM how translated in 
the Septuagint. iii. 557. u. 279. 

UTILE good as the means, or profitable, 
iii. 42 : jus and utile, is in the state of 
nature the same thing, iv. 84. 

UXBRIDGE the treaty of. vi. 327. 

UZZAH slain for putting out his hand to 
sustain the ark. iii. 370. vi. 172. 

VACUUM argument of metaphysicians 
against the existence of vacuum, i. 109. 
an unanswerable argument against a 
vacuum, i. 4H. vii. 17: the disputation 
both for and against, carried on with pro- 
bability enough, i. 414: but in all the 
arguments for, something wanting to 
conclude them firmly, i. 415-16: ar- 
guments of Lucretius for a vacuum, i. 
416-19: arguments of later writers, i. 
420-25: other phenomena to prove va- 
cuum, i. 425: how two bodies, contigu- 
ous in a common superficies, may be 
separated without a vacuum, i. 476. \ii. 
1 7- 1 8: the experiment of water enclosed 
in a vessel for proving a vacuum, i. 422, 
517: the cause of this phenomenon the 
same with that of thunder, i. 518. 
problems of vacuum, vii. 17-24, 89-95: 
is not proved by any experiments with 
the engine at Gresham College, vii. 22-3. 
no place empty \\ here God is, nor full 
where he is not. vii. 89. 

VADES what. iii. 152. 


VALENTINITS his heresy, what. iv. 392: 
condemned by what u ords in the Apos- 
tles' creed, ibid. 

VALOUR magnanimity in danger of death 
or wounds, iii. 44. 

VALUE of a man, is measured by compar- 
ing him with others, iii. 647. 

VAN CULLEN LudovicVis, approached 
nearer than Archimedes to determining 
the dimension of the circle, i. 287. 




VANDALS BO long as they were in Chris- 
tendom, the Anan heresy never extin- 
guished, vii. 77. 

VANE and others, sent by the Rump to 
offer the Union to Scotland, vi. 378: 
his axiom as to judging the army. vi. 409: 
one of the Committee of Safety of Wal- 
lingford house. vL 411. 

VAN TROMP engages with Blake off the 
Goodwin Sands, vi. 384 : endeavours to 
engage again, but his fleet is scattered 
by a storm, vi. 386: engages again with 
Blake and has the best, and hangs out a 
broom from his mast-head, ibid.: fights 
again and is worsted, vi. 387. 

VATES the heathen poets, why so called, 
iii. 413. 

VAYOATES whore situated, vii. 160. 

VELLEITY the appetite so called by the 
Schools, is what. iv. 41. 

VELOCITY is motion according to length, 
i. 112, 113,204,218: may make a mag- 
nitude of motion consisting of four di- 
mensions, i. 112. 

velocities equal, greater, and less, what, 
i. 114: uniform velocity, what. ibid, 
is motion, which in a certain time passes 
over a certain space, i. 142: is exposed 
by exposition of the time, and of the 
space to be passed through, ibid, 
quantity of, is determined by the sum of 
all the several impetus in the several 
points of time of the body's motion, i 2 1 8. 
if the impetus be the same in every point 
of time, the velocity of the whole motion 
will be represented by what parallelo- 
gram.!. 219: if the impetus begin from 
rest and increase uniformly, the velocity 
of the whole motion will be represented 
by what triangle, ibid: or by what par- 
allelogram, ibid. 

VENICE its great council doth nothing 
but choose the magistrates, &c. iv. 136: 
but has nevertheless the supreme au- 
thority, ibid.: is an aristocracy not sub- 
ject to dissolution, why. iv. 169: its 
origin, what. vi. 151. 
the tides at Venice, vii. 14. 

VENTRILOQUIST forms his voice not by 
emission of the breath, but by drawing 
it inwards, i. 498. iii. 434: by weaken- 
ing makes his voice appear to come from 
afar. ibid. ibid. : is able to make men 
believe it is a voice from heaven, iii. 434. 

VERB our Saviour by some called the 
Fer&ofGod. iii. 410. 

VERSE to what purposes appropriated bv 
the Greeks, iv. 445: was afterwards 
chosen by the* poets, why. ibid. 446: its 

* antiquity greater than that of letters, ib. : 
the verse of the Greeks and Latins was 

hexameter, ours is of ten syllables, 

VERSUTIA shifting, iii. 60: putting off a 
present danger by engaging in a greater, 
ibid : venura, taking money at usury 
to pay interest, iii. 61. 

VESPASIAN interprets in his own favour 
the prophecy concerning our Saviour, it. 
253: his judgment in the case of the 
quarrel between the senator and the 
knight of Rome, vii 331, 341, 356. 

VICE-GOD sovereign kings, and such as 
have sovereign authority, are vice-gods 
here on earth, iv. 199. 

VICEROY what. iii. 227 : must act in the 
king's name, ibid.: to deny obedience 
to the viceroy, is to sin against the sove- 
reign, ii. 226: the sin of treason, ibid. 
Christ was viceroy only, as was Moses 
also. ii. 254. 

VICTOR in the contention of which shall 
exceed in benefiting, the victor is pleased 
with his victory, and the other revenged 
by confessing it. iii. 88. 

VIETA a most admirable geometrician, i. 
314: in him was at the highest the way 
of analysis by squares, vii. 188. 

VILE the object of his contempt, each 
man calls vile or inconsiderable, iii. 41. 

VIOLENCE used by men that invade for 
gain. iii. 112: by the invaded to defend 
themselves, ibid.: by others, for glory, 
ibid. : proceeds from controversies con- 
cerning meum and town, good and bad &c. 
iv. 131. 

VIRGIL dipping for verses in. iii. 103: his 
description of Tartarus, iii.445 : honours 
Augustus Caesar and others, in the cha- 
racters of JEneus and his companions, 
iv. 447: his description of the funeral 
games of Anchises, of the duel of ./Eneas 
and Turnus. iv. 452. 

VIRGIN MARY God spake to her by the 
vision of an angel, iii. 423: how an 
image of Venn* came to be called an 
image of the Virgin Mary. iii. 660. 

VIRGINIA the government of, committed 
to an assembly in London, iii. 216. 

VIRTUE something valued for eminence, 
iii. 56: consisted! in comparison, ibid, 
intellectual, what iii. 56 : commonly 
called, a good wit. ibid, .are natural and 
acquired, ibid.: difference in natural, 
caused by the difference in men's pas- 
sions, iii. 57. 

military virtue the only thing held in 
honour in ancient times, iii. 83. 
by what reasoning successful wickedness 
has gotten the name of virtue, iii. 132. 
the moral virtues are the laws of nature, 
iii. 146, 



facts contrary to the moral virtues can 
never cease to be sins, why. iii. 279. 
the nature of virtues placed by moral 
philosophers in a certain mediocrity, of 
vices in extremes, ii. 49. iv. 110. 
virtue and vice, what. iv. 110: the sum 
of virtue, is to be sociable to them that 
will be sociable, formidable to them that 
will not. ibid.: equity, justice, Iwnour, 
contain all virtues whatsoever, iv. Ill: 
of all virtues, the greatest is religion. 
vl 220-21. 

VISION is made by beams constituting a 
cone, the vertex of which is in the eye. 
i. 462. 

a body placed in one of the foci of an 
ellipse, why it is not distinctly seen in 
the other, i. 494. 

nothing visible but in a medium less 
opaque, i. 523. 

beatifical vision, an unintelligible word of 
the Schoolmen, iii. 51. 
to say that one has seen a vision or heard 
a voice, is to say that one has dreamed 
between sleeping and waking, iii. 361: 
those that observe not their slumbering, 
how they often take their dreams for 
visions, hi. 8, 362. 

more true in vision political, than in na- 
tural, that the sensible and intelligible 
species of outward things are transported 
by the air to the soul. ii. 169. 
the image in vision, consists of colour 
and shape, iv. 4: all vision has its origin 
from what motion, iv. 7. 
whether if a child, new born but with 
open eyes, can see. vii. 83. 

VITKLLIO defended by Wallis. vii. 264. 

VOLITION is what. iii. 679: the Schools 
use voluntas for volitio, that is the effect 
for the cause, ibid. 

VOLUNTARY act, that which proceeds 
from the will, and no other, hi. 48. iv. 
68-9: no act made voluntary by incli- 
nation, iii. 49 : intervenient appetites 
or aversions make no act voluntary or 
involuntary, ibid. : actions are volun- 
tary, that have their beginning from 
aversion or fear of consequences, as well 
as those proceeding from appetite, ibid, 
of all voluntary acts, the object is some 
good to oneself, iii. 120, 138. 
all voluntary actions, how they proceed 
from both liberty and necessity, hi. 197-8. 
the action of a man throwing his goods 
into the sea to save the ship, is purely 
voluntary, iv. 69: of a man going to 
prison, not so. ibid. : actions proceeding 
from sudden anger or appetite, are volun- 
tary so far as a man can discern good 
from evil. ibid. 

the passions are not voluntary, but are 
the will. iv. 69. 

all voluntary actions not proceeding fr< 
ailed spontaneous, iv. 243 : 1 


fear, are called spontaneous, iv. 243 : vo- 
luntary presupposes deliberation, ibid, 
voluntary actions, what. iv. 272: follow 
immediately the last appetite, ibid.: are 
those made upon deliberation, iv. 273: 
of a voluntary agent it is the same thing 
to say, he is free, and to say, he has not 
made an end of deliberating, ibid. : vo- 
luntary actions have all necessary causes, 
and are therefore necessitated, iv. 274. 

VOLUPTUOUS philosophy neglected by 
voluptuous men, why. i. ep. to Reader. 

Vow contrary to the law of nature, why 
in vain. iii. 126. ii. 22: if the thing be 
commanded by the law of nature, not 
the vow, but the law is binding, ib. ib. 
no obligation to God by vow, in a state of 
nature, ii. 22: except by revelation, ib. 

VULGAR the vulgar, all men but ourselves 
and a few others, whom for concurring 
with ourselves we approve, iii. 110: 
who comprehended under that name by 
vain-glorious men. iii. 283. 

WAGGON with a board for a sail, its mo- 
tion, i. 340. 

WAKES our wakes, an imitation of the 
Bacchanalia, iii. 663. 

WAKING why in men waking the phan- 
tasms of things past are more obscure 
than those of things present, i. 396: 
succession of one thought to another, not 
so uncertain in waking as in sleeping 
men. i. 398. 

WALES rises against the parliament, but 
is soon pacified, vi. 349. 

WALK children l^arn to walk, not by 
precept, but by using their feet. i. 55, 64. 

WALLISGFORD-HOUSE the council of of- 
ficer^at. vi. 403: oblige Richard Crom- 
well to dissolve the parliament, vi. 406 : 
choose a Committee of Safety, vi. 4 1 1 : 
produce their model of government vi. 
413-14: breaks up. vi. 414. 

WALLIS dedicates a book to Owen,Oliver's 
Vice-Chancellor. iv. 416 : deciphered 
the letters of the king. ibid. : pretends 
that he did it to the king's advantage, 
ibid. : entered into the Covenant, iv. 418 : 
and took the Engagement, ibid. : as- 
sisted the assembly in making the Di- 
rectory, ibid. : guilty of all the treasons, 
murders, and spoil committed by Oliver 
or the parliament, iv. 418: and of all 
the crimes, the great one not excepted, 
done in the rebellion, iv. 419 : takes 
Hobbes by the throat for a fault in 
his LEVIATHAN, made so by misconstruc- 
tion, iv. 420 : charges him with writing 



in defence of Oliver's title, ibid. : pre- 
tends to abhor atheism, but justifies 
treachery, iv. 424 . accuses Hobbes, and 
all approvers of the LEVIATHAN, of athe- 
ism, iv. 425: calls Hobbes* a new divi- 
nity, ibid. : takes for an argument of 
atheism his denying incorporeal substances. 
iv. 426 : and saying that beside* the crea- 
tion of the world there is no argument to 
prove a Deity, iv. 427 : the fdhws of 
Wallis, are who. iv. 428-9: intended to 
make the Assembly the sovereign, and 
the king their magistrate, iv. 429 : said 
in a sermon, that ooQirje was not in 
Homer, iv. 430, his sermons are what. 
iv. 431 : the real cause of his anger 
towards Hobbes. iv. 434 : his insolent, 
injurious, and clownish language in his 
Elenchus. iv. 439 : reproaches Hobbes 
with his age. ib.: his geometry, almost 
every line may be disproved, or ought to 
be reprehended, iv. 440: the same com- 
pared to what. ibid. 

his treatise of gravity, vii. 139: his de- 
finition of gravity, vii. 143: his suppo- 
sition that every body has every way an 
endeavour to motion, vii. 144: will find 
at last that he has no genius for either 
natural philosophy or geometry, ibid. : 
his experiment to show that a lighter 
body will gravitate upon a heavier, ibid. : 
to show that air gravitates, vii, 145; 
receives the wages for that which has 
been done by Hobbes. vii. 185 : his prin- 
ciples of geometry, what. vii. 186-7: 
so void of sense that a man, geometrician 
or not, must at the first hearing abhor 
them, ibid: since the beginning of the 
world there bus not been, nor ever shall 
be so much absurdly written in geometry 
as in his books. \ii. 187: Euclid's defi- 
nition of ratio as bad as anyth%g ever 
said by Wallis. vii. 208: understands 
not what the word consideration signifies 
vii. 217: swims upon other men's blad- 
ders on the superficies of geometry, with 
out being able to endure diving, vii. 242 
oncethmus, the special figure where 
with he graces his oratory, vii. 247 : 
his treatise De Angulo Contactus but on< 
absurdity from beginning to end. vii. 254 
denies Hobbes' proposition, that tlie 
perimeters of circles are as their radii, vii 
255: bis objection t}\atmotion t ina plenum 
is not propagated in infinitum. vii. 268 : 
has scarce one right thought of the prin- 
ciples of geometry, vii. 273 : proresses 
mathematics and theology, and practises 
the depression" of the truth in both, vii 
278 : his scurvy book Arithmetics Infini 
torum. vii. 283, 301 ; worthy to be gilded 

but not with old. vii. 301 : makes the 
spiral of Archimedes equal to what/ vii. 
291-2, 310-11 : -the nineteenth proposi- 
tion of his Arithmetica Infinitorum vii. 
312, 362: the thirty-ninth, vii. 3 14, 373: 
his Conic Sections covered with the scab 
of symbols, vii. 316: his Epiphonema. 
vii. 318: compares what act of Hobbes 
to the act of him that steals a horse, and 
is hanged for it. ibid. : his adducis mal- 
leum &c., not good Latin, vii. 322, 391 : 
\\isAnalytica per jwtc states is no art. vii 329. 
never in Hobbes' company, vii. 336. 
his philosophy and language under the 
servitude of the ambition of what doctors, 
vii. 348 : charges Hobbes with being an 
enemy to religion, vii. 349-50: writes 
nothing but what is dictated to him by 
a doctor of divinity, vii. 352 : charges 
Hobbes with atheism, why. vii. 353: 
with plagiarism, as to the spiral, vii. 361 : 
the invention delivered oy him in his 
Arithmetica Inftnitorum claimed by ano- 
ther, vii 362, 380. 

encomiastic epistles written to Wallis. 
vii. 362 : by three great mathematicians, 
vii. 380. 

denies that he makes proportion to consist 
in a quotient, vii 366 : the proportions 
of his paraboloeides to their parallelo- 
grams are true, but the demonstrations 
false. \ii. 379: never demonstrated by 
any but by Hobbes. ibid. : his half-learnt 
epistles, ibid.: his book against Mey- 
bomius. vii. 382: his School Discipline. 
ibid: his doctrine of condensation and 
rarefaction, vii. 223-5, 385: the Thesis 
maintained by him in 1654 at Oxford, 
vii. 395: would have every minister to 
be a minister of the universal Church, vii. 
398: would have market-day lectures 
set up by authority, ibid.: for what 
purpose, vii. 399. 

ne and Ward take wing like beetles from 
the egostions of Hobbes. vii. 324. 
WAR the calamities that arise from war, 
and chiefly from civil war. i. 8 : the 
cause of civil war, that few have learned 
the duties that keep men at peace, ibid. : 
from want of moral science, i. 10. 
civil war, the death of the great LEVIA- 
THAN, hi. introd. 

in a discourse of the civil war of England, 
the question of the value of a Roman 
penny, iii. 12 -.the coherence of thought 
in. ibid. 

consisteth not in the act of fighting only, 
but in the tract of time wherein the will 
to fight is sufficiently known, iii. 113. ii. 
11, 294. iv. 84: in it, time to be con- 
sidered a* it is in the weather, ibid. 



the incommodities of the war of every 
man against every man. iii. 113. ii. 12: 
this war never general over the whole 
world iii. 1 1 4 : but exists in some places 
at this day. ibid. iv. 85: civil war, an 
image of the war of every man against 
every man. iii. 115: no hope therein 
for a man to save himself from destruc- 
tion, without the help of confederates, 
iii. 133. ii. 12. 

can never preserve life, nor peace destroy 
it. iii. 145. 

controversies, disputes, and at last war, 
arise from the different opinions of men 
as to good and evil. iii. 146. 
commonwealth instituted to get men out 
of the miserable condition of war. iii. 
153: ariseth amongst men from compe- 
tition for honour and dignity, iii. 156. 
the civil war in England, owing to the 
opinion of the division of the power of 
sovereignty between King, Lords, and 
Commons, iii. 168. 

the greatest incommodities of any form 
of government, not comparable to the 
evils of civil war, and the condition of 
masterless men. iii. 1 70. 
in the condition of war, every man may 
protect himself with his own sword, iii 

no disturbance of the commonwealth 
without a chil war. iii. 284. 
in war, the sword knows no distinction 
of noccnt and innocent, iii. 305: noi 
any respect of mercy other than as i 
conduceth to the good of the people, ibid 
is the last remedy for excessive popula 
tion. iii. 335. 

civil war may be deferred by prefermen 
bestowed as a bribe on potont ambition, 
subjects, but the public ruin is thereby 
more assured, iii. 338. 
the people find not out till after a civi 
war, that without arbitrary governmen 
it must be perpetual, iii. 683. 
deceit and violence, the two daughters o 
war. ii. dedic. : men do better to enjoj 
the present state, though perhaps no 
the best, than to endeavour by war tc 
procure a reformation for other men in 
another age, themselves in the meai 
time killed or consumed, ii. pref. 
war, in the state of nature, in its owi 
nature perpetual, ii. 1 2 : cannot be endc< 
by victory, ibid. : the conqueror, evei 
the strongest, cannot close his life wit 
many years and old age. ibid, 
that which is the part of an honest mai 
in time of peace, is the part of a cowarc 
in time of war. ii. 45, n. 

in the war of nation against nation, a cer- 
tain mean always observed, ii. 64. iv. 1 18 : 
to spare life and refrain from instru- 
ments of husbandry and beasts of the 
plough, ibid. ibid. 

the sword of war. ii. 76: belongs to the 
sovereign, ibid. 

noprinciple,neither in religion or science, 
whence may not arise discord, and by 
degrees war. ii. 78, n. 
civil war and the right of the private 
sword, much worse than any subjection 
whatsoever, ii. 96. 

neither can war be waged nor peace pre- 
served without money, ii. 156. 
all are still in a state of war, whosoever 
have not joined themselves in an unity 
of one person, ii. 294. 

it is sufficient for a hostile mind, that 
there is suspicion, ii. 294. 
of war, the law is honour, the right provi- 
dence, iv. 119. 

unnecessary wars to be avoided, iv. 220: 
to affect war for itself, the ruin of 
commonwealths and monarchs. ibid, 
the causes of the CIVIL WAR, the ambition 
of presbvterians, papists &c., of the 
readers of Greek and Roman histories, 
the admiration of the great towns for 
the prosperity of the Low Countries, 
and the ignorance of the people, vi. 167-9 : 
the interpretation of a verse in the 
Hebrew, Greek, or Latin Bible oft-times 
the cause of civil \\&\\ vi. 343. 
WARD one of Hobbes' revilers. iv. 435 : 
his book V indicia: Academiarum. v. 454. 
vii. 335, 337 : the favour shewn by him 
to Bishop Bramhall. vii. 205: his philo- 
sophical essay, vii. 334: worse reason- 
ing never seen than in it. ibid.: his great 
expectation of Hobbes' philosophical and 
mathematical works, whence, ibid, 
was pleased once to honour the civil 
policy of Hobbes with praises printed 
before it. vii. 336: whether he ever 
conversed with Hobbes. ibid. 337-9: 
his incivility, vii. 340-1; has given 
Hobbes the worst words that possibly 
can be given, vii. 341: his philosophy 
and language are under the servitude of 
ambitious churchmen, vii. 348: charges 
Hobbes with being an enemy to the 
Roman religion only as having the name 
of religion. \ii. 349: writes nothing but 
what is dictated by a doctor of divinity, 
vii. 352 : the reason why he charges 
Hobbes with atheism, vii. 353. 
WARNER has demonstrated that in Re- 
fraction the sines of the angles of refrac- 
tion are as the sines of the angles of in- 



clination. vii. 174-5: caused by Hobbes 
to be printed in Mersenne's Cogitata 
Physico- Mathematics vii. 342. 

WARWICK Earl of, admiral of the parlia- 
ment, vi. 290, 302. 

WATER a heap of very small diaphanous 
bodies, i. 463: is white, from what 
cause, ibid, 
how concealed by cold. i. 472. vii. 38: 
why it freezeth not in deep wells so 
much as on the surface, i. 474. vii. 39. 
conveys sound as well as air. i. 498. 
its parts have little or no motion, i. 505 : 
therefore yields no smell, ibid. : but 
raised by the action of the sun into a 
plant, and thence pressed out, will be 
come odorous, i. 505. 
its weight why not felt by divers, i. 515 
the human body more heavy than the 
same quantity of water, ibid, 
water has no weight in water, why. i. 
515: a body floating in water, is equal 
in weight to what quantity of water, i. 
516: a quantity of water, how little 
soever, will float a body of matter less 
heavy than water, how great soever ibid, 
in the weather-glass, ascends when the 
air is cold, descends when warm. i. 52 1 . 
we do not feel the weight of water in 
water, i. 523. 

matter of a middle nature between air 
and water found in coal-mines, i. 524: 
its effects, ibid. : its possible cause, i. 526. 
as water upon a plane table follows the 
part of it which is guided by the finger, 
so the motions that succeeded one an- 
other in sense continue together after 
sense, iii. 11-12. 

holy-water of the ancients, iii. 663. 
water enclosed on all sides stands still 
and corrupts, having no bounds spreads 
too widely, the more passages it finds 
the more freely it takes its current, ii. 178. 
two waters, rain and mineral, producing 
by their mixture a fluid not to be dis- 
tinguished by the eye from milk. iv. 

water in an exhausted receiver appears 
to boil, why. vii. 22: will not shine, 
why. vii. 28: the cause of its rising in 
capillary tubes, vii. 116: the supposi- 
tion that air and water have an endea- 
vour to motion equally in every direction, 
vii. 142: the cause of a drop of water 
forming itself into a ball. vii. 150. 

WAX TAPERS and torches, were borne by 
the Greeks and Romans before their 
gods. iii. 662: how introduced into the 
Church, and established by some of the 
ancient council* iii. 663. 

sudden dejection, caused by 

the sudden taking away of some vehe- 
ment hope. iii. 46. iv. 47: those niost 
subject to it, that rely most on helps 
external, ibid, ibid.: weeping for tho 
sudden stop made to the thoughts of 
revenge, by reconciliation, ibid, ibid.: 
both weeping and laughter taken away 
by custom, ibid.: are both sudden mo- 
tions, ibid. 

WEIGHT is exposed by any heavy body 
of uni'brm weight, i. 142. 
its effects and those of percussion, hardly 
admit of comparison, i. 346 : why. i. 347. 
is as a solid thing, i. 347. 
is the aggregate of all the endeavours 
by which the points of a body tend 
downwards in parallel lines, i. 352. 

WENS in the commonwealth, united con- 
quests, iii. 321 : often with less danger 
lost than kept, ibid, 

WENTWORTII EarlofStrafford,hishistory 
and character, vi. 245-7 : accused of 
high treason, vi. 247-51: found guilty 
and beheaded, vi. 253. 

WHITE the learned Mr. White, iv 236. 

WHITENESS is light, but perturbed, i.463 : 
the strongest light is the most white, 
ibid.: is hard to distinguish by tho 
light of a fire or a candle, from yellow, 
why. i. 464. 

white things do not so easily take fire 
from burning-glasses as black, i. 464. 

WHOLE the whole more known to us than 
the parts, in what sense said. i. 67. 
the whole, and all the parts taken to- 
gether, the same thing, i. 97: nothing 
rightly so called, that is not conceived 
to be compounded of, and divisible into 
parts, ibid. 

to deny that a thine has parts, is todenj 
it to be a whole, ibid.: that which is 
infinite cannot be said to be a whole, i. 
99, 1UO: the whole is greater than its 
part, demonstrated, i. 1 19. 


WICKLIFF his doctrine occasioned the 
first law made in England against here- 
tics, iv. 403. vi. 104: escaped by the 
favour of John of Gaunt, iv. 403. 

WIDDRINGTON Sir Thomas, speaker of 
the house of Commons, vi. 400. 

WIFE the liberty of many wives allowed 
in some parts of the world, iii. 206. 
the lawful use of wives made a sin, or 
act so unclean as to unfit a man for the 
altar, iii. 681. 
who so called, iv. 157. 

WILL has nothing for object but good, 
real or seeming, i. 8. 
is the last act of deliberation, i. 409. iii. 
49. ii, 21, 23. iv. 68, 90, 273, 275 : the 



same thing called both will and appetite, 
for what consideration, i. 409. 
deliberation having preceded and there 
being appetite, the will in man is not 
different from what it is in other animals, 
i. 409: freedom of, not greater in one 
than in the other, ibid, 
is in beasts as well as man. iii. 48. 
the definition of by the Schools, that it is 
a rational appetite, why not good. iii. 48. 
the proper object of every man's will, is 
some good to himself, iii. 241. 
the pravity of the will, as well as the 
irregularity of the act, is injustice.iii.330. 
the will ascribed to God, how to be un- 
derstood, iii. 352. 

understanding, reason, opinion, are not 
effects of our will, but our will of them, j 
iii. 360. 

the School doctrine of the wiO. iii. 679. 
free will, a will of man not subject to the 
will of God. iii. 680: how maintained 
by the Schools, ibid, 
the will proceeds from hope and fear. ii. 
63. iv. 129. 

the will of a council, is the will of the 
major part. ii. 68. 

the will is not itself voluntary, but the 
beginning of voluntary actions, ii. 68. iv. 
69, 122: we will not to will, but to act. \ 
ii. 69. iv. 69. falls not under delibera- 
tion or covenant, ibid. iv. 122. 
to submit one's will to another, is to 
convey to him the right to one's strength 
and faculties, ii. 69. 

all voluntary actions depend on the will, 
the will on the opinion of good or evil, 
or reward or punishment consequent 
thereon, ii. 78. iv. 69-70, 117. 
it is by his soul that a man wills, ii. 89. 
the concourse of many wills, is called 
consent, iv. 70: many wills involved in 
one, is called union, ibid. 
tic volo, siciubeo, not properly said with- 
out the other clause, stet pro ratione vo~ 
luntat. iv. 75. 

of two contradictory expressions of a 
man's will, the former is to be taken for 
his will, when. iv. 76. 
I can will, if I will, an absurd speech, iv. 
240: the will, and each inclination 
during deliberation, is as much necessi- 
tated, and dependent on a sufficient cause 
as any event whatever, iv. 247. 
the will necessarily follows the last dic- 
tate of the understanding, this how to 
be understood, iv. 268 : the cause of the 
will is not the will itself, but something 
not in a man's own disposing, iv. 274. 
places of Scripture that prove that to will 
is the work or God, and not eligible by 

man. v. 6-9 : places that seem to prove 
the contrary, v. 10: the two reconciled, 
v. 12-15:- the Scriptures, in what sense 
usually called the revealed will of God. 
v. 12: God will have all men to be saved, 
what will is meant, v. 13: Nor came it 
into my mind, how consistent with God's 
will. v. 14. 

free-will takes away the prescience of 
God. v. 17-18. 

a rational will, signifies what. v. 234 : 
the will is not compelled, but necessitated. 
v. 260: the appetite and the will are 
the same thing, v. 295 : the will is pro- 
duced, generated, formed, as accidents 
are effected in a corporeal subject, v. 313: 
quick motions of the hand, of which 
the will tfives a beginning only to the 
first, v. 354. 
See FREE. 

WILLIAM the Conqueror, the people of 
England held their lands of him. iii. 
234. vi. 149, 312: resened lands to his 
own use, but in his natural, not his po- 
litical capacity, iii. 236: he and his 
successors laid arbitrary taxes on the 
subjects' land, ibid.: dispensed with 
the subjection of ecclesiastics to the 
commonwealth, iii. 309 : the right of 
the kings of England depends, not on 
the goodness of the cause of William 
the Conqueror, but on their lineal descent 
from him. iii. 706: his right is all de- 
scended on our present king. vi. 21: 
his creation of tenures by military ser- 
vice, vi. 312. 

WILLIAM Rufus, encreased the power of 
the barons to a degree inconsistent with 
sovereign power, why. iii. 309. 

WIND all wind diminishes former heat. i. 
467: is nothing but the direct motion 
of the air thrust forward, i. 468 : whirl- 
wind is circular from the concurrence 
of many winds, ibid, 
the air being clear and calm, >\hy a wind 
must presently arise somewhere, i. 468: 
cause of the winds the gvneration of 
vapour by the sun. i. 468-9. vii. 42 -3, 114. 
how the diurnal and simple circular mo- 
tion of the earth causes a constant east 
wind near the equator, i. 469. 
how by the wind is formed ice. i. 472. 
vii. 38: and srow. i. 473. vii. 39, 41. 
the less the wind, the less the cold, i.474. 
why they have a hoarse sound, i. 489. 
why the wind encreases or diminishes 
the propagation of sound, and not of 
light, i. 497. 

when we feel the wind* we rather think 
something coming than already come, 
i. 523. 



though the wind cease, the waves give 
not over rolling for a long time after.iii.4. 
the winds rebuked by Christ, iii. 68. 
made gods by the Gentiles, iii. 99. 
why the waves of the sea sometimes 
precede the wind. vii. 43. vi. 114 .-how 
ships sail very near the wind. vii. 44. 

WINDEBANK Sir Francis, the Secretary, 
accused for setting at liberty the Jesuits, 
vi. 240 his flight, vi. 270. 

WINE new, is windy, i. 414: old, less 
pleasant but more wholesome, ibid.: 
resembles geometry, ibid, 
does not freeze so easily as water, why. 
i. 474. vii. 39 : contains particles not 
fluid, having very swift motion, ibid. vii. 
29: the unfrozen wine in the middle, 
the strongest, ibid. 

its effects a proof that madness is but 
too much apparent passion, iii. 64 : are 
the same with those of an evil disposition 
of the organs, ibid.: the behaviour of 
them that have drunk too much, the 
same as thatofmadmen.ibid.: its effects 
do but remove dissimulation, and take 
from them the si^ht of the deformity of 
their passions, ibid. 

new wine is to be put into new casks, 
that both be preserved, iii. 711. 
its effects upon the brain, what. vii. 29. 

WISDOM they that study wealth, do it out 
of love to wisdom, i. ep. to reader. 
to be acquired not by reading of books, 
but of men, a saying much usurped of 
late. iii. introd. 

our name for both prudence and sapience. 
iii. 37. 

the reputation of, how taken away in the 
authors of religion, iii. 106. 
the wise in their own conceit con tending 
with those that distrust their own wis- 
dom but seldom get the victory, iii. 141. 
ii. 39. iv. 103. 

a false presumption of their own wisdom, 
to what crimes it makes men prone, iii. 

is properly, the perfect knowledge of truth in 
all matters, ii. ded. 

the wiser contending with the stronger, 
do not often get the better, ii. 39. 
consists in knowledge, iv, 210: a wltt 
man in general, is who. iv. 21 1. 
the counsels of God not to be measured 
by human wisdom, iv. 249. 
toe wise is he that succeeds without 
knavery and ignoble shifts, vi. 211. 

WIT men in public study the reputation 

of their own wit, more than the success 

of another man's business, iii. 38. 

the word used to distinguish one certain 

*ability from the rest. iii. 56: a good wit, 

what. iii. 56, 57 : is natural and acquired. 
ibid. : natural, consisteth in celerity of 
imagining, and steadiness of direction, 

difference of quickness, caused by differ- 
ence of men's passions, iii. 57. 
judgment without fancy, is wit. iii. 60: 
fancy without judgment, not so. ibid: 
wit is culled prudence, when. ibid, 
wit acquired, none but reason, iii. 61 : 
grounded on the right use of speech, 
ibid. : produceth the sciences, ibid, 
the cauie of the difference in wits, the 
passions, iii. 61. 

all actions and speeches proceeding from 
wit, are honourable, iii. 79-80. 
of a good natural wit, no man thinks 
himself unprovided, iii. 282. vi. 363. 
the combat of wits, the fiercest, ii. 7: 
the discord thence arising, the greatest, 

the glory of wits, the subject of most 
human controversies, ii. 316. 
the difference of wits, has its origin in 
the difference of passions, and the ends 
to which the appetite leads thorn, iv. 54. 
comprehends both fancy and judgment, 
iv. 56. 

when the finer and coarser wits contend, 
in sedition or civil war, the latter for the 
most part have the victory, iv. 1 03. 
questions of wit, not of faith, wherein 
casually men are inclined to seek the 
mastery over each other, iv. 182-3. 

WITCH the opinion rude people have novv- 
a-days of the power of witches, whence, 
iii. 9: their witchcraft no real power, 
but justly punished, why. ibid.: their 
trade nearer to a new religion than to a 
craft or science, ibid, 
their liturgy, charming and conjuring, 
iii. 97. 

the Gentiles sought their fortunes in the 
predictions of witches, iii. 102: pretend- 
ing conference with the dead. ibid, 
potent subjects by their popularity ex- 
ercise upon the commonwealth the effects 
of witchcraft, iii. 320. 
the crime of witchcraft, vi, 96. 

WITNESSES the judging by, the nineteenth 
law of nature, iii. 1 44 : the eighteenth, ii. 
43, 59 : are the only judge of fact. vi. 
26, 118: must have seen what hetesti- 
fieth,or his testimony is not good. iii. 495. 
the law of the Israelites, that the witneu 
ca$t thefirtt $tone. iii. 707-8, 709. 

WOL8EY- Cardinal, the cause of his dis- 
grace, vi. 121. 

WOMAN women might prophecy in the 
Church, but not speak to toe congrega- 
tion, iii. 413. 



the inequality between man and woman 
in the state of nature not so great, as 
that he can obtain the dominion over her 
without war. ii. 116. rii. 187: women 
are in divers places invested with su- 
preme authority, ii. 116: dispose of 
their children by the right of nature, ibid.: 
the promiscuous use of women is to be 
forbidden by the sovereign, w hy. iv. 215. 

WOOD why some kinds of rotten wood 
shine, i. 454. 

WORCESTER battle of. vi. ,377, 

WORD how men reason in thought, with- 
out the use of words, i. 3-4. 
any number of words put together to 
signify one tiling, may constitute one 
name. i. 23. iii. 21. 

in the method of invention, the use of 
words, what. i. 79: without words, all 
inventions perish, ibid.: without words, 
not possible to go from principles beyond 
a syllogism or two. ibid, 
what would be the case of a man without 
the use of words, if he could discover 
that the three angles of any triangle 
were equal to tw r o light angles, i. 80. 
iii. 22. 

the use of words in nothing so evident 
as in numbering, iii. 22 : the numeral 
words, why in no nation more than ten, 
in some but the. iii. 23 : words, the sig- 
nification of which is not remembered, 
entangle a man as a bird in lime-twigs, 
the more he struggles the more belimed. 

words are the counters of wise men, but 
the money of fools, iii. 25. 
a senseless and insignificant word hardly 
to be mot with, that is not iniule up of 
some Latin or Greek nrmos. iii. 27. 
words which ha\e a signification of the 
nature, disposition, and interest of the 
speaker, iii. 29: such words no truej 
grounds for any ratiocination, ibid, 
reckoning, how far possible without the 
use of words, iii. 32. 

words absurd, in significant, such whereof) 
we coucei\ e nothing but the sound, iii. 32 I 
perspicuous words the light of the human ! 
mind, by exact definitions first snuffed i 
and purged from ambiguity, iii 36: 
words senseless ond ambiguous, like/^ifs 
fnhu. iii. 37: their end contention and 
sedition, ibid. 

all gingling of words in public, or before 
persons unknown or to bo reverenced, is 
accounted folly, iii 59. 
ignorance of the signification of words, 
disposes men to take on trust the truth 
they know not, and the errors and non- 
sense of them they trust, iii. 90. 


the bonds of words, without coercive 
power, too weak to bridle the passions 
of men. iii. 124, 128, 153. 
men by words represent to each other 
good in the likeness of evil, and evil in 
the likeness of good. iii. 156. 
the consequences of words are not signs 
of the will, when other consequences are 
signs of the contrary, iii. 211. 
the fallacy of judging of the nature of 
things by the ordinary and inconstant 
use of words, iii. 240: appears in the 
confusion of counstl and command, ibid, 
of almost all words the signification is 
ambiguous, iii. 267,336: multiplication 
of words, is multiplication of ambiguity, 
iii. 336. 

in things above reason in the word of 
God, we are to captivate our understand- 
ing to the words, iii. 360. 
the constant signification of words, the 
foundation of all true reasoning, iii. 380. 
the word of (*od, or of man, signifies what, 
iii. 407. ii. 272 : not vocubnlum but senno. 
ibid.: understood sometimes of the 
speaker, ibid.: sometimes of the sub- 
ject, ibid. 

the word of God, and the doctrine of the 
Christian religion, the same thing, iii. 
408. ii. 273: is called the woid of the 
Gospel, ibid. ii. 272: and the word of 
faith, ibid. ibid. 

the word of Gotl, understood sometimes 
properly, sometimes metaphorically, iii. 
409: properly, the words lie hath spo- 
ken to his prophets, metaphorically, for 
his wisdom, power &e. ibid. : signifies 
also, the etVect of his w ord. ibid. : also 
such words as are consonant to reason 
and equity, iii. 411. 

words have no effect but on those that 
understand them. iii. 432: nor any but 
to produce some passion or conception, ib. 
not the bare words, but the scope of the 
writer, giveth the true light win reby any 
writing is to be interpreted, iii. 602. 
the use of words as marks and signs, iii. 
673 : recei\ e their force from custom, ib. 
words comey no right, unless they re- 
late to the time past or present ii. 18 : 
unless other sufficient signs be added, ii. 
19: convey no right in matter of free 
gift. ibid. 

the rational word of God, and the word of 
prophecy, ii. 206. 

that only is the word of God, which a true 
prophet'dcclares God to have spoken, ii. 
235: we must first know whether the 
prophet be true, before we can know 
w hat is the w ord of God. ii. 236. 
words, by vulgar use, become wrested 

e e 



from their own signification, ii. 304 : 
some have no determined signification, 
and are understood only by other signs 
used with them, ibid.: words also of 
things inconceivable, ibid, 
all words unknown to the people, and as 
to them insignificant, are canting, iv. 
318: nothing in learning more difficult 
than to determine their signification, iv. 
335: the signification of words in com- 
mon use, depends on the arbitration of 
the common people, v. 92: words under- 
stood are the seed, no part of the harvest 
of philosophy, vii. 226. 
WORLD if the world, all but one man, 
were annihilated, what would remain to 
that man to reason about, i. 91-2. 
inferred to be infinite, from a false defi- 
nition of space, i. 93: rash conclusion, 
from the same definition, that God can- 
not create more than one world, ibid.: 
reasoning to prove it finite, not good. i. 
99 : meaning of the question, whether 
the world be finite or infinite, i. 100: 
whether supposed to be finite or infinite, 
no absurdity follows, i. 412. 
the world, *the greatest of sensible ob- 
jects, i. 410: is beheld on looking round 
about from the earth, i. 411. 
as an aggregate of many parts, the things 
that fall under enquiry concerning it, 
few. i. 411: that can be determined, 
none. ibid. : questions concerning the 
magnitude of tne world, what, ibid.: 
concerning its duration, what. ibid.. 
concerning its number, what. ibid, 
the questions of its magnitude and be- 
ginning, by whom to be determined, i. 
412: not by philosophers ibid.: those 
that boast of demonstrating by natural 
reason that it had a beginning, contemned 
both by idiots and the learned, i. 413: 
why deservedly, ibid, 
argument to prove the world not eternal, 
i. 412: the same would prove the crea- 
tor of it not eternal, ibid. : to say that 
the world is eternal, is to deny that there 
is a God. iii. 351. 

the visible things in this world, and their 
admirable order, lead to the conception 
of God. Hi. 93. 

when overcharged with inhabitants, the 
last remedy is war. iii. 335. 
the world, or the soul of the world, is God, 
the saying of the philosophers iii. 351. 
God is the cause of the world, iii. 351. 
its creation and destruction, why not 
miracles, iii. 429-30. 
the world to come, how to be interpreted, 
iii. 456: in Scripture three worlds, the 
old, the present, and the world to come. iii. 

456, 629: the first, from Adam to the 
flood, ibid. : the world which Christ 
shall come to judge, ibid, 
in Scripture but two worlds, the present, 
and that which shall be after the day of 
judgment, iii. 478. 

its conflagration in the day of judgment, 
iii. 597, 632. 

the business of, consists in a perpetual 
contention for honour, riches, and autho- 
rity, iii. 702. 

as it was created, so it is governed by 
God. iv. 165. 

the same internal motion that is supposed 
in all the concrete parts of the world, is 
supposed in all the parts however small, 
vii. 49. 

of the system of the world, vii. 95-107. 
WORSHIP the doctrine of God's worship, 
not the subject of philosophy, i. 1 1 . 
the natural worship of power invisible, 
such expressions of reverence as men 
use towards men. iii 98. 
of images, invented by the Gentile legis- 
lators, iii. 1 01. 

the laws of God touching his honour and 
worship, iii. 348: his worship is the 
external signs in the words and actions 
of m>n of their opinion of his power and 
goodness, ibid. ii. 210. iv. 257, 362. 
the proper signification of the word. iii. 
349, 647. ii. 210. 

the three external parts of, praise, mag* 
nifyinff, and blessing, iii. 349, 647. ii. 211: 
ari>e from internal honour, ibid. ibid, 
ii. 210. 

natural worship, are attributes and ac- 
tions, iii. 349. ii. 211 : arbitrary, those 
so made by institution or custom, ibid, 
ii. 212. 

commanded and voluntary, iii. 349. ii. 212: 
of worship commanded, not the words 
or actions, but the obedience is the wor- 
ship, iii. 350: of voluntary, the essence 
is in the opinion of the beholders, ibid, 
words and actions intended to honour, 
but appearing ridiculous to the specta- 
tors, are no worship, why. iii. 350. 
public And private, iii. 350. ii. 212: pub- 
lic worship is that of the commonwealth, 
iii. 350: in respect of the common- 
wealth, is free, in respect of particular 
men not so. ibid.: private is in secret 
free. iii. 350. ii. 213: in sight of the 
multitude never without some restraint, 
ibid. ibid. 

its end amongst men, power, iii. 350. ii. 

done to God, proceeds from duty. iii. 
350: is directed by the rules of honour 
dictated by reason, ibid. 



of divine worship, the actions must al- 
Vays be signs of intention to honour, iii. 
353. ii. 216; the actions are what. ibid, 
ibid.: to speak considerately of God, a 
part of rational worship, iii. 353. 
the heathen worship of images, absurd, 
iii. 354. ii. 218: the actions of their 
worship, reasonable, ibid. ibid, 
should be, not only secret, but especially 
public and in the sight of men. iii. 355. 
ii. 218. 

obedience, the greatest worship of all. 
iii. 355. ii. 218. 

the commonwealth should exhibit to God 
but one worship, iii. 355. 
public worship, what. iii. 355. ii. 219: 
its property, to be uniform, ibid. ibid. : 
where many sorts allowed, there no pub- 
lic worship, ibid.: in public worship, 
the attributes of God to be taken for 
signs of honour, are ordained by the 
sovereign, iii. 356. 

of actions, such as naturally are signs of 
contumely cannot by human power be 
made a part of divine worship, nor such 
as are naturally signs of honour be sepa- 
rated from it. iii. 356. ii. 220: of actions 
indifferent, such as the commonwealth 
shall ordain, are to be used by the sub- 
ject in public worship, ibid, ibid 
all words and actions that betoken fear 
to offend, or desire to please, are worship, 
whether sincere or feigned, iii. 647. 
worship civil and divine, iii. 647, 651. ii. 
225: to fall prostrate before a king, is 
but cinV worship ibid. ibid, ibid : to take 
off the hat in a church, divine, ibid. ibid.: 
the distinction lies not in the word or 
action, but in the intention, ib ib. ib. 
to worship an image, what. iii. 651. 
that which is not a sijjn of internal hon- 
our, is no worship, iii. 651-2. 
divine worship paid to a sovereign under 
terror of death, is no scandal or stum- 
bling-block to others, why. iii. 653: to 
worship God turning the face towards 
an image, is not to worship the image, 
but to acknowledge it holy. ibid. 
scandalous worship, is but seeming wor- 
ship, iii. 655 ; a worship of images which 
is scandalous and a sin, but not idolatry. 

if an unlearned man, by command of his 
idolatrous king, worship an idol for fear 
of death, he doeth well. iii. 656 : but 
if he had fortitude to suffer death, he 
should do better, ibid, 
the sum of the worship of images, is 
what. iii. 656 : the worship of saints 
and images still practised by the Church 

of Rome, is not allowed by the word 
of God. ibid. 

no authority, neither in the law of Moses 
nor in the Gospel, for the worship of 
images or other representation of God 
set up by men to themselves, iii. 659 : 
Christian kings are not to be worshipped 
by any act signifying esteem of his 
power greater than mortal man is capa- 
ble of. ibid. 

the right of judging the manner of God's 
worship belongs to the sovereign power, 
ii. 222 : no man worships God, who 
doth not those things whereby he ap- 
pears to others to honour him. ibid, 
nature dictates neither the manner of 
God's worship, nor any article of our 
creed, iv. 294. 

WORTHINESS the worth of a man, is so 
much as would be given for the use of 
his power, iii. 76. iv. 39 : is not abso- 
lute, but depends on the need and judg- 
ment of another, ibid: the public worth 
of a man, is the value set on him by the 
commonwealth, ibid, 
worthiness, how it differs from the worth 
of a man. iii. 84 : a man may be worthy 
of what he cannot be said to merit or 
deserve, ibid. 

the difference of worth, an effect not of 
wit or any natural quality, but of the 
will of the" sovereign, iii. 283. 

Zxccn JEUS the publican, iii. 503 : our 
Saviour's accepting his mutation in order 
to convert him, treated as a crime, ibid. 

ZACHARIAS Chilperic deposed by Pope 
Zachary. iii. 109. vi. 178: his act the 
greatest crime incident to human nature, 
iii. 183. 

ZADOC made high-priest by Solomon, iii. 
419, 571. 

ZEAL a dangerous opinion, that any man 
may kill another, in some cases, by right 
of zeal, whence proceeding, iii. 708: 
the pretence of jus zelotarum condemned, 
iii. 709 : is against both the justice and 
the peace of the commonwealth, ibid. 

ZEBEDEK the mother of the sons of Zebe- 
dee, her petition to Christ, ii. 255. 

ZECHARIAH prophecied in the Captivity, 
iii. 373; his text, ttco parts therein shall 
be cut off and die &c. iii. 596, 631, 633. 

ZEDF.KJAH the false prophet iii. 385. 

ZENO his famous argument against mo- 
tion, in what it consisted, i. 63; believed 
it himself to be true, ibid.: wherein 
false, ibid. : taught bis school in 4he 



Stoa. iii. 667. vi. 98 : the story of his 
beating his man. iv. 251. v. 147. 

'/EPHANIAH the prophet, iii. 373. 

&<>, u/xij i. 324: -fermentation, or the 
motion which congregates homogeneous, 
and dissipates heterogeneous bodies, ib. 

/ION is in Jerusalem on earth, iii. 439. 

ZODTAC a latitude of about 16 degrees, i. 

429 : within it are contained the orbits 

of all the planets, ibid. 
wypia taking alive, iii. 189 : now called 

quarter, ibid. 
uiov 7ro\iUc6j> man 
Greeks, ii. 3. 

so called by the 



v/i Philosoj.tttral Problems. English Work*. Vol. 7. 

C/M/9. .5 

. KtybM fftvrfw.ttf.7. 







?- ^ _ 

M : \- - - IT" \ RT" 


M ! ... .d *r .. <*.*-> 

' Q EP 

N P 

CXIY. i 



F/ *** 

J TV. 

L> ; ... ;; --.. ( , 

1L ^......./--.p^^-"^ 



'. 1 / 











J^ ) 



f ,Z'3 



















N F 

M UK i 

M B E r 

11 A 

D 1 II 

C H A 



I) I B 

I' II A 

s / 



r M 




C I) 

FW./ /-/.. 





.. ....... , 9 . 



C t B 




f ol. 1. Lfft. A 1 - A'////. 



1. / 

-,. *./ 




G L